Skip to main content

Full text of "Zion's landmark."

See other formats




3* , 

Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2014 


ZION'S - : ■.. 

PUBLISHED B -waiaoism lsiidva on 



POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson. NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXXVI January-February 1993 Number 1 




The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR \ 

$13,00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue, 
w J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fall to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mall you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 



Please note in our last issue of Z Ion's 
Landmark that the date should read "November- 
December 1992," instead of November-December 

Also, the Mill Branch Union Notice should read 
"Mount Pleasant Church, Bishopville, South 
Carolina," not Mount Pleasant Church, Myrtle Beach, 
South Carolina. (We regret these errors.) 



Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am sorry to be behind in payment for may sub- 
scription of the Zlon's Landmark. Enclosed is a 
check for $30.00, and that amount should cover it for 
three of four years. 

I hope the God of all Grace will bless you, and not 
only you, but all of His children wherever their path 
may take upon this earth. Times are dark for the 
Gentiles now, as it is time for Israel to see and believe 
that Christ is their Redeemer, and when they do, 
then time will end for all things. The time is at hand 
now when the Lord shall return to take His children 
back home, and that is what I look for daily in hope. 



Columbus Ohio, 43215-0321 
November 16, 1992 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I recently noticed my Zlon's Landmark sub- 
scription has expired. Enclosed is a check for two 
year's renewal. Please use the balance as you see 


It has been good to see you and others from time 
to time. I hope to see and visit with you in the future. 
May you continue, as God gives you His strength, to 
continue to be a guardian of the faith. Best Wishes to 
you and your family. 


J.M. Jones 
Charlotte, N.C. 28205 
February 18, 1993 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

Enclosed is my check for the renewal of the 
Landmark for another year. The remainder is for 
whatever needed. 

It is my wish to express my appreciation to you and 
all others who contribute their time and effort in 
making this uplifting and true document of the 
Primitive Baptist faith, as I believe it to be. May God 

continue to bless you in its publication. 
Yours in hope, 

June Cox 
Charlottesville, Va. 22901 . 
(It is our understanding that this precious sister 
passed away earlier this year. We appreciate her kind 
words and support of the paper, as she had done for 
a number of years. Editor). 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

It is obvious that you spend much time in editing 
the Zlon's Landmark. The last editorial, as I see it, 
contains the truth. But, I am convinced that most 
people on the planet, earth, do not believe the truth 
as it is in Jesus Christ. I would not have ever believed 
the truth if it had not been forced on me against my 
(natural) will. I was truly blind to the truth, and was 
going in the opposite direction to find God. He sent 
me to the Catholics for a time. There is nothing for 
which I am more thankful, I trust, that the dear Lord 
delivered me from this terrible evil. 

When I consider how good the Lord has been to 
the chief of sinners, I am always blinded by tears. 


Robert E. Corn 
Stuart, Va., 24171 
December 15, 1991 


(Contributions to fund for year 
January 1st, 1992 to January 1st, 1993) 

1. February 16, 1992 
Cart Keaton 

Eden, N.C. 27288. $100.00 

2. March 5, 1992 

Raymond J. and Alma S. Martin 

Cary, N.C. 27511 $100.00 

3. March 18, 1992 
Eunice D. Hackney 

Fuquay-Varina, N.C. 27526 $100.00 

4. April 12, 1992 
Steve A. Everett 

Lynchburg, Va. 24501 $25,QQ 
Total $325.00 

The current amount of this fund, established for 
the paper in 1991, and was announced in the 
"March-April, 1991," and "November-December, 
1991," issues of the paper, is now (as of this date, 
April 5, 1993) $2,114.59. The fund continues to 
earn the best interes'i rate available by Southern 
National Bank, Fuquay-Varina, N.C, under their 
Certificate of Deposit No. 235-053276. We appreci- 
ate these contributions very much, in behalf of the 
support and continuation of Zlon's Landmark. 
Please refer to the above issues (or numbers) of the 
paper for explanation of this account. 

J. M. Mewborn 

Zion's Landmark (ISSN0744-6187) is published 
Bt-Monthly (January, March, May, July, September 
& November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J M Mew- 
born, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C, 27592-0277. 
Second Class Postage is paid at Benson, N.C. POST- 
MASTER: Send address changes to Zion's Land- 
mark, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N C 27592- 


Page 3 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing a check for $100.00 to be placed in 
your Friends Fund For Zion's Landmark in 
remembrance of my dear father, Alex Dupree, and 
his wife, Caroline L. Dupree, with my sisters, Linnie 
Dupree and Flossie D. Moore, to be used for the 
publication of Zion's Landmark at this time. 

Each of them, all four, were faithful members of 
Sandy Grove Primitive Baptist Church, near Angier, 
Johnston County, N.C., for many years, and were 
faithful throughout their lifetimes. They were strong 
believers in the doctrine that has always been 
upheld by true Primitive Baptists everywhere, and 
that which is continued and kept in the Zion's 
Landmark. They were truly dedicated to the 
church in every respect, as well as Zion's 

The Zion's Landmark was in my father's, Alex 
Dupree's, home as long ago as I can remember 
which is well over seventy years in the past. I can so 
well remember that I greatly enjoyed reading it when I 
was a young girl. I hope it is God's will that this paper 
can be kept in circulation in the future as it has been 
in the past. 

Sincerely yours, I hope, 

Eunice D. Hackney 
Fuquay-Varina, N.C. 27526 
March 16, 1992 


You may have said, "I wish I had a great experi- 
ence like the Apostle Paul." It may be that you have, 
and are not aware of it. Let us examine his testimony 
and see what the record shows. He said, "Unto me 
who am less than the least of all saints is this grace 
given" (Eph. 3:8). Do you feel to be less than the 
least of all saints? If so, you must be akin to Paul. Do 
you feel to be the chief of sinners? If so, your experi- 
ence is in line with Paul, for he said, 'This is a faithful 
saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I 
am chief" (I Tim. 1 :15). Have you been made to know 
that there is nothing good in you? Paul said the same 
about himself, "I know that in me (that is, in my flesh) 
dwelleth no good thing" (Rom. 7:18). 

You may have said, "I wish I had an experience like 
the Apostle John." May I ask, are you having tribula- 
tions? If so, he is your brother: "I, John, who also am 
your brother and companion in tribulation" (Rev. 

You may have wished you had the experience of 
Job. Do you feel to be vile? If so, you must be related 
to him, for he said, "Behold, I am vile" (Job 40:4) and 
also declared, "I abhor myself and repent in dust and 
ashes" (Job 42:6). 

When we are given eyes to look within and behold 
the wretchedness of our own lives, it is indeed a 
comfort to read the experiences of these great men 
of God. 

Elder T.F. Adams, in 
Zion's Landmark (1949) 


JERUSALEM — The pillar of salt and limestone 
that legend says is Lot's wife will soon fall off Mount 
Sodom, a geologist said Wednesday. 

"There is no doubt it is going to fall, if not this year 
then next year," said Josef Charrach, a geologist 
who has been surveying shifts in the mountain. He 
blamed the interplay of salt, stone and rain. 

The Book of Genesis describes God's destruction 
of the sinful cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, and says 
Lot's family was told, "Flee for your life. Do not look 
back or stop anywhere in the valley. Flee to the hills, 
lest you be consumed. But Lot's wife . . . looked 
back, and . . . became a pillar of salt." 

From wire reports 

Raleigh News & Observer — Nov. 28, 1 991 . 


Q. Who was Melchizedek? A. Melchizedek is 
mentioned in Gen. 17-20, Psalms ex. 4 , and Heb. 
vii. 1-3, and seems alluded to in Zech, vi. 1-3. He was 
an actual person, the type of Christ, a priest of the 
Most High God, and king of righteousness, also king 
of Salem or peace. Salem was an early name of 
Jerusalem; and a later king of Jerusalem (then called 
Jebus) was, in the time of Joshua (x.1) Adonizedek, 
whose name means lord for righteousness. In the 
cruciform tables recently discovered at Tel el-Anarna, 
in Upper Egypt, it is shown that Salem or Jerusalem 
was a very ancient city and had a temple of the most 
High God, and that its ruler was a priest king. In the 
oldest translation of the New Testament, the Syriac 
version made in the second century. The third verse 
of the seventh chapter of Hebrews reads as follows: 

"Of whom neither his father nor his mother are 
written in the genealogies; nor the commencement 
of his days, nor the end of his life; but, after the like- 
ness of the Son of God, his priesthood remaineth 
forever." In the mystery of his person, and in being 
both a king and a priest, and in having no predeces- 
sor or successor, no known beginning or end in his 
priestly office, and in being king of righteousness 
and peace and of Jerusalem, and in being superior 
to Abraham (Abraham paying him tithes) and in 
bringing forth bread and wine (emblems of the Lord's 
Supper) to Abraham, and in blessing Abraham, he 
was like Christ. — S. Hassell in Gospel Messenger. 


"You can put a Goat in a Sheep Pen, but you will still 
have to treat him like a Goat, if you get along with him. 
In the meanwhile, the Sheep have to suffer his 
presence in their midst." 

(Elder) Bill Mayes 
906 Downs Court, 3A-102 
Tampa, Florida 33603 

Page 4 




We, the members of Tom's Creek Primitive Baptist 
Church, bow in humble submission to the will of the 
Almighty God, who has called our beloved brother, 
Elder Wilbert J. Pyrtle, from this life to his eternal rest, 
there to sing praise forever and ever with the saints 
of God. 

Elder Pyrtle was born February 10, 1922. He was 
called home August 11, 1992. He left behind to 
mourn his death one daughter, five grandchildren, 
and one great-grandson, four sisters and one 

He lived a quite, peaceful life. He was meek and 
humble. To know him, was to love him. He was 
blessed with a spirit of love and gentleness, and, 
above all, we believe that he bore the fruit of the Holy 

Elder Pyrtle united with Tom's Creek Primitive 
Baptist Church, Davidson County, North Carolina, 
and was baptized by Elder Jim Moody and Elder 
Ralph Gaines on May 23, 1987. He was given liberty 
to speak, and was ordained to the ministry on 
January 23, 1988. He was highly blessed to preach 
the Gospel of the Son of the living God. His stay 
among us was short, but sweet, until he was called 
away from this world to a better place, where there 
will be no more suffering, sorrow or sad farewells. 

The church has lost a very humble servant. He 
was devoted to his children and grandchildren, and 
will be greatly missed by them and many loved ones. 

Elder Pyrtle's funeral service was conducted at 
Pugh's Funeral Home, Asheboro, N.C., by Elder 
Ralph Gaines, Elder David Minter, and Elder Eugene 
Gunter. His body was laid to rest in the cemetery at 
Tom's Creek Church beneath a beautiful mound of 
flowers. Our hope is that we will be blessed to meet 
him again in the morn of that glorious day when the 
jewels of His mercy will be gathered home to praise 
our God forevermore around the great white throne. 

Therefore, be it resolved that three copies of this 
obituary be made, for the church record, one for the 
family, and one for publication in Z Ion's 

Written at the request of Tom's Creek Church in 
conference on Saturday, September 26, 1992. 

Elder Claude Brown, Moderator 
Reece Gallimore, Clerk 
Elder Jim Moody, Committee 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

Enclosed is a copy of the Resolution of Respect 
for Elder L.P. Martin, written by the Clerk of 
Rougemont Primitive Baptist Church. Please print in 
entirely as written. 

Thank you kindly. 

Gladys Allen 
Stem, N.C. 27581 

JUNE 5-16, 1992 


Elder L.P. Martin was born August 25, 1904 to 
Elder Benjamin and Cordelia Taylor Martin near 
Sparta, N.C. He was married to Carrie Raney in 1937. 
They lived together until her death. 

He united with the Primitive Baptist Church in 
Burlington in April 1941, and was baptized May 
1941 . He was liberated to speak in public in the great 
name of his God November 2, 1941, and was or- 
dained to the full work of the ministry the first Sunday 
in June 1942. 

Elder Martin moved to Roxboro, N.C. in 1943 as 
he had begun serving Flat River Church in the Lower 
Country Line Association. He began serving 
Rougemont Church April 1950, and served these 
two churches along with Surl and Roxboro churches 
until his death. 

Elder Martin served as Clerk of the Lower Country 
Line Association the year of 1952. He was elected 
Moderator of the Association July 1958 and served 
until his death. 

During his ministry he conducted over 1500 fu- 
nerals, married over 750 couples, and baptized most 
of the present membership of the four churches that 
he was so wonderfully blessed to serve for so many 

During the latter months of his life he was con- 
fined to a Rest Home where he was visited much by 
the ones who loved him. He fell and broke his hip 
and spent his last days in a hospital until God peace- 
fully took him from this life May 11, 1992. He was 
buried beside his loving wife in Flat River Primitive 
Baptist Church Cemetery May 13, 1992. 

It is with a begging in my heart that I try to write 
about a man so greatly blessed of God as I feel Elder 
Martin was. Not of his natural fleshly deeds but of 
what he hoped and felt that God did for him. Hoping 
that what is written will not only be respectful but in 
honour and praise to an all wise, all powerful God 
who created everything and controls all creation. It is 
with fear and yet my desire to write a few words in 
keeping with the blessed truth as it is in Christ Jesus 
our Lord and Savior, who went to the Cross willingly 
that the household of Faith would have their debt 
paid in full by the shed blood of one who was not 
guilty of anything. To be heirs to that Eternal Home 
on high, freed from sin to forever praise God for his 
goodness and mercy. For having saved them from 
something to something. I have heard that expres- 
sion used but never explained. I feel like in this time 
world we are saved from the flesh to a spiritual state 
and made alive in the Lord Jesus Christ. I believe in 
the final consummation of all things that his children 
are saved from hell and everlasting death to Heaven 
immortal glory and eternal life to forever praise God in 
a world that will never end for what He has done for 
us. I feel so unworthy to use the word us for I feel to 
be the most sinful person in all the world, but know if 
I'm guilty of one thing that I'm guilty of all. Also know- 
ing if Christ died for one of my sins that He paid the 


Page 5 

debt in full. 

Elder Martin often in his younger years visited the 
sick and preached in the homes of the afflicted. 
Christ said in as much as you have done this to my lit- 
tle ones you have done it unto me. I believe from 
time to time He not only visited naturally but also spiri- 
tually. No doubt that many times when God blessed 
him to preach the doctrine' of the sovereignty of 
Almighty God that his cup ran over and many sin sick 
souls were fed of the man a that fell from the Master's 
table. That is the greatest food there is for a sin sick 
soul that feels surely hell is their portion and to be 
made alive in a spiritual way. I remember one time 
many years ago in the home of Brother Lonie Hill 
when Elder Martin was carried down in prayer that his 
voice seemed to go through the ceiling and ascend 
Heavenward. Elder Martin was a faithful Pastor to all 
the Churches he was so wonderfully given to serve. 
He did not ask to be excused many times. Yet he was 
given to the end to visit our corresponding associa- 

I have heard many times the Brethren ask God to 
have mercy on his children from the River to the 
known ends of the Earth. That may be a geographi- 
cal location, but I also believe it is a condition of a 
person. I believe Elder Martin was brought down to 
the end of the Earth" and made to cry unto God to 
have mercy on his never dying soul when all seemed 
to be gone and he felt hell was his portion. I'm sure 
he was made to cry as David did in the 22nd Psalm 
when he said My God My God why hast thou for- 
saken me. Why are thou so far from helping me. I also 
believe that when that River that flows from the 
throne of God's mercy into the hearts of his believing 
children, then they are made to say The Lord is my 
Shepard and I shall not want. I've heard it said that 
God will supply ones needs not their wants. I feel 
when one is lifted up and having that River flow from 
the throne of God's mercy into their hearts and they 
are made to rejoice as David did I believe they have 
all they want at that time and are satisfied for a while. 

I believe that Elder Martin was made to feel as Job 
did when he was so tempted of the Devil and cursed 
the day he was born and said Oh that I could have 
been carried from my Mother's womb to the grave 
and he would never have known the trouble that so 
beset him. Knowing that dying in infancy would not 
have changed his eternal destination, because it is 
by Grace ye are saved and not of works lest any man 
should boast but a gift of God. I also feel that when 
God had prepared a table before him in the presence 
of his enemy and caused him to partake of that 
Heavenly food which is being made alive in the spirit 
and caused to praise God for his goodness and 
mercy that he was glad that everything is as it is. 

Elder Martin has filled his place in this life and I feel 
is now resting in the Paradise of God awaiting that 
day when Christ shall come to gather the jewels of 
his mercy to take them home to be with the Father, 
Son and Holy Spirit in that blissful home on high from 
sin and sorrow free to forever sing his praise. I be- 
lieve when he was carried through the valley and 
shadow of death that he feared no evil for I feel God 
was with him, and I believe he felt the comfort from 

the staff of life for I feel the rod of affliction had been 
removed. It was good to know this man so blessed of 
God to stand for the truth as God gave him light. In 
this life he had many trials and tribulations, but now I 
believe he will by the Grace of God dwell in the 
House of The Lord forever. 

In love I trust, 
John Blalock 

(At the sender's request, the above obituary notice has been 
printed exactly as it was sent to me. There has been no editing, 
corrections, etc. to it. Editor.) 

Elder Amos Hash 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am sending you an article that I have written in 
memory of Elder Amos Hash, of Ferrum, Va., who 
was my mother's pastor, as well as a dear friend to our 
entire family. With Elder Hash's dear companion's 
permission, along with her approval, I would appreci- 
ate it if you have the time and space at your conve- 
nience to publish it in the Zion's Landmark. 

Elder Mewborn, although you were not personally 
acquainted with Elder Hash, I feel you knew him in 
the Spirit of our God. 

Elder Hash's wife stated to me since his passing, 
that on Monday evening, July 13, 1992, just as the 
sun had begun to set, she and he rode up the road 
in their automobile near their home. As he drove, he 
was facing the setting sun, and he remarked to her, 

That evening sun is sinking low, 
A few more days and I must go." 

She said she believed that Elder Hash had been 
given knowledge that his departure was near and at 
hand. This was a premonition that the Lord had given 

In hope of life eternal, 
Rachel Clark Manuel 

Page 6 


(I have a good recollection of meeting Elder Hash, 
and his father, Elder J.G.L. Hash, 44 years ago when 
my father, Elder J.E. Mewborn, a very dear cousin of 
his, Mr. Titus G. Mewborn, and his son, Ancel C. 
Mewborn, attended the Smith River Association that 
fall held with Bell Spur Church on the top of the Blue 
Ridge Mountain, just off the parkway, near Floyd, Va. 
We spent the night in the home of Elder Sam Terry 
and his wife, where wonderful memories continue 
with me of that visit until this day and hour. That was a 
good place to be at the time. I remember meeting 
Elder Hash's grandfather who was living at that time, 
as I recall. Editor.) 

"As for me, I will behold thy face In righ- 
teousness: I shall be satisfied, when I 
awake, with thy likeness." Psalms 17:15. To 
the best of my knowledge, I do not recall a single 
time during Elder Hash's discourses, that I was 
blessed to hear, that he failed to quote the above 
scripture before he ended his speaking. 

Back before the Dawning of Time, before the 
ghest part of the first dust of the hills was laid, 
When the morning stars sang together, and all the 
sons of God shouted for joy," (Job 38:7), it was de- 
creed by the Almighty God that a baby boy would be 
born, and that his name would be Amos Issac Hash. 

For the benefit of those who were not favored to 
have known Elder Hash, I feel led to attempt to pen 
down in a small measure a description of the at- 
tributes of this Dear One, whom Almighty God was 
pleased to take from this time world on July 17, 

Elder Hash was born to his earthly parents, Elder 
and Mrs. J.G.L. Hash, in Endicott, Virginia, on June 
8, 1916. Leaving to mourn his loss is his precious 
wife, Anita Hash, whom the Lord gave to him on 
March 22, 1944, as a Help Meet, and a Help Meet 
she was, indeed, and not just a title authorized by 
man. The Lord gave to this union one daughter, 
Brenda Fariss, Buffalo Junction, Virginia; two sons, 
Lane Hash, Sarrento, Louisiana, and Phillip Hash, 
Ferrum, Virginia. Surviving also are one brother, 
John Hash, Nashville, Tennessee; four sisters, Ora 
Thompson, Stuart, Virginia, Gustana Sutpin, 
Hyattsville, Maryland, Ruth Jones and Virginia Hash, 
Ferrum, Virginia. 

At the time of Elder Hash's death, he was serving 
three churches, Knob, Long Branch, and Rocky 
Mount Primitive Baptist Church. He was also modera- 
tor of the Smith River Association. I do not have a 
calendar date of Elder Hash's ordination in which by 
laying on of hands he was set aside as a minister of 
the gospel, but I can say that all God called ministers 
were ordained at the same time that Jeremiah was 
ordained, and that was before they or him were ever 
born. Elder Hash's walk, his talk, his coming in and 
his going out among the saints of God manifested 
that he was not called by some man. One outstand- 
ing principle he possessed was that he did not follow 
after man. He let the chips fall where they may. 
Search the universe over and see how many we 

could find of this kind. All true Hardshells have stood 
for and upheld the doctrine that Elder Hash de- 
fended. There is a category of Primitive Baptists that 
Elder Hash was not popular among. In his calling that 
God gave him he was commanded not to please 
men. "For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I 
seek to please men? for if I yet please men, I should 
not be the servant of Christ." Gal. 1 :10. 

Elder Hash spoke in plain, everyday language, 
cutting no corners, putting on no polish, nor did he 
sugar coat anything. "If the clouds be full of rain, they 
empty themselves upon the earth: and if the tree fall 
toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth, 
there it shall be." Eccl. 1 1 :3. 

The doctrine that Elder Hash stood for and de- 
fended has become very rare today among some 
Primitive Baptist ministers and members, and as the 
days go by, it is, indeed, becoming more and more 
rare. Oh! how sad and grievous it is to observe minis- 
ters from afar and near having no more respect for 
gospel order, as if there never existed such a thing, 
banding together in groups, making new rules, and 
trampling under foot those who disapprove. 

Elder Hash and his wife visited my mother's home 
on Friday, July 10, 1992, which was just one week 
prior to his death. I recall very vividly the theme of our 
conversation which was centered around the differ- 
ent factions of Primitive Baptists with emphasis on 
fellowshipping and declaring non-fellowship. He 
stated that he would not turn a finger to bring to- 
gether the flock that is scattered, for "vain," he said, 
"is the help of man." Elder Hash stated that he be- 
lieved that if anyone was ever a brother in Christ, 
they are forever. He stated, "if we were a child of God 
and are blessed to inhabit Heaven, we will be in fel- 
lowship with all who are there, and if so be our doom 

is everlasting torment, we will certainly be in fellow- 
ship with all who are there." So, it is not of our own 
free will in choosing whom we desire to be in fellow- 
ship with. Why do some of us refuse to speak or 
shake hands with some that are not in correspon- 
dence with us? If this be the love of God, then I am in 
the dark. The doctrine that Elder Hash stood for will 
never be completely abolished, and may we bear in 
mind that someone will be standing for the Faith 
when Christ comes again in the clouds of His glory. I 
do not know how many it will be, but of a surety there 
will be at least one. "Nevertheless when the Son of 
man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?" Luke 

Elder Hash was my mother's Melissa Clark's pas- 
tor, and a pastor in deed and in truth he was, and not 
just by name and title. He and his wife visited my 
aged, afflicted mother very often. Not one time do I 
recall that they did no bring her a token of their love. J 
heard him say that he purchased over $200.00 worth 
of apples last fall and winter, and gave most of them 
away. I feel there were times when they gave to 
others that they could have used things for them- 
selves. He carried a heavy burden and great concern 
with respect for the sick, the poor, and the widow 
who had no means of helping themselves. I recall on 
occasions when deep snows had put a blanket on 
the earth when he got on the telephone and made 


calls to see if widows and ones who lived alone had 
need of anything. 

Dear one, I am not telling you any of the compas- 
sionate deeds Elder Hash performed to render 
praise to his flesh. No, for he did not believe in doing 
so. He did not desire to build up praise or esteem 
from men. He did for others simply because his heart 
led him to do so, and he did nothing to make a show 
among men. Elder Hash had only one face each time 
I met him. It was always the same one. Some of us 
turn with the wind, but not Elder Hash. 

I recall most every time when I heard Elder Hash 
declare the doctrine of the absolute predestination 
of all things, before he finished, he referred to 
Malachi, the last book of the Prophets, Chapter 4, 
verse 2, "But unto you that fear my name shall the 
Sun of righteousness arise with healings in his 
wings." Elder Hash fared the Lord which is the be- 
ginning of wisdom. (See Proverbs 1:7). 

Before closing, I would like to tell of a vision that 
my afflicted mother had a few days before his pass- 
ing, in which she saw Elder Hash appear to her. (She 
is totally blind naturally.) He was smiling with one of 
the sweetest smiles she had ever seen, and he 
asked her to come and go home with him. She an- 
swered, "I can't go now." After hearing of his death, 
she said she had desired that it might be God's will 
that he out live her, and she said she felt she would 
never get over losing him. 

His chest pains are over, and I feel beyond all 
doubt that the most wonderful things came to pass 
with him in all of his lifetime. His funeral service was 
held at Flora Funeral Home, Rocky Mount, Va., con- 
ducted by Elder Hale Terry, Elder Clarence Stone 
and Elder Haywood Wray on July 19, 1992. 

Elder Hash's remains were laid beneath the earth 
in the Pigg River Primitive Baptist Church Cemetery 

to await the call when the Archangel shall "stand 
upon the sea and upon the earth," and declare "that 
there should be time no longer," (Rev. 10:5-6), 
when the scripture he loved so much will become 
blessed reality, "As for me, I will behold thy 
face in righteousness: i shall be satisfied, 
when I awake, with thy likeness." So many 
times I heard him quote that scripture from Psalms 
17:15, also stating that the change from mortality to 
immortality would already have transpired before the 
awakening which would have to be so before a body 
could put on the likeness of Christ. 

Elder Amos Hash will ever live in the memory of 
those who loved him. He left behind something that 
not all have been blessed to possess. He was by 
faith, belief and practice a Hardshell Baptist in 
every sense of the word. He left this time world with a 
hope of awakening with the likeness of Christ. 

Thus when the night of death shall come, 
My flesh shall rest beneath the ground; 

And wait thy voice to rouse my tomb, 
With sweet salvation in the sound." 

Goble Hymnal No. 108. 

That which he saw through a glass darkly, he now 
sees face to face. May the dear Lord be to his faithful 
companion a husband and to his precious children 

and a father. 

A friend and sister in Christ, (I hope), 
Rachel Clark Manuel 
Rocky Mount, Va., 24151 
August 7, 1992 


Our Heavenly Father has seen fit to call from our 
midst our dear brother, Jessie Allen Shumock, 
Mobile, Alabama, on August 10, 1992. He was born 
February 19, 1921, making his stay here 71 years. 
He was the son of Forrest and Fletcher Shumock. 

He left behind one son, Edward Allen Shumock; 
four grandchildren: Brian, Lisa, Patrick and Cynthia; 
two sisters: Sister Beatrice Hopson and Sister Ora 
Mae Mills, along with several nieces and nephews 
and many friends. 

Brother Shumock united with Mt. Zion Church, 
Mobile, Alabama, on April 30, 1972, and was a faith- 
ful supporter of the church. He was a firm believer in 
the doctrine of predestination of all things, and ex 
pressed the desire for Elder Newell Hendrix to con- 
duct his funeral, even if he had to do it at night. He 
did not want anyone to preach over him who did not 
stand for what he believed. 

He was my uncle in the flesh, and, I hope, a 
brother in Christ and in the church. He will be sadly 
missed at Mt. Zion, but we feel that our loss will be his 
eternal gain. 

Done by request of the church on August 16, 

Elder Newell Hendric, Moderator 


I want to tell you a story about a great lady 
Her skin is white as a pure white lily 
That blooms just beneath the stream of running 

Her lips as the red rose 

That blooms from a bud in the early morning 

Her eyes as two big diamonds 

That glows beneath the sun and water 

Her hair as the many colors 

Like unto a rainbow that stands between the sun &n« 

This great lady is made up of many 
Some are here, some are gone, some are yet to 

And in the day of resurrection 

Our Lord will call them all together 

And make them just as one 

He will clothe them in a robe of pure white linen 

Her garments will be washed by the blood of Jesus 

And made as white as snow 

Then He will take her in his arms 

Over the threshold, into the doors of heaven 

And set her on the golden throne 

And crown her with a crown of glory 

And she will sit on this golden throne 

Next to her loving husband 

This great couple will make their home in heaven 

Page 8 


With an eternal life that will last forever 

J.A. Shumock 
December 6, 1972 
(Composed shortly after he united with the church on April 
30, 1972). 


On Monday evening, May 25, 1992, our hearts 
were much saddened at the passing of Brother Willie 
Everette Oakley, who was one so precious to us, at 
Person County Memorial Skilled Care Facility, 
Roxboro, N.C. For over two years, he had been 
strickened and paralyzed from the waist down; yet, 
his mental condition was good, and he complained 
very little of his lot. His dear wife and family kept him 
at home, and administered to his care so reverently 
as long as they could. 

Brother (Willie) Everette Oakley was born October 
10, 1912, the son of the late Charlie and Aldine Fox 
Oakley in Person County, N.C. Surviving are his wife, 
Cecil Wilkins Oakley; two sons, W.E. Oakley, Jr., 
Durham, N.C, and Larry D. Oakley, Clyde, N.C; 
three daughters, Shirley 0. Suitt and Jo O. Mooney, 
both of Roxboro, N.C, and Carolyn O. Daniel, 
Winston-Salem, N.C; three brothers, Bennie Morris 
Oakley, Roxboro, N.C, Charlie Bernice Oakley, 
Burlington, N.C, and Harold G. Oakley, Shelbyville, 
Indiana; five sisters, Thelma Oakley and Edith O. 
Blackard, both of Roxboro, N.C, and Lucy O. Griffin, 
Raleigh, N.C, Janie O. Westmoreland, Thomasville, 
N.C, and Claire O. Regan, Leasburg, N.C, along 
with 1 1 grandchildren and two step-great-grandchil- 

He joined Stories Creek Primitive Baptist Church 
at May meeting, 1953. From that time, the church 
had been the center of his life, having been blessed 
to serve as deacon and clerk for many years. He was 
a retired merchant. After his retirement, we were 
even closer than before, as we visited often, and he 
was so willing to help you in any way he could. I 
considered him one of my closest friends, and miss 
him more each day, but could not wish him back in 
his feeble state. I feel his soul is now resting in 
Paradise, awaiting the call of his Lord and Master 
on that great resurrection morn. 

Funeral services were held on Wednesday at 3:00 
p.m. at Stories Creek Primitive Baptist Church, May 
23, 1992, by Elder Burch Wray and Elder David 
Mmter. Burial was in the Oakley family cemetery in 
the Ceffo Community. 

Approved in conference on July 18, 1992. 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Elizabeth Clayton, Clerk 
Reuben Bowes and Elizabeth 
Clayton, Committee 


Truth is the well-spring of the soul 

That's truly born of God; 
Its worth has never yet been told — 

The pilgrim's faithful rod. 

The truth will stand the rigid test, 

While falsehood melts away; 
Truth gives sweet comfort, peace and rest, 

And drives all fears away. 

Truth is the shield that guards the way 

Of weary pilgrim's feet; 
The truth gives light from day to day, 

And makes our journey sweet. 

Truth is the twin to perfect love, 

Which comes from God alone, 
Direct our minds and thoughts above, 

To that eternal home. 

The truth, it binds and makes us free, 

And still it holds us fast; 
By faith the vision we can see; 

A home of peace at last. 

The truth has guided all these years, 
And still shall be our stay; 

Truth, loving truth, will end our fears, 
in that eternal day. 

(Elder) J.J. Turnipseed 


The 84th Annual Session of the Salem Primitive 
Baptist Association will be held, if the Lord will, with 
Bunker Hill Church, Forsyth County, N.C, beginning 
on Saturday before the third Sunday in June, 1993, 
and will continue through Monday following, the 
dates being the 19th, 20th & 21st. 

Bunker Hill Church is located on Highway 66, two 
miles south from Kernersville, N.C, just off Interstate 

We invite our brethren and friends to meet with us 
this year, 1993, at our association. We hope that you 
will come and be with us. 

Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
Reidsville, N.C. 27320 
Tel. 919-623-3073 

ryj aii saTONAaa hiius z/^/^xoa 

n-JM Ld3a snvoiaoiaad ^J-V 


POSTMASTER: Please forward 
C ha nge-of- Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


Volume CXXVI 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

March-April 1993 

Number 2 

( 1st Peter 4:17) 

( The Judgment Which Begins In The Church Of God And The Suffering That Fol- 
lows In Faithfulness. ) 



and 19. 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13,00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mail you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 



I write these few words to our subscribers and 
readers that you may know that I am well aware our 
paper is behind in its publication. I humbly apologize 
for this belatedness. It seems this has been a most 
difficult year in many ways as described in the above 
lines of a precious hymn in my travels and experi- 

Our family lost our precious mother and mother-in- 
law (my wife's mother), Sister Laylon P. Turlington, 
age 101, on June 19, 1993. On July 10, 1993, our 
community (Willow Spring, N.C.) sustained a power- 
ful wind, hail and electrical storm that devastated our 
crops and some dwellings in this area, causing much 
of my attention to be confined so much of my time to 
these matters and problems. 

Many times in the past several weeks and months 
have my mind and heart turned to those words in my 
faith that all things (everything, everywhere) is con- 
tained in His blessed Hand, pains, death and the 
shaft, all belonging to Him. 

Dear brethren, remember me in your prayers, and 
beg when low at His throne of Grace. 

J.M. Mewborn 
August 10, 1993 


Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am enclosing a check for a one year subscription 
to the Zion's Landmark. I have a request to make, 
and would appreciate your consideration at this time. 
If the Lord should give you a mind or directs you, 
please write an article on Romans 1:24-27, and 
please consider Leviticus 18:22 and Leviticus 
20:13. What about Genesis 19:24, 25? 

It is a shame to know that no article has appeared 
in any of our predestinarian Baptist papers (those 
who believe in and uphold the doctrine of predesti- 
nation) on the subject of "Homosexuality." Yet, I 
have seen as late as November, 1992, an article that 
appeared in a conditionalist Primitive Baptist paper 
on this subject. 

May the Lord bless you in your labors. 

Yours in hope, 
W.W. Hudson Jr. 
Bastrop, La. 71220 
January 21, 1993 

Genesis 1:26 and Genesis 1:27. 

I agree with Elder Hudson that in my reading of a 
number of papers and periodicals, published by the 
Old School or Primitive Baptist people over a period 
of many years, that I have never seen any editor un- 
dertake to write or comment on the above subject. 
We do not know the reason. Possibly, they may not 
have seen the need or necessity at that time, or they 
could have tended to shy away from this subject. 

Some may feel that this subject matter at hand 
should be avoided or one that would be of a sensi- 
tive nature. Perhaps, some would say it should not 
be openly discussed, and it would be better off left 
alone. Regardless of how sensitive in nature or with a 
desire to be avoided are not reasons good enough 
to pass it by when the point at issue is tied to and re- 
lated directly to the solemnity of truth as contained in 
the scripture or Holy Writ. 

If it be God's will, I shall attempt to offer a few com- 
ments on the above subject, realizing that the 
blessing of the gift of understanding by way of the 
revelation of truth must be brought to light in order for 
the right answer be given to the inquiry that has 
been made. 

The scriptures that Elder Hudson has pinpointed 
above for specific comment and inquiry are quoted 
now in the order as he requested, to-wit: 

"Wherefore God also gave them up to 
uncleanness through the lusts of their own 
hearts, to dishonor their own bodies be- 
tween themselves: who changed the truth 
of God into a lie, and worshipped and 
served the creature more than the Creator, 
who is blessed for ever. Amen. For this 
cause God gave them up unto vile affec- 
tions: for even their women did change the 
natural use into that which is against na- 
ture: and likewise also the men, leaving the 
natural use of the woman, burned in their 
lust one toward another; men with men 
working that which is unseemly, and receiv- 
ing in themselves that recompense of their 
error which was met. And even as they did 
not like to retain God in their knowledge, 
God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to 
do those things which are not convenient." 
Romans 1:24-27. 

"Thou shalt not lie with mankind, as with 
womankind: it is an abomination." Leviticus 


"if a man also lie with mankind, as he II- 
eth with a woman, both of them have com- 
mitted an abomination; they shall surely be 
put to death; their blood shall be upon 
them." Leviticus 20:13. 

"Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and 
upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the 
Lord out of Heaven; and He overthrew 
those cities, and all the plain and all the in- 
habitants of the cities, and that which grew 
upon the ground." Genesis 19:24, 25. 


Page 3 

In the quotation of the above scriptures from both 
the Old Testament, as well as the New Testament, it 
is clear that the Apostle Paul sustains and upholds 
the testimony of the Prophet Moses in their stands 
on this issue and subject. Let us draw two key (or vi- 
tal) words from the above quoted scriptures, one that 
the Apostle Paul calls "REPROBATE," and one that 
the Prophet Moses calls "ABOMINATION." 

The best definition of the Apostle Paul's word, 
reprobate, is "severe disapproval, censure, rejection 
by God's decree; hence, morally abandoned, de- 
praved, foreordained to damnation, completely 
unacceptable and rejected as not standing a test, 
being excluded from the number of elect or from sal- 
vation," etc. 

The best definition of the Prophet Moses' word, 
abomination, is "to loathe in the highest degree, 
shamefully vile, repugnant, hate, deprecation as an ill 
omen, excration," etc. (From both teachings, as 
found in the Old Testament, as well as the New Tes- 
tament, from reading the above scriptures of the 
Apostle Paul and from Moses' writing, I do not be- 
lieve anyone can escape the interpretation and 
meaning of their language). 

Referring back to the opening quotation of scrip- 
ture, from Genesis 1:26 and Genesis 1:27, "And 
God said, let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness." "So, God created man 
in His own image, in the image of God cre- 
ated He him: Male and Female created He 
them." May I ask my reader this question: "Just how 
old is God?" If anyone can tell me the age of God, 
how old He is, then I can tell you how old the truth 
contained in Genesis 1 :26 and Genesis 1 :27 is. 

David described and gave God's age in this man- 
ner: "Before the mountains were brought 
forth or ever thou hadst made the earth 
and the world, even from everlasting to ev- 
erlasting, thou art God." Psalm 90:2. David 
predates the beginning or existence of God from 
time back into eternity or "everlasting." Then He pre- 
dates God's existence from the first "everlasting" 
back into the existence of the second "everlasting." 
The definition of one "everlasting" ( and it is hard to 
come up with the right words) is "lasting or enduring 
forever, eternal; perpetual; hence, tedious from rep- 
etition; wearing indefinitely, eternity." The meaning 
of the expression or words, "from everlasting to ever- 
lasting" would be to read the meaning of one 
"everlasting" twice. 

The Apostle Paul described the age of God in this 
way or manner: "Without father, without 
mother, without descent, having neither 
beginning of days, nor end of life, etc." 
Hebrews 7:2. Hence, God had no beginning, nor 
will He have any ending. His life is endless, and, 
hence, His being is everlasting. His existence is eter- 

Now, coming directly to the point, whatever His 
age, there has always been in God's eternal love a 
masculine gender and a feminine gender. From the 
very beginning of God's existence and in His own 
image, "He created them MALE AND FEMALE." In 
Him, from everlasting to everlasting, they have al- 

ways been Male and Female. In that image and in that 
likeness He brought Adam, the first man into the 
world, and He brought Eve into the world in Adam. 
The terms "Male" and "Female" are as old as God. 

I have never yet read in the scripture where He 
made two Adams, or where He made two Eves, one 
Adam to love another Adam, one Eve to love an- 
other Eve. Have you? If such a thing was possible, it 
might just as well be said that He made two Jesus 
Christs. This would mean one Christ to love another 
Christ, one Adam to love another Adam, and one 
Eve to love another Eve. Such statements are abso- 
lutely ridiculous. That would be a QUEER doctrine to 
preach. To proclaim such would be an absolute, 
outright lie. 

But to say that the above quoted scriptures, in- 
spired by the great, wonderful God of Heaven 
through the Apostle Paul and the Prophet Moses 
are not correct would be automatic, absolute 
"heresy." This would be changing the truth of God 
into a lie, as the Apostle said. 

In the very nature and existence of God (Himself), 
there is a pattern for all things, and from the true, di- 
vine marriage of Christ to His Bride, the Lamb's wife, 
both male and female, comes the pattern of the true, 
natural marriage, wherever it exists. There is no way, 
whatsoever, that one male could cohabit with or 
marry another male, one female could cohabit with or 
marry another female, and it be considered legal and 
divinely authorized at anyplace, wherever, based 
upon the meaning and interpretation of the scrip- 

The very nature of God in His Holy, sublime and 
everlasting existence, His image, is the creation of 
male and female. God set the pattern, Adam and his 
posterity, mankind, did not. This Holy, blessed and 
sublime truth began in God before the foundation of 
the world, although kept secret today from an unrigh- 
teous, untoward generation, and will continue 
through the end of time when He will raise that bride, 
the glorious female (woman — See Rev. 12:1) for 
whom Christ came into the world to suffer, bleed and 
die, into that glorified state into that eternal kingdom, 
that House of God, not made with hands eternal in 
the Heavens, to dwell with Him for ever and ever. 

"Little Children, It is the last time: and as 
ye have heard that antichrist shall come, 
even now are there many antichrists; 
whereby we know that it is the last time." 
1st John 2:18. "And the world passeth 
away, and the lust thereof: but he that 
doeth the will of God abideth forever." 1st 
John 2:17. 

In closing this article, may I be allowed to ask one 
simple, plain question to my dear reader: Can you 
comprehend the Apostle Paul calling homosexuals 
"gay?" Or referring to them as "lovers?" Or referring 
to homosexuality as an alternate lifestyle? Or saying 
that God made them that way? Or recommending re- 
ceiving them as church members? Performing mar- 
riage ceremonies and marrying them in so-called 
churches, ordaining them as ministers, or looking 
upon them as normal people? Lifting the ban upon 
them in the military will not change or alter this truth 

Page 4 



It is no wonder today that the weather is changing, 
the Ozone layer is weakening, with the summers 
getting hotter, and God has a thermostat that He can 
turn up, creating a heat so strong that once the fire 
starts, there are not enough fire departments in the 
world to put it out. He also has the water fountain in 
His Hand, and He can open the faucet sufficiently to 
flood every river upon the earth, causing the oceans 
once again to be "when the face of the waters 
covered everything." Genesis 1:2. What a 
solemn thought! All signs are now pointing to and 
indicating that we are getting close to the second 
"Sodom and Gomorrah," spoken of in Genesis 
19:24, 25 as mention by Elder Hudson in the outset 
of this article. 

J.M. Mewborn 
August 9, 1993 


Many of our readers and subscribers of Zion's 
Landmark, I am sure, will be interested in knowing 
that Sister Pauline W. Adams, widow of Elder T. 
Floyd Adams, was 100 years of age on July 14, 

We are publishing below for your reading pleasure 
and benefit three articles, to-wit: two newspaper 
write-ups that appeared recently in the local Inde- 
pendent, Fuquay-Varina, N.C., The News &^ 
Observer, Raleigh, N.C., and the last known letter 
that she wrote on March 10, 1974, not long after 
Elder Adams' death in May, 1973, that was published 
in the April, 1974, issue of Zion's Landmark. 

To those who have known dear Sister Pauline and 
shared her loving friendship, we believe these arti- 
cles will prove interesting. 

J.M. Mewborn 


'We had those people 
bootlegging whiskey 
up and down our rural 
roads, and that really 
bothered Mother.' 


Centenarian's son 

Staff Writer 
Pauline Woodward Adams, who celebrated her 
100th birthday this month, was an "activist" in Willow 
Spring long before the term was popularized and 

people began taking to the streets freely to cham- 
pion causes. 

The wife of a Primitive Baptist minister, Ms. Adams 
forsook the stand of her own church in 1937 to sup- 
port, via radio, the legalization of liquor stores in 
Wake County. 

She maintained the stores would create revenue 
which could be used for education. And she wanted 
to put local bootleggers out of business. 

Ms. Adams' seven children and others who knew 
her during her younger years remember her as a 
hard worker with diverse interests. 

She taught school before her marriage and for a 
few years after; she helped her husband run a family 
farm and took produce and homecooked items to a 
curb market in Raleigh to sell; she eventually started 
an insurance agency and she was known as a Bible 

Ms. Adams lives now in the Mayview Convales- 
cent Center in Raleigh. Her four sons, James Adams 
76, Roderick Adams, 75, Thomas Adams Jr., 71 and 
Fred Adams, 65 — joined her there July 14 for a 
birthday celebration. 

She celebrated again the following Sunday when 
three of the sons and her three daughters, Dahlia 
Lautares, 69, Daphne Ashworth, 60, and Mary 
Lynne Powell, along with 21 grandchildren, 28 great 
grandchildren and one great-great-granddaughter 
gathered at the Ralph Ashworth home in Cary. 

J.M. Mewborn is one Willow Spring resident who 
knows Ms. Adams well. Mewborn joined the Pauline 
Adams Woodward Insurance Agency in 1954, even- 
tually bought out the business and still operates it as 
the Willow Spring Insurance Agency. 

Mewborn describes Ms. Adams as a brilliant lady. 
"She was a mother to the community and a service to 
those in need," he said. 

Daphne remembers her mother as ahead of her 
time in many ways. She was big on nutrition and in- 
sisted that her children eat well-balanced meals. 
Also, she was convinced that exposure to the sun 
was unhealthy. When she gardened, she always 
wore a hat or bonnet, long sleeves and cotton 
gloves with the fingers cut out. "That's probably why 
her skin is still so pretty," Ms. Ashworth reasons. 

One of Ms. Ashworth's most vivid memories from 
her childhood is of helping her mother prepare veg- 
etables, meat products, butter and eggs and some- 
times baked goods on Thursday nights to take to a 
Raleigh curb market held in the basement of 
Raleigh's Memorial Auditorium on Fridays. 

"This went on for years and years," Ms. Ashworth 
remembers. "It probably paid for all our education." 

During World War II, Ms. Adams sold savings 
bonds, worked with the Red Cross and, since gaso- 
line was scarce, she would collect the neighborhood 
children and take them to meet a county bookmobile 
so they would have books to read during the sum- 

She was also known for taking youngsters to 
health department clinics for vaccinations. 

As for her work to get liquor stores legalized, 
Roderick Adams remembers how strongly his mother 
felt about bootleggers. 


Page 5 

"We had those people bootlegging whisky up and 
down our rural roads and that really bothered 
mother," he said. 

"Law enforcement officers were letting them get 
away with it," he added. "Mother felt like they were 
selling to young people, and the county was losing 
tax money." 

"She was quite an advocate ... a little ahead of 
her time," Adams said. 

He also remembers a time when his mother took 
on Sears and Roebuck. "She wrote to Mr. Sears and 
Mr. Roebuck and told them up front that the li- 
noleum floor cover she purchased five months ear- 
lier was developing bad cracks and was breaking," 
Adams recalls. "They immediately sent a replace- 
ment and a letter of apology," he remembers. 

Ms. Adams grew up in the Cary area and attended 
a Cary boarding school before going off to East 
Carolina Teachers College (now East Carolina Uni- 
versity) to earn her teaching certificate. 

Both Roderick Adams and his sister, Daphne, re- 
member their mother as a firm disciplinarian. They did 
as they were told. 

Ms. Ashworth said her mother remains in good 
physical health, seldom taking any medication, but 
she does have some memory difficulties. 

(From The Independent, Fuquay-Varina, N.C. 

July 28, 1993, page 8A) 


Staff Writer 

WILLOW SPRING — Pauline Woodward Adams 
steadied herself before a microphone at the local ra- 
dio station and defended the legalization of liquor 
stores in her hometown of Willow Spring and nearby 
areas of southern Wake County. 

The money that the stores would take in could 
help pay for education, she said on that radio show in 
1937 — instead of going to moonshiners' fat pock- 

Prohibition was the law, and there were plenty of 
local whiskey bootleggers breaking it. Adams rea- 
soned that open liquor stores would squash the ille- 
gal profits. 

Despite opposition from her church colleagues, 
the Primitive Baptist minister's wife decided to lobby 
for legalization over the airwaves. It was a bold move 
for the secondary school teacher, who ran a farm with 
her husband, T. Floyd Adams, a former Wake com- 
missioner, and raised seven children. 

Adams, a devoted wife and mother who also 
started an insurance business and was a Bible 
scholar, turned 100 last week. 

Her four sons — James Adams, 76; Roderick 
Adams, 75; Thomas Adams Jr. 71 ; and Fred Adams, 
65 — joined her July 14 at the Mayview Convales- 
cent Center in Raleigh to celebrate the big day. 

But the really big bash was Sunday, when the ma- 
triarch gathered her sons, three daughters — Dahlia 
Lautares, 69; Daphne Ashworth, 60; and Mary 
Lynne Powell — 21 grandchildren, 28 great-grand- 
children and one great-great-granddaughter at Ash- 
worth's home in Cary. 

Thomas Adams said his mother's effort to find fi- 
nancing for education was just one example of her 
intense community activism. 

"She got some static, but she got rid of the boot- 
leggers," Adams said. 

Roderick Adams, a retired concrete block manu- 
facturer, added: "All of southern Wake County knew 
her. She was an active woman in elevating educa- 

J.M. Mewborn joined Pauline Adams* Woodward 
Insurance Agency in 1954 and worked closely with 

"Mrs. Adams was a brilliant lady," said Mewborn, 
who eventually bought the company and still runs it 
as the Willow Spring Insurance Agency. "She was a 

mother to the community and a service to those in 

A petite woman with twinkling eyes and brilliant sil- 
ver curls, Adams isn't very talkative these days but 
flashes smiles as she listens to her children recall her 
long life. 

She tended tobacco and traveled four miles by 
horse and buggy to teach at Cary High School. And 
she helped publish "Zion's Landmark," a church 
newspaper her husband founded that is still pub- 
lished in Benson. 

Tears welled in Rod Adam's eyes as he described 
how generous his mother was to her neighbors dur- 
ing the Great Depression of the 1930s. 

"Anybody who passed through, she would give 
them something to eat," the son said. 

His brother, Thomas,remembers:"She was a good 
community leader, and she'd whip our butts in two 
seconds if we didn't mind her." 

(From The News & Observer, Raleigh, N.C. 

July 22, 1993, page 3B.) 


Dear Brethren and Sisters in faith and precious 

Thank you for your many sweet, tender expres- 
sions of interest in me and mine in recent months. 
They have, to some extent, helped to allay the 
tenseness of my sorrows but, of course, time even- 
tually heals our wounded hearts; however, I feel that 
it will take years rather than days for my poor, be- 
nighted, mourning heart to be healed of this severe 
wound. Floyd and I lived very closely. His interests 
were mine and mine were his. We literally shared ev- 
erything. We shared a common interest in our natural 
lives as well as our spiritual lives. This included the 
church, the Lord's people, and the welfare of Zion. 

I wondered, as a girl, what life would be like mar- 
ried to one who knew nothing of the doctrine and 
God that I loved devotedly. There were compara- 

Page 6 


tively none in my home community who cared for the 
people I loved, religiously, during my girlhood days, 
other than my parents, a few very near relatives and 
one small church with eight to twelve members and a 
few outside believers. 

As the Lord purposed it, the girl with whom I 
roomed in boarding school at Cary, N.C., was a 
cousin of Floyd's and she learned that I was a de- 
voted believer of the Primitive Baptist doctrine, so 
she said to me: "I have a cousin who believes just as 
you do and I want you to meet him." I responded: "If 
he believes as I do, I would like to meet him." The lo- 
cal churches, a Methodist and Missionary Baptist, 
delayed their revivals each year until the boarding 
students came so they would attend their revivals 
and increase their memberships. Of course, I was 
one of the few who was not a member of any church 
of any faith; however, I had a great love for the Primi- 
tive Baptist doctrine and I attended that church as 
often as I had an opportunity. Of course, I had no 
thought of the young man my roommate referred to 
ever meaning anything to me more than a friend, 
even if I had an opportunity to meet him. But I felt aw- 
fully lonely when the two churches, held their re- 
vivals and I was one of the few who was not a mem- 
ber of one of the Armenian churches or of some 
church. However, I did get home on weekends be- 
cause I did not live many miles from the school. That 
saved me some embarrassment for I was only ex- 
posed to their revivals and weekly prayer meetings. 
Yet, that was enough for they held their revivals at 
night and each of the two churches had a week of 
revival every fall or early winter. 

Now, as I have already said, the girl with whom I 
roomed in boarding school was a cousin of Floyd's 
and wanted me to meet him. Of course, I did not one 
time think of ever having a companion who sincerely 
loved the doctrine that was so precious to me, for I 
was only a mere girl when I was brought to repen- 
tance because of my sinful condition — ten or twelve 
years old. I may not have been over eight years old. 
Anyway, I could not listen to a Primitive Baptist minis- 
ter preach and bring out his experience of grace 
without shedding tears. I desired with all my heart to 
hear that kind of preaching, but I could not keep my 
tears subdued and I did not want anyone to see me 
cry or to know I was concerned about my soul's wel- 
fare but, being as I was, our small audiences were 
obliged to see me for the tears just flowed from my 
eyes many time when I enjoyed the preaching be- 
yond words to express my feelings. 

Before I lay down at night I wanted to kneel by my 
bedside and pray to the Good Lord, but I did not 
want anyone to see me kneeling, so I would pick my 
opportunities. Now and then someone would see 
me, but I could not enjoy prayer if anyone saw me, so 
I tried to pick my opportunities to pray and kneel. 
Some rainy days I would slip out to a barn or the 
smokehouse where we kept our meat from the hog- 
killings and get in a secluded place and pray. The 
Good Lord blessed me sometimes to enjoy sweet 
communion with His Spirit in prayer. This was espe- 
cially true when I could get into rather dark places 
where I was not likely to be detected. I have often 


wondered if other children, or girls, of teen-age have 
ever had such experiences. 

My roommate continued to tell me that she 
wanted me to meet her cousin who believed as I did. 
I had not thought of this person ever becoming my 
husband, neither did I entertain any further thought 
of ever meeting him. I had other boy friends and they 
did not realize what the purposes of the Good Lord 
were in this matter, or any other matters as con- 
cerned me. But, something like two or three years 
after that, I visited the said roommate on a weekend. 
She lived about ten miles from where I was teaching 
and she had arranged to have some young people in 
for a little neighborhood gathering at her home that 
night and Floyd was among those who attended the 

It was my pleasure to meet and be with Floyd until 
bedtime that night. From this occasion, our courtship 
began, even though I had another friend with whom I 
had been rather closely associated for several years 
and matters were rather serious between us, but 
there was a difference over which I had no control. I 
loved my church relationship. I loved the doctrine of 
salvation by grace and grace atone through faith and I 
desired a companion who felt as I did. Evidently, we 


Page 7 

were meant for each other for with him I had compan- 
ionship, both spiritual and natural. Floyd was not a 
member of the church when I first met him, but he 
was baptized the summer after we were married in 
April, 1916. We had a very congenial, close, com- 
panionable life together. Our four boys and two girls 
have grown to manhood and womanhood and are 
the parents of eighteen boys and girls, our grand- 

We were greatly blessed with a mutual love — a 
love for the church; a love for the doctrine of salva- 
tion by the grace of God, the people of God, and a 
sincere mutual love for each other and the four sons 
and two daughters the Good Lord has blessed us 
with. Included with these are our two daughters, or 
orphan girls, who were close relatives, all of whom 
are married with families of their own. All of our sons 
and daughters are all married now with families of 
their own. 

I believe my dear companion is now resting in 
glory from the trials and conflicts of life, but so far as I 
am concerned, since the departure of my precious 
companion, there seems to be very little to live for as 
matters are now; however, I am more reconciled than 
I have been. I believe my Dear Husband is in the par- 
adise of God. 

When Christ was crucified, "One of the malefac- 
tors who was hanged railed on Him, saying, If Thou 
be Christ, save Thyself and us. But the other answer- 
ing, rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, 
seeing thou art in the same condemnation? And in- 
deed justly; for we receive the due reward of our 
deeds: but his man hath done nothing amiss. He 
said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when Thou 
comest into Thy Kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, 
Verily I say unto thee, Today shalt thou be with me in 
"Paradise." Luke 23:43. 

Pauline W. Adams ( Mrs. T.F. Adams) 
Willow Spring, N.C. 
March 10, 1974 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing a copy of the history of Tom's 
Creek Primitive Baptist Church, located at Denton, 
Davidson County, North Carolina, that was recently 
given to Brother Reese Gallimore by a friend. Brother 
Gallimore passed it on to me. Sometime, at your con- 
venience, we would appreciate it if you would pub- 
lish in Zlon's Landmark, if you see fit. 

I am the great granddaughter of Elder Phillip 
Snider, mentioned in the writing, who was chosen 
moderator of the Abbott's Creek Association in 
1874, which was held that year at Sugg's Creek 
Meeting House. Elder Phillip Snider, my great grand- 
father, was pastor at Tom's Creek Church for a long 
time. He was laid to rest May 6, 1887. 

My membership in now with Tom's Creek Church, 
along with my dear husband. We are very few in 
number, but with God's sustaining help, we are still 
trying to hold on. 

With love to you and yours, we desire to remain. 

Humbly and sincerely yours, 
Louvenia and Chester Taylor 
Lexington, N.C. 27292 
February 24, 1993 

P.S. Please note that this article was taken from a local newspaper, Th« 
Dispatch, during the year 1927. LST. 


The oldest church organization still functioning in 
the community surrounding Denton, and the second 
oldest in southern Davidson County, North Carolina, 
is Tom's Creek Primitive Baptist Church, located a 
half mile northeast of the present corporate limits of 
the town. 

Tom's Creek Primitive Baptist Church was 
founded at the present site in the year of 1832, at 
the time of the division of the Baptist denomination 
over the question of support of the Baptist State 
Convention and foreign missions, by members of a 
still older church in the neighborhood, called Tom's 
Creek also, who could not support the program of 
foreign missions as advocated by the North Carolina 
State Convention. This claim is further justified by 
the fact that at least two of the deacons, who help 
found the present church, were also deacons and 
charter members of the original or first church at 
Tom's Creek. The land for the site of the church 
building (or meeting house) was, in both instances, 
probably given by the same man. The present 
church can, therefore, lay claim to a history dating to 
the beginning of the nineteenth century or earlier. 


Just when the first Protestant congregation was 
formally organized into a church with denominational 
standing in southern Davidson County, as it relates 
to the exact date, cannot be definitely stated, but 
there can be no reasonable doubt that the Baptist 
sect (or denomination) was the first to organize regu- 
lar services, not only in southern Davidson, but gen- 
erally throughout most of Randolph and 
Montgomery counties. The (Separate) Baptist 
movement, started by Elder Shubal Stearn at Sandy 
Creek Church, Randolph County, in the year of 
1775, was definitely evangelistic, and it drew many 
converts and members over wide stretches of the 
country in all three of these counties, which were 
then embraced in the counties of Anson and Rowan. 
It is likely that intinerant preachers very early visited 
the scattered settlements along the waters of 
Abbott's Creek, Lick Creek, and the Yadkin River in 
Davidson County, but in most instances the country 
was far too sparsely settled to warrant the establish- 
ment of churches or even regular places of worship 
in settlers' homes, with the exception of the Jersey 
settlement and the settlements along the headwa- 

Page 8 



(Built About 1905) 

ters of Abbott's Creek. In those two widely separated 
sections of Davidson County, Baptist churches were 
established several years before those of southern 
Davidson were organized. 

From rather obscured, indefinite records, the 
Church at Lick Creek, near High Rock, appears to 
have been the third Baptist Church organized in 
Davidson County. Just when this organization took 
place is not known, but from the few records now in 
existence, it must have been some time near the 
close of the eighteenth century. The Church at Tom" 
Creek was next in order, and from the church the 
present Primitive Baptist Church at Tom's Creek, and 
the Missionary Baptist Church at Denton, both in 
part, at least, originated. Rev. Henry Sheets in the 
history of the Liberty Baptist Association states that 
the church at Tom's Creek was first set off as an arm 
of the Jersey Church. He also suggests that at first it 
was closely associated with the congregation form- 
ing the Church at Holloway's. But, since early records 
in many instances have been lost or destroyed, 
there is now no way these early dates or names 
composing the first membership rolls can be deter- 


Beginning with the year 1808, we have more 
definite, reliable records of the Church at Tom's 
Creek. It was in that year, 1808, that the church was 
formally recognized as an arm of the Jersey Church. 
It appears that there was no regular pastor at Tom's 
Creek until June, 1812, when, according to Sheet's 
History, Nathan Riley was formally ordained, called 
and given pastoral charge of the church as its first 
regularly called pastor after it was officially constituted 
as a church body. 

Elder George Pope, for many years a distin- 
guished Baptist minister then serving the Church at 
Abbott's Creek, and Elder John Gilbert of the Jersey 
(settlement) Church, constituted a presbytery for the 
service of ordination.The church at this time was lo- 
cated about two and one-half miles east of Denton 
on land probably donated by Rohidas Riley, an elder 
brother of Nathan Riley. That there had been a regu- 
lar congregation of Baptists in the neighborhood be- 
fore 1808 seems fairly certain from the fact that they 
were able to organize a church with regular ap- 
pointed time of service and minister. It is even likely 
that a log cabin had already been built when the 
church was constituted. 

Elder Nathan Riley continued to serve the church 
as pastor until the time of his death in 1827, when 
Elder Jesse Sowell was called to the church. He 
continued to serve as pastor until the time the 
church divided. When the division took place in the 
year 1832, there was a fairly large membership, and 
Rhodias Riley, Matthew Skeen, and Henry Workman 
were the deacons, with Rhodias Riley, apparently, 
wielding a strong influence with a large part of the 


When the question for supporting the North 
Carolina State Baptist Convention on its stand for 
foreign missions arose, Deacon Riley was strongly 
opposed. Henry Workman, another deacon, appears 
to have supported Riley and his followers, while 
Matthew Skeen was in agreement with the pastor, 
Jesse Sowell. 

When the division finally took place, those sup- 
porting the Baptist State Convention were in the 
majority, and, as a consequence, several of the 

Page 9 

members who were in opposition withdrew in a body, 
and moved to set up a separate congregation at the 
present site of Tom's Creek Church, as we know it 
today. The original church at Tom's Creek continued 
to be used as a place of public worship by the 
Missionary Baptists, with Elder Benjamin Lanier as 
pastor, until a few years after the Civil War, when it 
began to decline. Finally, on August 30, 1891, it was 
formally dissolved, with a part of the membership 
going to the newly, organized Baptist Church in 
Denton, of which a brief history has already been 
given in this series. 

The list of charter members of the new church (at 
Tom's Creek) is not now available, but from the recol- 
lection of many people whose parents and grand- 
parents were members, or were otherwise closely 
connected with the church at the time, a fairly defi- 
nite list can be surmised. Rhodias Riley and Henry 
Workman were, of course, among the charter mem- 
bers, as was Peter Riley, a son of Rhodias. Samuel 
Styers, Phillip Snider, Jonathan Snider, James 
Harrison, a son-in-law of Nathan Riley, probably 
Frederick Miller, Joseph Goss and Issac Hoover, as 
well as others, of whom we cannot be certain, were 
among the number constituting the church, as we 
now know it. 

Next to the Riley family in influence in connection 
with the early history of the Baptist movement in 
Davidson and Randolph counties of both Missionary 
and Primitive branches were the sons of the first 
Lewis Snider. Perhaps no other family originating 
near Denton have been so prominent in the Baptist 
movement. At the time of the division, they seem to 
have divided almost evenly. Lewis Snider Jr., was a 
prominent member of the Primitive Baptist Church of 
the Abbott's Creek Association, and long an influ- 
encial member of the Church at Pine. He at one time 
represented Davidson County in the State 
Legislature. Soloman Snider became a prominent 
Missionary Baptist minister, and today there are many 
descendents of this outstanding, forceful missionary 
who are no less prominent in their field than was their 
illustrious father in his day. John Snider was said to 
have taken a middle course. He organized a church 
in eastern Randolph which was later taken over by 
the Missionary Baptist. Jonathan and Phillip Snider 
both adhered to the doctrine of the Primitive branch. 
Phillip Snider was the youngest of the sons of the 
first Lewis Snider, and, like his older brother, 
Soloman Snider, was a forceful and tireless minister, 
although of a different persuasion of the Baptist doc- 


When the new church at Tom's Creek was orga- 
nized, it was attached to the Abbott's Creek Primitive 
Baptist Association with Elder Asiel Peacock serving 
as the first pastor. Elder Peacock was followed by 
Elder Phillip Snider, who served the church for a 
longer period of time, perhaps, than any other minis- 
ter since the church was organized. After Elder 
Snider was no longer able to pastor the church, 
there was a time when the church was served by 
Elder James Hill, followed by Elder Richard Snider, 

who was in turn followed by Elder James A. Burch. 
After Elder Burch resigned, Elder Wesley Willard was 
called to the pastorate. Elder Willard served the 
church for many years, and it was during his time that 
the church experienced one of its most prosperous 
periods. During this time many prominent citizens of 
both Davidson and Randolph counties were mem- 
bers of the church, including Thomas Pope and 
Noah Skeen of Randolph, Riley Harrison, Soloman 
Snider, son of Elder Phillip Snider, and Alexander A. 
Snider a grandson of Jonathan Snider, were mem- 
bers of this body. Riley Harrison was the father of the 
late Brother B.I. Harrison. 


Elder Wesley Willard was succeeded by Elder 
Broadway, a man of limited education, but pos- 
sessed of much native ability and forcefulness of 
character and delivery. It was during his pastorate, 
shortly after the turn of the century (in the early 
1900's) that the present church building was built. 
Elder Broadway was succeeded by Elder Davis of 
Abbott's Creek Church, who served for a short time, 
and was succeeded by Elder Treece of Stanley 
County, who in turn was followed by Elder Mode 
Willard, a brother of Elder Wesley Willard. Elder 
Samuel M. MacMillian followed Elder Mode Willard. 
Elder MacMillian was a very forceful, plain spoken 
man, possessed of a strong, dominating personality. 
For a time the church appeared to enter a period of 
revival, but soon dissension arose, and the member- 
ship declined. Upon the death of Elder MacMillian, 
Elder P.W. Broadway and Elder Sylvester Williams 
were called, and divided time as joint pastors of the 
church. When a second division in the church arose 
over a question of doctrine and discipline, Elder 
Sylvester Williams became fulltime pastor. 

Since the time of the great division (or split) in 
1832, the Church at Tom's Creek has wielded an im- 
portant influence in the community surrounding 
Denton, Davidson County, North Carolina. 

During the 107 years (from 1832 to the current 
time — 1927) that the church has been organized, 
the members have consistently opposed all modern 
innovations. No bell is ever heard calling the faithful 
to worship, no organ, piano or other instrumental 
music is ever heard or tolerated in the church ser- 
vices or worship. When the time of worship arrives, 
the minister or deacon will open the service by an- 
nouncing a hymn, which is sung according to the 
appropriate meter. This is always either in the long, 
slow or common (meters) from old fashioned hymn 
books, having no notes. 


Another custom that has been followed since the 
founding of the Church at Tom' Creek is the annual 
observance of the Lord's Supper , wherein the cer- 
emony of washing one another's feet is observed by 
all members who are in attendance. There are a few 
Protestants churches, other than Primitive Baptist, 
that still follow this ancient custom, but the Primitive 
Baptist are the only people in this section of the 

Page 10 


country that continue to adhere to this practice or 
ancient ceremony. With the profoundest reverence, 
the members carefully adhere to the scriptural out- 
line for the observance of the solemn rite, and for the 
past one hundred years or longer, it has regularly 
been observed on the Fourth Sunday in May of each 
year, unless there was dissension within the church. 

The membership today, while small, is composed 
of representative citizens, some of whom are de- 
scendents of the church's first founders or charter 
members. There are possibly two or more members 
who are lineal descendants of Rhodias Riley. One or 
more descend from Henry Workman, and one or 
more from Phillip Snider. 

Written by J.O. Gamer 
(Published in the Dispatch 
during the year 1927) 



"I will also leave in the midst of thee an 
afflicted and poor people, and they shall 
trust in the name of the LORD." 

Zephaniah 3:12. 

Our beloved Brother in Hope and Servant of the 
most high GOD, Elder Cliff Farmer, was called home 
on Sept. 19, 1992. Born March 26, 1908 to James 
Earl and Littie Nelson Farmer, Brother Cliff's earthly 
stay was eighty-four years, five months and twenty- 
four days. 

Brother Farmer's mother, Littie Farmer, and 
brother, Harvey Farmer were both members of 
Bunker Hill Primitive Baptist Church. His sister, 
Donnie Farmer was a member of Union Primitive 
Baptist Church. All three proceeded him in death. 
Elder Farmer's only living relative is his son, Charlie 
Farmer, who lives in Frostburg, Maryland. 

Brother Farmer joined Bunker Hill Primitive Baptist 
Church on the fourth Sunday in December, 1950. 
He was baptized by Elder George W. Hill on the 
fourth Sunday in January, 1951. Brother Cliff spoke 
that day and the following fourth weekend during the 
preaching service. On the fourth weekend in March, 
1951, he was liberated by Bunker Hill Church. 
Brother Farmer was ordained to the full work of the 
Gospel Ministry during the Salem Association at 
Sardis Primitive Baptist Church on the third weekend 
in September, 1952. 

Elder Farmer was blessed with a wonderful gift 
from the most high GOD to preach the Gospel of the 
LORD JESUS CHRIST. Never did I hear him waver or 
stray from the Doctrine of GOD our SAVIOUR. 
Brother Cliff was indeed afflicted and poor in spirit, 
and was blessed to set forth testimony that his trust 
was in the LORD. Off-times during his preaching as 

well as in gospel conversation, he would testify that 
he thanked GOD for his afflictions. Elder Farmer was 
favored to feed the sheep and to feed the lambs of 
the LORD. All honor and all praise, Cliff proclaimed 
them unto the heavenly FATHER. 

Elder Farmer served Tom's Creek Primitive Baptist 
Church in the Abbott's Creek Association for many 
years. He was ever supportive to his pastor, Elder 
G.W. Hill. Many times Cliff filled in for Elder Hill at the 
churches he served so that Elder Hill could visit cor- 
responding churches and associations. I often 
heard Elder Hill saythat Cliff Farmer was a nail in a 
sure place. After Elder Hill's death in November, 
1970, Elder Farmer served Bunker Hill Church until a 
pastor was called in May, 1972. 

Elder Farmer was a wonderful friend and father in 
Israel to this writer, as well as to many others. Never 
did I visit Brother Farmer in his home or in the hospital 
or in the nursing home, but what I came away en- 
couraged. I thank GOD for the hours we were 
blessed to spend together. 

Our Heavenly FATHER called Clifton Samuel 
Farmer home on September 19, 1992. The mem- 
bers and friends of Bunker Hill Primitive Baptist 
Church and the Salem Association bow in humble 
submission to the Will of GOD. We acknowledge we 
miss the presence of our brother and friend in 
CHRIST, Elder Cliff Farmer, but would never wish him 
back in the sorrows of this world. We thank God for 
the Blessed Peace and Heavenly Rest in CHRIST 
where-in Cliff has been delivered. 

Written at the request of the Bunker Hill Church in 
conference, April 17, 1993. To be submitted for 
publication in the Salem Association Minutes and the 
Zion's Landmark. A copy to be retained in the 
Bunker Hill Church records. 

John T. Lee 
Robert Smith 


Sister Lena Prince Cox, age 92, widow of the late 
Elder H. Grady Cox, Sr., died Tuesday, March 9, 
1993, at Loris Community Hospital, Loris, South 
Carolina. Sister Cox was born in Horry County, S.C., 
and was the daughter of the late LeRoy Prince and 
the late Martha Ann Boyd Prince. 

She leaves behind to mourn her passing three 
sons, H.G. Cox, Jr., Clarence H. Cox, and J. Elton 
Cox, Loris, S.C., one daughter, Miss Shirley Ann 
Cox, Loris, S.C.; three brothers, Oscar Prince, Loris, 
S.C., Newsome Prince, Summerville, S.C., and Osby 
Prince, Wilmington, N.C.; three sisters, Ethel 
Housand and Bessie Todd, both of Loris, S.C., and 
Gladys Jacobs, Conway, S.C., 11 grandchildren, 12 
great-grandchildren and four great-great grandchil- 
dren are also among her survivors. 

Many of our readers will remember this precious 
sister who was for many years the faithful companion 
and wife of Elder H. Grady Cox, Sr., pastor of 
Simpson Creek Primitive Baptist Church, near Loris, 
S.C. Beautiful in life as she was in death, I remember 
seeing her over 40 years ago at the Mill Branch 
Association. As we looked out and over the large 


Page 11 

crowd that year at Tabor Church, (Tabor City, N.C.) 
during the lunch time hour, one could easily spot 
her, as she attended her table with those who sur- 
rounded her to make sure that everyone was cared 
for in the proper manner, none being overlooked, 
with her attention to all. A wonderful hostess she was 
at the association and when she entertained the 
saints in her home with her kindly, good natured 
husband, one lacked for nothing. God has called an- 
other one of His home who will be sadly missed in 
many places, but we grieve not for her as for others 
who have no hope. 

Her funeral service was conducted by Elder L.G. 
Mishoe, Elder George Paul, Elder Leslie Davis and 
Brother Ernest Duncan. Elder Billy Gore, who was 
requested to have part in the service, was unable to 
attend due to illness. 

Our heartfelt sympathy goes out to Shirley, her 
daughter, and sons, H.G. Jr., Clarence and Elton in 
the loss of their dear mother, trusting that in God's 
own time He will reconcile them to His blessed will. 

J.M. Mewborn 


(MAY 2, 1921 — NOVEMBER 29, 1992) 

On Sunday, November 29, 1992, Roxboro 
Primitive Baptist Church was saddened by the loss of 
our dear sister, Sister Canary Whitfield. She was born 
May 2, 1921, making her stay here on earth seventy- 
one (71) years. 

She was married to the late Brother Arch Whitfield 
who joined Roxboro Primitive Baptist Church on 
June 6, 1959, and was baptized July 7, 1959. He 
preceded her in death December 27, 1977. She 
leaves behind to mourn her passing one (1) daugh- 
ter, Alice Whitfield Blalock, four (4) sons: Elbert, 
Clyde, Ralph, and Coy Whitfield. Also surviving are 
six (6) grandchildren and two (2) great-grandchildren, 
a brother, Albert Blalock, and a sister, Ara B. Long. 

The funeral service was held December 1, 1992, 
at 2:00 p.m. at Brooks and White Funeral Home by 
her pastor, Elder O.J. Wray Jr. 

Sister Whitfield asked for a home with Roxboro 
Primitive Baptist Church on September 7, 1958, and 
was received. She was baptized October 5, 1958. 
She was a faithful member, always professing her 
love for the church. She was a very humble person, 
believing in the doctrine of salvation by the Grace of 
God. She was blessed to have a very loving and car- 
ing family. 

We, at Roxboro Church, N.C, have lost a very 
dear, precious sister, and we extend our sympathy to 
the family. May they be given to feel that our loss is 
her gain. 

Be it, therefore, resolved, that a copy of this obit- 
uary notice be sent to Zlon's Landmark for publi- 
cation, one be given to the family, and one be placed 
in our church record. 

Humbly submitted by 
Leecie Blalock and 
Estelle Martin, Committee 


By the request of Mewborn's Church, I will attempt 
to leave on record a few facts concerning the life of 
our beloved sister, Sister Nancy S. Bartlett, who was 
born November 11, 1910, and passed away at 
Lenoir Memorial Hospital, Kinston, N.C, on May 7, 
1992, at age 81 years. 

Sister Nancy S. Barlett was the daughter of 
Brother Noah N. and Mary Eliza (Mollie) Sugg Smith 
of Lenoir County, N.C, both of whom were strong 
believers in the truth and doctrine of our Lord. Over 
sixty years ago, there were Primitive Baptist 
Churches in Kinston, N.C, and LaGrange, N.C, 
where her father spoke on the floor as a licensed gift 
to these congregations, and where Sister Nancy and 
her family attended regularly. There are some today 
who still remember these things. 

Practically all of her life, she and her brother, 
Woodrow Smith, and her sister-in-law, Mrs. Sallie D. 
Smith, made their home together in the Dawson 
Store community, and helped them in the raising of 
their six children, three nieces and three nephews, 
all of whom looked upon her as their second mother, 
and whom they loved dearly. These are Shirley 
Hinson, James Franklin Smith, Mary Smith Jarman, 
Woodrow Wilson (Rock) Smith and Shelby Smith 
Reece, all of Kinston, N.C, and Noah N. Smith, 
Warren, Arkansas. 

Sister Nancy manifested a great love for the 
church and the Lord's people, having attended the 
meetings, as we have stated, all of her life, but it was 
not until May, 1979, when she was made to offer to 
Mewborn's Church. She was gladly received, and 
was blessed in attending the meetings regularly, 
seldom missing on Saturday and Sunday. She was 
devoted to the cause. 

On November 12, 1983, she was given in mar- 
riage to Brother B. Lloyd Bartlett, and went to make 
her home with him at his home near Pikeville, N.C. 
She was a great blessing to him and his family, and 
filled an irreplacable place there, where she is sorely 
missed by him and his family. 

Sister Nancy was plain, completely original in her 
manner and way of life. I never heard her speak evil 
of anyone, but she was blessed to stand for the faith, 
truth and doctrine of our Lord and Savior. For this, 
she is greatly missed by our church and people. She 
was faithful, not only to attend her own church 
meetings, but traveled with Brother Lloyd, far and 
near among the church people, and always ap- 
peared to greatly enjoy their love and fellowship. 

Her funeral service was held at Howard-Carter & 
Stroud Funeral Chapel, Kinston, N.C, by Minister 
Kenneth Hensley and this unworthy writer, after 
which her body was laid to rest in the Mewborn 
Church Cemetery, Greene Country. "And I heard a 
voice from heaven saying unto me, Write, Blessed 
are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth: 
Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their 
labours; and their works do follow them." Rev. 14:13. 

Her unworthy pastor, 
J.M. Mewborn 

age 12 



It is with sad hearts that we, the members of 
ewport Primitive Baptist Church, Newport, North 
arolina, attempt to write the obituary of our dear sis- 
r, Una Pollard. She was born on August 27, 1904, 

Verona, Onslow County, North Carolina, and de- 
irted this life, July 9, 1992, at Britthaven Nursing 
ome, Jacksonville, North Carolina. Her span of life 
at God gave her was almost 89 years. 

She was first married to Mr. Lloyd Thomas, and 
ter his death she married Mr. Roy Taylor. After Mr. 
lylor's death, she married in 1966 Brother Lee 
Dllard, Newport, North Carolina. All of them pre- 
>ded her in death. Survivors include a daughter, 
Jth Sanders, a son, William Thomas, both of 
icksonville, N.C., and a step-son, Bobby Pollard, 
2wport, N.C. 

Sister Pollard first united with tne Old Bay Primitive 
iptist Church, (Verona, N.C.), was baptized by the 
:e Elder Thomas Hill (T.H.) Edwards sometime in 
e mid 1940's. She later moved her membership to 
e Primitive Baptist Church in Wilmington, North 
irolina, located on the Silver Lake Road. After she 
larried Brother Lee Pollard, she made Newport, 
.C, her home, as well as her church home. Our 
lurch record shows that she was received by letter 
to the fellowship of Newport Primitive Baptist 
hurch on September 17, 1966. Sister Pollard was a 
nd, loving member. She did not believe in sowing 
?eds of discord, but was one who labored for 

We were very close to Sister Pollard and her dear 
jsband. From time to time they traveled many miles 
ith us to church meetings. She cooked many good 
teals for church company, and always welcomed the 
Drd's people into her home as long as her health 

We feel that her step-son, Bobby Pollard, was a 
Decial blessing to her. He was very caring, and even 
Dught and furnished her a car to drive, as long as 
le was physically able. Bobby would cook her fa- 
Drite foods, and then take them to the nursing 
Dme, where, due to blindness in her last few years, 
e would hand feed her. 

Her funeral rite was held on Saturday, July 11, 
992, with a graveside service at Cedar Grove 
emetery, Newport, N.C, by Elder Johnie Carroll. 
Ider Carroll gave out one of Sister Pollard's favorite 
ymns. No. 38 in the Lloyd's Hymn Book, and the lit- 
e group from Newport Primitive Baptist Church, 
long with some dear ones from Cypress Creek 
'rimitive Baptist Church, sang: 

"Dark was the night and cold the ground, 
On which the Lord was laid; 

His sweat like drops of blood ran down, 
In Agony He prayed, etc." 

Although Sister Pollard is gone from us, her sweet 
nemory will live on in our hearts. To know her was to 
Dve her. She was truly a dear, humble sister for her 
valk was orderly and her conversation was Godly. 
)avid said, "The Steps Of A Good Man Are Ordered 
fy The Lord." Psalms 37:23. 

Family, friends and neighbors gathered at the 
grave site to pray their last respects and say their 
goodbyes. We know that in this present life we will 
see her no more, but we hope to see her in that 
world that knows no end. When Jesus comes back 
to gather His Elect from the four winds, we hope to 
be included in that blessed number that was predes- 
tinated unto the adoption of children before the 
foundation of the world. 

It is agreed that we send one copy of this resolu- 
tion to the family, one to Zlon's Landmark, one to 
the Signs Of The Times, for publication, and 
one to be recorded in our church record. 

Approved in regular conference, this 20th day of 
December, 1992. 

Elder Johnie Carroll, Moderator 
Shirley Carroll, Clerk 


I will try in my humble way to write the obituary no- 
tice of my dear mother, Leona Gurganus Simpson. 
My mother was born September 30, 1907. She was 
the daughter of the late Elder R.W. Gurganus and his 
wife, India Morton Gurganus. Mother died at her 
home near Newport, N.C, on October 29, 1992, at 
12:45 a.m., making her stay on earth 85 years and 29 
days. Mother lived next door to us for the past twenty 
(20) years. 

Mother lived most of her life in Onslow County, 
N.C. She finished high school in Jacksonville, N.C. 
and then went on to college at what was then known 
as East Carolina Teacher's College (E.C.T.O), now 
known as East Carolina University, Greenville, N.C. 
She came back to Onslow County, and taught 
school in one room school houses in several com- 
munities in Onslow and Pender Counties. 

On Christmas Day, (December 25, 1929), mother 
became the wife of Hubert Henry Simpson. To this 
union were born four girls, Alice, Maisie, Sheila, and 
Frances. We have learned that my father died 
October 14, 1981. 

Mother worked at Camp Davis, a World War II U.S. 
Army (military) installation that was dismantled after 
the war, located at Holly Ridge, N.C, for several years 
during the early 1940's. When that closed, she went 
to work at Camp Lejeune. When the new hospital 
opened up in Jacksonville, N.C, she went to work 
there. She worked at the Onslow Memorial Hospital 
for 26 years, retiring January 19, 1973. She loved 
her work there, as she cared about people, and 
wanted to help them. Many times she would work her 
regular hours, and then go to sit with a patient for a 
while. Being a dedicated nurse she did this many 

Mother was a member of the South West Primitive 
Baptist Church, Onslow County, N.C, for many 
years. I was a young girl when she joined the church, 
and she was baptized by her father, Elder R.W. 
Gurganus. She loved her church, and attended 
when she could. Although she was not always able 
to go to church, she did believe in the doctrine of 
Salvation by Grace. The last time she went to church 
was at South West the first Sunday in February, 



Mother had never been sick much in her life until 
the cancer was found to be in her right lung. Surgery 
was done in May, and she took thirty-one radiation 
treatments. The cancer spread to both lungs. She 
did not have to go as far as to have to take the most 
powerful pain killing drug, morphine, as some have 
to do. She died in her sleep. A nurse was with her. 

Several years ago, Mother and I had been to an 
association at Goldsboro, N.C. On the way back to 
Newport, our home, it was quiet, and I was driving. 
Mother made the remark, "I want to go home." For a 
moment I did not understand what she meant by that 
remark; then it came to me. She was wanting to go to 
that home, that house not made with hands, eternal 
and on high. 

Mother's funeral service was held at the Jones 
Funeral Home Chapel, Jacksonville, N.C, by Elder 
J.M. Home. One of the hymns that was sung at the 
funeral was, "There Is A House Not Made With 
Hands, Eternal and On High." The others were 
"Rock of Ages," and at the grave, "Amazing Grace." 
A friend of the family did the Sign Language for us as 
mother's great-granddaughter, who is hearing im- 
paired, was there. 

Mother leaves to mourn her passing four daugh- 
ters and their husbands, Mr. and Mrs. James (Alice) 
Hill, Newport, N.C; Mr. and Mrs. Keith (Maisie) Fay, 
Cocoa, Florida; Mr. and Mrs. Gerald (Sheila) Grauel, 
Silver Spring, Maryland; and Mr. and Mrs. Julian 
(Frances) Berry, Huntsville, Alabama. Also, eleven 
grandchildren, eight-great grandchildren, and two 
step-great-grandchildren, one sister, Mrs. Eleanor G. 
Ardito, Jacksonville, N.C, two brothers, Mr. Norman 
I. Gurganus and Mr. James D. Gurganus, both of 
Jacksonville, N.C, with many nieces and nephews 
and a host of friends, are left behind to mourn her 

Her body was laid to rest in the Onslow Memorial 
Park beneath a beautiful mound of flowers given by 
family and friends who loved her, to await the resur- 
rection morn when Christ shall call His children home. 

May it be God's will that He render unto us the 
same guidance through the Spirit of His blessed 
love, as we feel was manifested in Leona by Him 
during her sojourn in this life. 

We know that our loss is her gain. We know, also, 
that we are here for only a short time according to His 
will. We know, too, that she filled the place given for 
her by God to fulfill while she was here. 

Written by her oldest daughter, 
Alice Simpson Hill 
Newport, N.C. 28570 


GOD in His infinite love and mercy swept down 
and took the breath of Brother Hubert V. Long on 
November 12, 1992, at the age of 76 years, at the 
Brian Center in Durham, N.C. He had suffered much 
for the past several months, and was hospitalized 
several times at Duke for treatment of cancer. 

We knew he loved the Old Baptist people, as he 
had visited the churches regularly. He offered, and 

was received at the last session of the Lower 
Country Line Association (1992) for Wheeler's 
Church. His pastor, Elder Burch Wray, and this un- 
worthy sinner were privileged to carry him into the 
liquid grave the following Sunday morning. His ex- 
pressions and conversations that followed led us to 
believe that he was one of God's chosen ones. 
Although the length of time seemed short, as he was 
unable to attend the meetings anymore, we feel he 
is now resting in the Sunlight of God's eternal love. 

Surviving him are his wife, Ara Blalock Long; four 
sons, Horace Long, Roxboro, N.C, Finis Long, 
Albuquerque, New Mexico, Lonnie Long and 
Everette Long, Hurdles Mill, N.C; two daughters, 
Allie L. Whitlow, Roxboro, N.C, and Aretta L. Morris, 
of Indiana; a brother, Melvin W. Long, Hurdles Mills, 
N.C, with eleven grandchildren and three great- 
grandchildren, all of whom are left behind to mourn 
his passing. 

The funeral service was conducted by Elder 
Burch Wray at Wheeler's Primitive Baptist Church at 
2:00 p.m., on Sunday, November 15, 1992. Burial 
was in the church cemetery. 

The closing hymn, "Asleep in Jesus," seemed so 
appropriate, and meant much to all of us, as it gives 
us consolation that all of His family will be one day 
gathered together when there will be no more pain 
or suffering, but all will be rejoicing in the land where 
we will never grow old. 

The church at Wheeler's would extend its sympa- 
thy to his family, and say that we do not grieve as 
others who have no hope, but feel that his precious 
hope has carried him from this vale of sorrow to a far 
better realm of glory. 

Approved in conference, this the 9th day of 
January, 1993. 

Elder Burch Wray, Moderator 
Reuben Bowes, Clerk 

(In Memoriam) 

Elder Walter Edgar Welborn was born April 22, 
1913, and died August 26, 1992. 

Brother Welborn joined Fisher's River Church on 
Sunday, October 25, 1942, and was baptized after 
services that afternoon by Elder J.W. Beasley. He 
was blessed to live 49 years 10 months in the 
church. He was liberated to preach April 15, 1962, 
and was ordained August 16, 1975. 

Although Bother Welborn never pastored a 
church, his gift was so very sweet that he was much 
loved for the truth's sake. His firm belief is summed 
up in his favorite song, "There Is A Fountain Filled 
With Blood." 

After funeral services by Elders Reuben Hawks 
and Jim Moody, his body was laid to rest in Oaklawn 
Memorial Gardens in Winston-Salem, N.C on August 
28, 1992, where it awaits the completion of his hope, 
that glorious resurrection to perfection in his Lord. 

Written by one who loved him, 
Reuben Hawks 
Galax, Va. 

Page 14 



Sister Carolyn P. Alston, widow of the late 
Brother A.D. Alston, passed away Saturday, July 31, 
1993. Her funeral service was held on Monday, Au- 
gust 2, 1993, with Elder Eugene Gunter of the Yel- 
low River Association in charge of the service. Her in- 
terment was in Westview Cemetery, Atlanta, Ga., 
beside the resting place of her husband, Brother Al- 
ston who died in 1952, 41 years ago. 

She had been in declining health since Novem- 
ber, 1989, and had resided with her daughter, Mrs. 
Mildred A. Horton, and husband, Mr. Jack Horton, 
Gainesville, Ga. for this period of time. With the con- 
stant help of her daughter, Saralyn A. Jaleel, and her 
husband, George Jaleel, during this period of time, 
she lacked for nothing.They saw to it that every avail- 
able assistance was rendered during these four 
years when she remained much of the time in a semi- 
conscious condition. 

Besides her two daughters, Mildred A. Horton, 
Gainesville, Ga., and Saralyn A. Jaleel, Stone Moun- 
tain, Ga., she leaves behind to mourn her passing, 
one brother, Edward Peters, Decatur, Ga., and one 
sister-in-law, Sister Florence Alston Gibson, Monti- 
cello, Ga., along with a number of grandchildren, rel- 
atives and friends. 

It was through Sister Carolyn P. Alston's provision 
and permission that many of the wonderful articles 
and writings of her late husband, Brother (Major) A.D. 
Alston, appeared in the pages of this paper, Zion's 
Landmark, in the late 1950s, 1960s and 1970s. 
Many Old Baptists will still remember her attentive- 
ness and faithfulness to the church which was her 
life for many years. Surely, she was one like Martha of 
old when Jesus said to her, "Martha, Martha, thou art 
careful and troubled about many things." Luke 

May it be God's will that He be good to her chil- 
dren, grandchildren and loved ones always, would 
be my prayer, if I could pray. 

J.M. Mewborn 
August 10, 1993 


It was requested in our June, 1993, conference at 
Mt. Zion Church, Athens-Clarke County, Georgia, 
that we write the obituary of our dear Brother in 
Christ, Fred W. Jones. 

Brother Fred was born November 17, 1916, and 
departed this world May 21 , 1993. He was married to 
Juanita Strickland Jones January 5, 1935, and to this 
union was bornoneSon, Stanton Ray Jones. He 
also leaves to mourn his death three grandchildren 
and a great-granddaughter, one brother and four sis- 

He joined Mt. Zion Primitive Baptist Church April 
13, 1986, and was baptized May 11,1 986. 

After his marriage to Juanita, brother Fred lived in 
Miami, Florida, approximately 40 years, and he 
moved back to his birth-state (Georgia) in 1985. He 
was a World War II U.S. Army veteran and a retired 

carpenter. He had a great sense of humor, and was a 
wonderful entertainer. He will be greatly missed by 
all who knew him. 

His funeral was conducted May 23, 1993, by his 
pastor, Elder W.C. Edwards, at Evergreen memorial 
Park, Athens-Clarke County, Georgia, with graveside 
services. His nephew, Larry Jones, gave a heartfelt 
eulogy in memory of his dear Uncle. 

Written by: 
Juanita Jones and Betty Ford 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing a poem in tribute to my precious 
son, Kenneth Leon Jacks, who was killed in a car 
wreck involving a tree on October 24, 1992. He was 
my natural son by blood relationship, and also, I 
hope, in the Spirit of the shed blood of our Lord and 
Savior Jesus Christ. This poem was read by Elder 
Lynwood Jacobs, Jasper, Texas, at his funeral ser- 
vice October 28, 1992. 

If you consider it worthy, I will appreciate it if you 
will publish it in Zion's Landmark. 

Sincerely yours, 
Abilene McBride 


(MAY 13, 1943 — OCTOBER 24, 1992) 

As a deacon of your church, 

You served it to the end; 
Second weekend of each month, 

Your labor of love began. 

You took care of your church's needs, 

It was priority for you; 
You didn't falter by the wayside, 

When there were things to do. 

You mowed the lawn, you lit the fire, 

You opened and closed the doors, 
As a deacon of your church, 

You took care of all your chores. 

You transported elderly sisters, 

So to church, they could come; 
And from the Master's Table, 

Picked up a little crumb. 

God blessed you with three beautiful children, 

And a sweet grandchild, too, 
And the best wife and mother, 

Whom anyone ever knew. 

God granted me the blessing, 

To go with you to see, 
Your faith and trust in the All Powerful God, 

Was very plain to me. 

While working on the church grounds, 

A tree on you did fall, 
You thought you'd met your death then, 

But God had another tree growing tall. 


Page 15 

In relating your experience to me, 

You got a glimpse of another realm; 
In which you hope to be carried someday, 

So you could go and be with Him. 

You left this world before, 

Caught up in the Spirit of your God; 
He gave you a glimpse of a better place, 

While on this earth you trod. 

There are no accidents with God, 

You know that very well; 
If you could talk to us today, 

A greater truth you would tell. 

My son, it would be selfish in me, 

To wish you back to stay; 
But I hope it's the good Lord's will, 

We meet again some day! 

Love, Mother 

(Written October 24, 1992, the day of his death) 
(A beautiful, inspired poem. JMM.) 



The 1993 Annual Session of the Abbott's Creek 
Primitive Baptist Association will be held at Rock Hill 
Church beginning on Friday before the 4th Sunday 
in August, 1993, the dates being 20th, 21st, and 

Rock Hill Church is located near Asheboro, Ran- 
dolph County, N. C. Take Route 220 to Asheboro, 
N. C, to its junction with Route 64. Then take Route 
64 West about one-half mile to Old Farmer Road on 
your right. Turn right at this point to church building. 
Those coming from east or west will come to the 
above mentioned roads (intersection of Routes Nos. 
220 and 64), and follow Route 64 west to the Old 
Farmer Road. There will be markers at Route 64 and 
Old Farmer Road. 

We extend an invitation to our brethren, sisters 
and friends to meet with us in this session of our as- 

W. C. Edwards, Clerk 
Charlotte, N. C. 28227 



The One Hundred Forty-First Annual Session of 
the Mates Creek Primitive Baptist Association will 
convene, if the Lord will, with Samaria Church, Pike 
County, Kentucky, beginning Friday before the first 
Sunday in September, 1993, the dates being 3rd, 
4th and 5th. 

Directions to Samaria Church are as follows: Take 
Route 52 to Taylorsville, W. Va. Turn left at bridge. 
Go for 7-1/2 miles. Turn left at marker. Church is 
only a short distance on your left. 

We invite all of our correspondents, brethren and 

sisters, and friends to meet with us this year, 1993. 

Elmer Smith 
Ransom, Kentucky 41558 
Tele. 606-427-7302 


The 1993 Annual Session of the New River Primi- 
tive Baptist Association will convene, the Lord will- 
ing, at Indian Creek Church, beginning on Friday be- 
fore the second Sunday in September, 1993, the 
dates being September 10th, 11th and 12th, con- 
tinuing through Saturday and Sunday. 

Indian Creek Primitive Baptist Church is located on 
Route 787 in Indian Valley, Va. Those coming on 
Route 221, Route 8 and Route 52, take 221 to 
Willis, Va. Then take 787 seven miles to church. 
Those coming on Route 81, take Exit 114 to Chil- 
dress to Route 8; then take 693 right on 787 left, 15 
miles to Indian Creek Church. Those coming by 
Christianburg, Va., on Route 8, turn at Route 8 Drive- 
in on 693 to 787 approximately 15 miles to the asso- 

We invite ourbrethren, sisters and friends to meet 
with us during this session of our association. 

Sidney Rakes, Moderator 
J.B. Mitchell Jr., Clerk 
Christianburg, Va. 24073 



The 1993 Annual Session of the Yellow River 
Primitive Baptist Association will convene, the Lord 
will, with Haynes Creek Church, Gwinnett County, 
Georgia, on the fourth Sunday, Friday and Saturday 
before September, 1993, the dates being Septem- 
ber 24, 25 and 26 inclusive. 

Directions to Haynes Creek Church are as follows: 
From Int. 85, exit at Ga. (Route) 20 South. Follow 
Route 20 through Lawrenceville, Ga. , to inside city 
limits of Grayson, Ga. Then take Rosebud Road 
which angles to the right. You will come to traffic light 
at intersection with Route 78. Continue on (straight) 
for one and one-half miles to church on your right. 
Haynes Creek Church is located about six miles west 
of Loganville, Ga. 

We invite our correspondents, brethren and sis- 
ters, loved ones and visitors to meet with us espe- 
cially during this 1993 session of our association. 

Elder E.H. Gunter, Moderator 
H.L. Fleming, Clerk 
Homer, Ga. 30547 
Tele. 706-677-3785 


The 1993 Annual Session of the Lower Mayo 
Primitive Baptist Association will be held with Aaron 
Fork Church, Stokes County, N. C, beginning on 
Friday before the first Sunday in October, 1993, and 
will continue though Sunday following, if the Lord 

Page 16 



Directions to Aaron Fork Church are as follows: 
Those coming South from Route 103 or Route 8, 
come 2/10 of a mile to Route 704. Turn right going 
west 4-7/10 miles. Turn on Aaron's Corner Church 
Road. Those coming from Westfield, King, Pilot 
Mountain, and Mount Airy, come east on Route 704. 
Just after you cross the Dan River, go up the hill to 
Aaron's Corner Church Road. Turn left at Church 
Road. There will be a large telephone junction box 
on the left where you will turn. Go 1-2/10 miles to 
church. There will be marks at all of these points. 

All of our correspondents, brethren, sisters and 
friends in the Lord, we trust, are invited to come and 
be with us. 

Samuel R. Wood, Assoc. Clerk, 
Spencer, Va. 24165 
Tele. 903-957-1231 


The 1993 Annual Session of the Union Primitive 
Baptist Association of the Old School or Predestinar- 
ian Faith and Order will meet with Shiloh Church, 
Grapeland, Texas, beginning on Friday before the 
second Sunday in October, 1993, and will continue 
through Sunday following, dates being October 8th, 
9th and 10th. 

Shiloh Church is located on Route 227 near 
Grapeland, Texas. Follow Route 19 from either 
Crockett or Palestine (Texas) to Grapeland; take 
Route 227 east from Grapeland for about 2-1/2 miles 
to church on your left. 

We invite the brethren, sisters and friends to meet 
with us. 

R. D. Spell, Clerk 
Tomball, Texas 77375 
Tele. 713-351-0449 

(N.C. and S.C.) 

The 1993 Annual Session of the Mill Branch Prim- 
itive Baptist Association will be held, if the Lord will, 
with Mill Branch Church, Columbus County, N.C., 
beginning on Friday before the first Sunday in 
November, and will continue through Sunday follow- 
ing the dates being 5th, 6th and 7th (inclusive). 

Those coming by way of Whiteville, N.C., follow 
U.S. (Route) 701 to Vinegar Hill; turn left on paved 
road, a short distance, to church on your left. Those 
coming by way of Tabor City, N.C., follow U.S. 
(Route) 701 to Vinegar Hill; turn right on paved road, 
a short distance (or drive) to church. (Look for asso- 
ciation pointers at Vinegar Hill). 

All of our precious brethren, sisters and friends in 
the blessed faith are invited to come and be with us 
in this, our 1993, session of our association. 

Lucille Beasley, Clerk 
Bishopville, S.C, 29010 
Tele. 803-484-6548 



The Fifth Sunday Meeting of Churches compos- 
ing the Lower Mayo Association will be entertained 
by Draper Primitive Baptist Church in Eden, Rock- 
ingham County, N.C, on August 29, 1993, (Sunday 

Those coming on Route 14 will turn South on 
Route 700; go to Phillips Street; turn left, go about 
100 yards to church building on your left. 

We invite our brethren, sisters and friends of our 
faith and order to come and be with us. 

Samuel R. Wood, Clerk 
Spencer, Va., 24165 
Tele. 703-957-1231 


The next Lower County Line Union will be held 
with Rougemont Church, in Rougemont, Durham 
County, N.C, beginning on Saturday before the fifth 
Sunday in August, 1993. 

Elder Bobby Daughtry was chosen to preach the 
introductory sermon, and Elder Burch Wray was cho- 
sen alternate. 

Elder Burch Wray, Moderator 
Bernard Whitefield, Clerk 




The Three Churches, Mewborn's, Primitive Zion 
and Willow Spring, have agreed to have a third 
weekend meeting on September 18th and 19th, 
1993, if the Lord will, as follows: 

(1) Saturday's Meeting will be held with Primitive 
Zion Church, Harnett County, N.C, beginning at 
10:30 a.m. Primitive Zion Church is located on Red 
Hill Church Road that leads from N.C. 27 Hwy. to Er- 
win N.C. 

(2) Sunday's Meeting will be held with Willow 
Spring Church, Wake County, N.C, beginning at 
10:30 a.m. Willow Spring Church is located at the in- 
tersection of Hwy. 42 and Hilltop Road, in Willow 
Spring, N.C. 

We ask that our brethren, especially ministering 
brethren, please visit us on either day, or both days, 
during these meetings. We would appreciate your 
presence, and hope the Lord will open the way for 
you to come see us, desiring God's presence with 
us, and His blessing. 

For The Churches: 
B.L. Bartlett 
Jerry G. Whittington 
Carl T. Hackney 



LU..I. -60 1/..Z 3 N W 3 "I W s - N .1. S N I fl! 

an saiONA3%i hums 2,/llll xos 

26/1 0, v ! 

run idaa s-woiaoiyac 


POSTMASTER: Please forward 
C ha nge-of- Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXXVI 

May-June 1993 

Number 3 





IS." 1st Corinthians 3:10, 11, 12 and 13 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

.$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13,00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mail you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 




For the past several years, and for sometime now, 
numerous requests have been made for the reasons 
why the Primitive Baptist Church has never permitted 
or allowed members of the Masonic Order, as well as 
other Secret Orders and Societies, to belong to 
these organizations and the church at the same time. 
These requests have continued with the sincere 
desire for concrete, scriptural reasons, etc. 

Other than the scriptures themselves, I know of 
no better source for this information than the editorial 
writings of Elder P.D. Gold, longtime editor of this 
paper, Zion's Landmark (1873-1920), and Elder 
Gilbert Beebe, longtime editor of the Signs Of 
The Times (1832-1881). These were devout men 
of God, and their writings and opinions on these mat- 
ters, through the years, have been regarded as a 
standard of truth on questions of this nature regard- 
ing the true church of God, here in the world. 

We are publishing below editorial writings that ap- 
peared in these papers, as stated above, by these 
men during their lifetime. We trust and hope that in 
some way the understanding given to these elders 
of the church will be of help to our inquirers. 

J.M. Mewborn 

Why Do We Not Join The Masons? 

The reason we do not unite with the Masons, if 
they would have us, is not because we have any 
special objection to them. They are perhaps the 
most honorable organization of the world, and we 
think they do good in their way. I make this statement 
to show that it is not because of any objection to the 
Masons that we are not members of this body. But 
our reasons are as follows. 

1st. We are to be separated from the world, and 
the Masons are of the world. The children of God are 
the children of the resurrection and of light, and their 
affection is to be on things above, and not on things 
on the earth, and their conversation is to be in 
Heaven. They are to taste not, handle not of the or- 
ganizations of the world which are to perish with the 
using. The people of God are children of the resur- 
rection and of the everlasting Light, and are married 
to Him that is risen from the dead — even to Jesus, 
who is their Husband, and being joined unto Him 
they are one in spirit with Him, and all their fruit is unto 
Him. He is their Husband, and they are not to commit 
fornication by being joined to any other. It would be a 
reproach on Him for them to go elsewhere. 

2nd. Jesus belonged to no secret society, and 
did nothing in secret. He drew His people away from 
the world. He showed them something better than 
anything of this world. We are to follow Him. Except a 
man forsake his father and mother, houses and 

lands, and even hate his own life — that is forsake 
everything of this world — he cannot be the disciple 
of Jesus Christ. 

P.D. Gold 


The principle of secret societies is wrong and the 
tendency is evil. 

Jesus said He did nothing in secret and that He 
spake openly to all. It is doing others wrong for you to 
hold sentiments you are not willing to avow publicly 
or that you use secret means to accomplish. It carries 
on its brow the suspicion of wrong if one is not willing 
for his conduct to come to the light. It is cowardly and 
sneaking! "Ye love darkness rather than light be- 
cause your deeds are evil." See Jno. 3:19. "He that 
doeth truth cometh to the light, that His deeds may 
be made manifest, that they are wrought in God." 

Honest men seek to do openly, fairly and squarely 
what they are engaged in. But corrupt men seek the 
covert of secrecy for what they do. 

God will bring everything to the light, however 
much men may seek to hide their corrupt works. The 
fact that God will bring every secret thing to light 
shows that it is wrong to attempt to hide wicked con- 
duct in secret. It is wrong to act wickedly, it aggra- 
vates its intention and manner when it is done in se- 
cret. It is considered the more wicked in the murderer 
to waylay and secretly kill his unsuspecting victim, 
than it is if he openly kills him after giving him an op- 
portunity to defend himself. To betray one with a kiss 
or with flattering words is worse than it is to tell him 
what you design to do. 

The Primitive Baptists have always been opposed 
to secret underhanded works of plotters and hidden, 
deceitful dealing. Hence they do not fellowship any 
that belong to corrupt secret societies. By this, we 
mean societies that have evil intent, or mean ambi- 
tions to damage others. We are commanded to have 
no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, 
that is, such secret devils. 

But Satan and his emissaries are busy; now and 
then they decoy and ensnare an unsuspecting Bap- 
tist, catching him off his guard, and they make him a 
prisoner. It is strange to see how this one will justify 
his course until he dies to the fellowship of his 
brethren, and even the world loses respect for him; 
his joys are gone and like a starved, wretched, prodi- 
gal he comes back to his father's house, if he comes 
back at all. 

There is but one example of an oath-bound soci- 
ety that is named, as far as I call to mind, in the Bible, 
and that is where a clan of forty men banded them- 
selves together with an oath to neither eat nor sleep 
until they had killed Paul: Acts 23:22. That such a 
society or band is corrupt, and its purpose wicked, 
there is no doubt in the mind of any honest man. A 
conspiracy is a combination of two or more persons 
to do an unlawful thing, and when such men assume 
an oath they are so embolden. 

A combination of men to oppress others in busi- 
ness by exorbitant prices is corrupt. A corporation 
gathering great power by reason of its wealth is hurt- 
ful to the country and wrong. 


Page 3 

The interest and good of all should be the pur- 
pose of all. Peace and goodwill, honest dealings and 
helpful service toward others, should be the aim of 

They should set an example of fair, square, open, 
honest dealing with everyone, and cherish peace 
and kindly feelings toward all classes of men, for God 
made them all. 

P.D. Gold 


Shrob, III., May 7, 1859. 

Dear Brother Beebe: 

I earnestly desire you to answer, through the 
SIGNS, the following questions: 1. Why do the Old 
School Baptists object to their members joining se- 
cret and oath-bound orders, as the Free Masons and 
Odd Fellows? 2. What course should a gospel 
church take with members who join these orders and 
attend their lodges? For one, I feel deeply the impor- 
tance that the Baptist should be well informed on 
these points, for numbers of them are joining these 
orders. I mourn that it is so. Please answer early. 

Affectionately your unworthy brother, 
D. Bartley 

Reply. — In replying to the inquiries of brother 
Bartley, it is not necessary for us to attempt to show 
what are the merits or demerits of the societies or 
orders of which he speaks, and we frankly confess 
our utter inability to do so from our own knowledge. 
We have never been connected with any of them, ei- 
ther directly or indirectly. Like most of the modern 
self-styled religious societies of the present age, 
these orders claim to be benevolent, moral and phi- 
lanthropic, and to possess some valuable secret, 
which their philanthropy does not lead them to di- 
vulge without money and without price. Our soul has 
never come, or sought to come, into their secrets, 
and with their assemblies we have had no inkling to 
be connected. As worldly, social or benevolent insti- 
tutions, we shall not attempt to analyze them, nor to 
pronounce sentence of approval or condemnation 
on them. But the question of our brother calls for the 
reason of the course pursued by the Old School 
Baptists in regard to their own members, and we 
deem it proper that we should, so far as we are able, 
reply to his inquiries. Of course he does not expect 
us to answer for all the Old School Baptists, or to 
pledge all Old School Baptists to endorse what we 
may say on this or any other subject, but merely to 
give such reasons as have weight on our own mind 
on the subject. 

The first reason we have to give why we do not 
join those institutions, or feel willing that our brethren 
should join them is, that whatever may be their excel- 
lence, even admitting them to be as pure and 
benevolent as their advocates claim that they are, we 
find in the gospel of Christ and in the organized 
church of the living God, a fullness which leaves 
no room to hanker for any of the leeks or onions of 

Egypt. In Christ, it has pleased the Father, that all 
fullness should dwell, and if, as professed disciples 
of Jesus, we are found seeking for treasures or com- 
forts which are not found in Zion, we imply by our 
conduct that there is not that fullness in our Father's 
house which has been represented. Why should we 
go abroad for joys if we have a feast at home? 

Second . Whatever may be the secrets held by 
Free Masons or Odd Fellows, we have a secret 
which is far more profound, more useful and impor- 
tant; for the secret of the Lord is with them that fear 
him, and God will show to them His covenant. As 
heaven is higher than earth, so does the Lord's se- 
cret transcend all human mysteries. In Jesus our 

Lord are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and 
knowledge. And this fact the apostle has declared to 
the saints, lest any man should beguile them with 
enticing words. (Col. ii. 3, 4.) This wisdom and 
knowledge comprise all that can be profitable to the 
saints; for in Him is given to them all things that per- 
tain to life and godliness. (2 Peter i. 3.) This heavenly 
treasure, this divine secret of the Lord, which God 
had hidden from the wise and prudent of this world, 
and revealed unto babes, is far superior to any secret 
of the orders under consideration. First, because it is 
the free and sovereign gift of God; and cannot be 
bought with money. Secondly, it requires no oath, 
pledge or penalty to keep it, for none but God can 
reveal or show it, and none but those who are born 
of the Spirit of God can possibly learn it. Christians 
may talk freely about it before all men; ministers of 
the word may proclaim it unreservedly to Jews and 
Gentiles, without the fear that any of Adam's race will 
ever know it unless it be to them revealed as it was to 
Simon Bar-jona, by our Father which is in Heaven. To 
seek for a secret or mystery in any other fraternity or 
brotherhood other than that of the the household of 
faith is to depart from the Greater to seek a less. 

Third . Old School Baptists object to their mem- 
bers uniting with those orders, because the obliga- 
tions assumed in doing so conflict with the obliga- 
tions assumed in their allegiance to Christ, to be 
subject to the watchcare of one another. In visiting 
the lodges, they cannot be under the watchcare of 
their brethren, who are not permitted to accompany 
them in their secret conclaves. That which makes 
void the laws of Christ is incompatible with the Chris- 
tian profession. 

Fourth . It is said an oath or affirmation, a solemn 
pledge, or profane imprecations, are exacted of 
those who become members of those orders. Pre- 
suming this to be the case, the Old School Baptists 
object to their members assuming such obligations, 
because the King of Zion has forbidden them to for- 
swear themselves. 

Fifth . To waive all other objections, it is certain that 
when members of the church unite with those insti- 
tutions, it occasions grief and trouble to their 
brethren. This, of itself, is sufficient to render it highly 
improper and disorderly for any member of the 
church to join such orders. They have professed to 
prefer Jerusalem above their chief joys; and if they 
do not they certainly never ought to take on them 

Page 4 


the sacred name of Jesus, or profess before heaven 
and earth to be disciples of the Son of God. Those 
who name the name of Jesus should regard it as the 
business of their lives to keep the unity of the Spirit 
in the bonds of peace; to follow after the things 
which tend to peace, and things whereby one may 
edify anothei. What can there be in or joining the se- 
cret orders of Free Masons or Odd Fellows that 
tends to the peace or edification of the saints of 
God? Churches have been thrown into disorder, dis- 
tress, and , in some instances, have lost their visibility 
from this very cause. But who that sincerely loves our 
Lord, who is willing to deny himself, take up his cross 
daily, and follow the Lamb, will persist in breaking the 
peace of the church, wounding the hearts of dear 
brethren, and in bringing reproach upon the sacred 
cause of God for this gratification of his fleshly mind? 
Who would, like Esau, for one morsel of meat, sell his 
birthright among the saints in the house of God? We 
have Christ and His apostles as our example, and 
until we can find them running into these connec- 
tions, and disregarding the peace and comfort of the 
church, we are solemnly bound to abstain from them. 

These are, at least, some of the reasons, as we 
apprehend, why Old School Baptists object to their 
members joining any of these societies, and they are 
some of the reasons why we could not consent our- 
self to join them, or feel satisfied with brethren who 
do join them. 

The second question of Brother Bartley is, "What 
course should a gospel church take with members 
who join those orders and attend their lodges?" 

According to our understanding of the laws of the 
kingdom of Christ, a gospel church should labor 
faithfully, affectionately and prayerfully to reclaim 
such disorderly members. Point out to them the im- 
propriety and wickedness of their course, and to re- 
store them to the order of the church. But if after a 
gospel course of labor they cannot reclaim them, if 
they really prefer the society of Free Masons and 
Odd Fellows to that of the church of the living God, 
then the course of the church is very plain. Let them 
go to their own company; but let the church withdraw 
from every brother that walks disorderly, as Christ by 
His apostle has commanded. If they refuse to hear 
the church, let them be unto thee as heathen men 
and as publicans. 

Before we close this article, we wish to say, that on 
all subjects of discipline, a hard, overbearing or 
domineering spirit should be studiously avoided. 
You that are spiritual should attempt the work of 
restoration in the spirit of meekness. Let nothing be 
done through strife or vain glorying, but with single- 
ness of heart to the glory of God. We have doubted 
the propriety of requiring a brother who has joined 
any of these orders to come out and denounce 
them, or to divulge any of their secrets, which he has 
promised or pledged himself to keep secret. To sat- 
isfy our own mind, it is enough that the brother dis- 
continues his connection with such institutions, 
come out from them, and walk no more with them. 

One word more. We hold the same objections to 
our brethren or sisters joining any of the professedly 
religious or benevolent societies of the age, except 

the church of God, whether it be for religious, moral, 
social or political purposes. Whatsoever things are 
pure, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things 
are honest, whatsoever things are of good report, 
may be pursued, without any unjustifiable confeder- 
acy or organization with any of these institutions. 
And we should never turn aside from the footsteps 
of the flock of Christ for any cause or pretext whatso- 
ever. If, for instance, Mission, Tract or Sunday 
School societies do not require the forswearing of 
their members, yet they take more extravagant pre- 
tensions to religion then the order of Free Masons or 
Odd Fellows do, and are perhaps more likely to de- 
coy the unsuspecting. Other institutions for the 
ostensible purpose of temperance or politics, have 
used pledges, if not oaths, which are very far from 
being harmonious with either the spirit or letter of the 
gospel. Concerning all these things then, we would 
reiterate the admonition of inspiration, "Touch not, 
taste not, handle not." The man who attempted to go 
from Jerusalem to Jericho fell among thieves, who 
stripped, and robbed, and wounded, and left him 
half dead. Let us take warning then, and remain in 
Jerusalem forever, 

"Where our best friends and kindred are, 
Where God our Savior dwells." 

Gilbert Beebe 
Middletown, N.Y., August 15, 1859. 


It is seldom, if rarely ever, that the Primitive or Old 
School Baptist church and people have the truth 
spoken about them from the natural world. However, 
recently, while reading the Handbook of Denom- 
inations In The United States, (New Ninth 
Edition), 1989, 1 came across the following article on 
them which, I feel, is not only interesting, but is very 
factual about the church. 

We are having it published in this issue of the 
Zion's Landmark, feeling that it will prove benefi- 
cial to our readers and subscribers. 

J.M. Mewborn 


Primitive Baptists have the reputation of being the 
most strictly orthodox and exclusive of all Baptists. 
Unique in that the group has never been organized 
as a denomination and has no administrative bodies 
of any kind (each church should "govern itself ac- 
cording to the laws of Christ as found in the new Tes- 
tament, and no minister, association, or convention 
has any authority over the churches"), it represents a 
nineteenth-century protest against the then newly 
introduced "money-based' missions and benevolent 
societies and the assessing of churches to support 
missions, missionaries, and Sunday schools. Its po- 
sition was that there were no missionary societies in 
the days of the apostles, and none directed by the 
Scripture, and therefore there should be none now. 

Apart from this, there was objection to the central- 


Page 5 

ization of authority in these societies. These Baptists 
believed in the religious training of children, but not 
in Sunday schools. They stood for evangelism as a 
missionary effort, but by individual responsibility and 
individual expense, not under sponsorship of a 
money-based society. 

Spearheading this protest against new measures, 
in 1827 the Kehukee Association in North Carolina 
condemned all money-based and authoritarian soci- 
eties as being contrary to Christ's teachings. Within a 
decade, several other Baptist associations across 
the country made similar statements and withdrew 
from other Baptist churches. 

The various associations adopted the custom of 
printing in their annual minutes their articles of faith, 
constitutions, and rules of order. These statements 
were examined by the other associations, and if they 
were approved, there was fellowship and an ex- 
change of messengers and correspondence; any 
association not so approved was dropped from the 

Added to this complication was the difficulty of 
communication in many parts of the South. The re- 
sult was confusion; there was no chance under such 
conditions for growth as a denomination and little 
chance for fellowship or quasi unity. This is apparent 
in the variety of names — some friendly, some deri- 
sive — that have been applied to them: Primitive, Old 
School, Regular, Anti-mission, Hard Shell. In gen- 
eral, the term primitive has been widely accepted. 

A strong Calvinisn runs through the Primitive doc- 
trine. In general, the members believe that through 

Adam's fall, all posterity became sinners; human na- 
ture is completely corrupt; and humankind cannot by 
its own efforts regain favor with God. God elected his 
own people in Christ before the world began, and 
none of these saints will be finally lost. The two bibli- 
cally authorized ordinances are the Lord's Supper 
and baptism of believers by immersion. All church 
societies are human inventions and are denied fel- 
lowship; Christ will come a second time to raise the 
dead, judge all people, punish the wicked forever, 
and reward the righteous forever; the Old and New 
Testaments are verbally and infallibly inspired. 

Ministers must be called by God, come under the 
laying on of hands, and be in fellowship with the local 
church of which they are members in order to admin- 
ister the two ordinances; they are to deny to any 
clergy lacking these qualifications the right to admin- 
ister such ordinances. No theological training is de- 
manded of ministers. While there is no opposition to 
such education, the position is that the Lord might 
call an educated person, but lack of education 
should not bar a person from the ministry. Some 
Primitive Baptists still practice feet washing, but not 
all. In spite of their opposition to money-based mis- 
sionary societies, they are intensely evangelistic. 
Their preachers travel widely and serve without 
charge, except when hearers wish to contribute to 
their support. 

Membership is granted only after careful examina- 
tion and unanimous vote of the church. Factionalism, 
divisiveness, and politics prevent an accurate report 

on membership, which is concentrated in the South; 
it is estimated at 72,000 in 1,000 churches, but the 
figure is probably larger. 


Handbook of Denominations 
In The Untied States 

(New Ninth Edition) 1989 — by Frank S. Mead 
and Revised by Samuel S. Hill — pages 51-52. 


Elder Gilbert Beebe, the founding editor and 
long-time writer in the Signs of the Times, of 
1832, wrote and expounded on many subjects from 
the scriptures during the 19th century. He has been 
said to have been one of the most able and gifted 
(inspired) men. in the understanding of the truth 
since the apostles. He was an Old School Baptist 
elder who, during his lifetime, resided in the State of 
New York. 

For the past twenty years, the Zion's Landmark 
has published, at different intervals, his editorials on 
the subject of "predestination." The following article 
has never been published in the Landmark. In this 
connection, may we say at this time, if not deceived, 
that it is one of his best. What has been written here 
is the eternal truth, and will stand and last forever. To 
those who have been given to believe this doctrine, 
we believe you will enjoy it! In it he clearly identifies 
and categorizes the doctrine of predestination from 
conditionalism, bringing to the light the conditional- 
ist, as well as the predestinarian. The comparison is 
clear and certain. 



Mr. Beebe: — In a former letter I requested your views 
on the absolute predestination of all things. I asked for in- 
formation, and for nothing else; but I will excuse you for 
not answering me, for I know that I am not worthy of no- 
tice, but I am a poor unworthy worm of the dust. 

Your unworthy friend. 


Reply. — We assure our friend R.S. that our ap- 
parent neglect of this request was not owing to any 
want of respect for him, nor to any unwillingness to 
give him such views as we have on the important 
subject of his inquiry. Those who truly feel sensible 
that they are poor unworthy worms of the dust, and 
yet have a desire to be informed in regard to the uni- 
versal government of the supreme God, of His pre- 
science and irrevocable decrees, are the very per- 
sons above all others, whom we desire to serve to 
the full extent of the ability God may be pleased to 
give us. 

Predestination, as a highly esteemed writer in the 
Signs once remarked, does not require to be quali- 
fied by prefixing to it the word absolute, as the 
predestination of God must of necessity be absolute 
in every particular. Jehovah is an absolute God, and 

Page 6 


all that He purposes or performs must be absolute. 
There can be no fiction nor anything merely nominal 
with Him. Pre destination is destination beforehand, 
and as nothing can be before hand, or subsequent 
with Him, the term as it is used in the scriptures is 
used in reference to our finite state, as creatures of 
time; or rather as creatures of God, but for the pre- 
sent, in the time state of existence. God inhabits 
eternity, and all things are present with Him. The 
progression of time and development of events can 
add nothing to His stock of knowledge. We, His crea- 
tures, may and we certainly do, live and learn. He has 
Himself called our attention to the fact that He has 
declared the end from the beginning, saying, my 
counsel shall stand, and I will do all my pleasure. This 
declaration of the end from the beginning proves His 
pre-science, so conclusively, that but few are so 
hardened in infidelity as to openly and in so many 
words, deny His foreknowledge of all events; for if 
He were deficient in knowledge, He could not with 
unerring certainty declare the end from the begin- 
ning and from ancient times, the things which are yet 
to transpire. But there are those who while they ad- 
mit what is called the foreknowledge of God, deny 
that His knowledge is based upon His own purpose 
and determinate counsel. They urge the following 
objections to predestination. It is fatalism, it destroys 
man's free-agency, and his accountability, and 
makes God the author of sin; and some there are 
who go still farther and say if the doctrine of predes- 
tination be true, God in predestinating the events of 
time, etc., has transcended His right and is unjust. 
Our friend R.S., we think, will agree with us, that it 
very illy becomes poor sinful dying mortals thus ir- 
reverently, not to say blasphemously, to question 
the eternal right of God to do what seemeth to Him 
good,, in the armies of heaven and among the inhab- 
itants of earth, or to set up their standards of justice 
and denounce their Creator if He does not abide by 
their decisions. Let all such first meet the searching 
interrogative of the inspired apostle, "Hath not the 
potter power over the clay, to form one vessel to 
honor" etc.? The holy prophet of Jehovah, by inspi- 
ration, has informed us that God is the potter, and we 
are the clay. Hence, we must acknowledge His eter- 
nal right to dispose of all things, all events, and of all 
worlds according to His own pleasure. Let this be 
admitted and all murmuring against His predestina- 
tion will cease. It is not our purpose to meet the ob- 
jections urged by men to the doctrine of divine reve- 
lation, and by logical argument to put them to el' 
lertce; nor do we design to attempt to make the doc- 
trine palatable to the natural mind of man which is 
enmity against God, for all such attempts are without 
the least prospects Of success. The enmity of the 
carnal mind is fully demonstrated In the objections 
which they bring, but we design rather to search out 
and call the attention of our inquiring friend to what 
God has revealed in the scriptures on the subject, 
and this we will do, if God permit, whether men will 
hear, or whether they forbear. 

The term, predestination, as we have intimated, 
has reference to the order and succession of events 
in time, by which the eternal designs of God are 

brought to pass. And, so far as God's providence is 
concerned in bringing His designs to pass, predesti- 
nation simply signifies that God had purposed, de- 
creed, ordained, or destined the accomplishment of 
those things before they were, in order of time 
brought to pass. — - Hence to us, it is pre-destina- 
tion, with God it is destination, because His infinity 
connects and comprehends the end with the be- 
ginning, for He is Himself the First and the Last, the 
Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the Ending. 

Having, as clearly as we are able, defined predes- 
tination, we pass to enquire whether it be a Bible 
doctrine. If it be a Bible doctrine, we must admit it, or 
reject the Bible as a record of infallible and eternal 
truth, and take the open ground of infidelity. And 
who can trace the sacred pages of the holy book and 
say that it contains no testimony in support of the 
doctrine? In the absence of predestination how was 
it that the prophets of Jehovah foretold the events of 
ages, thousands of years before those events were 
actually fulfilled? Who, or what directed the prophetic 
vision of holy men of old, to look down the vista of in- 
tervening centuries, and in the name of the Lord 
Jehovah predict the things that should come to pass 
down to the end of time, and even the resurrection 
of the slumbering dead, and the judgement of the 
last day? If these things were not before determined 
of God, how were they known, and if they were un- 
known to God and man, how were they foretold? 
And if they were foreknown of God, and He inspired 
holy men to foretell them, that knowledge and deci- 
sion of God was what the Bible calls predestination. 
But we have no need of ifs in this investigation. The 
scriptures do most clearly and emphatically declare 
that "Holy men of old spake as they were moved by 
the Holy Ghost;" that God spake to the fathers by the 
prophets, and also that the Spirit of Christ, which was 
in the prophets, did testify beforehand of His suffer- 
ings and of the glory that should follow. This was and 
is predestination. God spake by the prophets, say- 
ing, "It shall come to pass." Do not these words imply 
a decree when uttered by Him who speaks the word, 
and it stand fast, who commands, and it is done? 
How harmoniously do both testaments agree in this 
fundamental doctrine. Throughout the first, or Old 
Testament, God, by His prophets, declared the 
things that should come to pass. Apostles and 
inspired evangelists in the New Testament respond, 
saying, "And it came to pass." But perhaps some 
may demand, What came to pass? We reply, all that 
God by the prophets said should come to bass. First, 
in reference to the advent of the blessed Saviour, for 
He Himself declared that all that was written of Him In 
the law, and in the prophets and in the psalms must 
be fulfilled, and when dying on the cross of Calvary 
He exclaimed, "It Is finished! 14 and in awful Confirma- 
tion the retiring sun, prevailing darkness, the quak- 
ing earth, rending rocks, opening graves, rising 
dead, and rending vail gave ample demonstration. 
Daniel, In harmony with all the other prophets of the 
Lord, had predicted that at a specific time the God of 
heaven should set up a kingdom that should never 
be destroyed, that the Messiah should come, should 
be cut off, should make and end of sin, and bring in 


Page 7 

an everlasting righteousness. The whole new 
Testament is a record of the faithful fulfillment of 
these predictions. Long had the prophet slumbered 
with his fathers, before the accomplishment of his 
seventy weeks, but the word of our God could not 
die, it liveth and abideth forever. 

The predestination of our God also embraces all 
the heirs of immortality. "For whom he did foreknow, 
then he also did predestinate to be conformed to the 
image of His Son, that he might be the first born 
among many brethren. Moreover whom He did pre- 
destinate, them He also called, and whom He called, 
them He also justified, and whom He justified them 
He also glorified." — This predestinated people is 
blessed with "all spiritual blessings in heavenly 
places in Christ Jesus, according as He (God) hath 
chosen them in Him before the foundation of the 
world, that they should be holy and without blame 
before Him in love. Having predestinated them unto 
the adoption of children, according to the good 
pleasure of His will. In whom we have received an in- 
heritance, being predestinated according to the 
purpose of Him who worketh all things after (or ac- 
cording to) the counsel of His own will." 

There are those who admit the doctrine of pre- 
destination, so far as it applies to the coming of the 
Savior, the work which He was to perform, the suffer- 
ings which He was to endure, and the glory which 
was to follow; and also in relation to the good works 
which God before ordained that His people should 
walk in; but reject the idea that His purpose and fore- 
knowledge extends to the wicked acts of men and 
devils. But for ourself, it is our firm conviction that if a 
single event could possibly transpire from the cre- 
ation of the world to the end of time, from the rise 
and fall of empires, to the falling of a sparrow, or a hair 
of our head to the ground, that such unforeseen and 
consequently unprovided for events would 
unavoidably endanger and render uncertain the ex- 
ecution of what is admitted to be ordained and de- 
creed of God. How could it be otherwise? Can we 
consistently believe that it was predestinated that 
Christ should suffer on Calvary to redeem sinners, 
and yet that He did not foreknow that there would be 
any sinners to save? Did He decree that His dear Son 
should be delivered into the hands of wicked men; 
and yet not contemplate in that decree, either the 
existence of wicked men, or what they should do in 
condemning and crucifying Him? But aside from all 
human reasoning, or vain speculation on the sub- 
ject, God has Informed us, by His inspired apostles, 
that Jesus was delivered by His determinate coun- 
sel, and foreknowledge, arid put to death by wicked 
hands And again, the inspired apostles break forth 
in praise to God, lh devout acknowledgement both 
Of the decree and of its accomplishment, that, "And 

whin they had heard that, they lifted up their voice 
to God with one accord end said. Lord, thou art God. 
which hast made heaven and earth, and the eea, end 
all that In them is; who by the mouth of the eervaht 
David hast §aid, Why did the heathen rage, and the 
people Imagine Vain things? The kihgs of the earth 
stood up, and the rulers were gathered together 

against the Lord, and against His Christ. For of a 
truth, against thy holy child Jesus whom thou hast 
anointed, both Herod and Pontious Pilate, with the 
Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered to- 
gether, for to do whatsoever thy hand and thy 
counsel determined before to be done." (Acts iv. 24- 
28). Here let it be observed the holy apostles of the 
Lamb did not start back with horror, and exclaim, fatal- 
ism! this makes God the author of sin! or this de- 
stroys the accountability of man! They saw nothing in 
all this reflecting unfavorably on the character or pu- 
rity of the supreme God; but they saw such harmony 
in the purpose, decrees, and actual accomplishment 
of the designs of God, as led them simultaneously 
and with one accord to lift up their voice in devout 
adoration and praise to the Most High God, whose 
providential government was so clearly manifested in 
controlling all events. The things which they now saw 
brought to pass were distinctly spoken of by David in 
his day, and pointed out by the slaughtered lamb 
which Abel, by faith, offered to God some four thou- 
sand years before any of the actors in the crucifixion 
of Christ, were born. God had not only decreed what 
they should do, but He had also decreed what they 
should not do. "The enemy should not exact upon 
Him, nor the son of wickedness afflict Him." "A bone 
of Him should not be broken." "He should not be 
holden of the pains of death." His soul should not be 
left in hell, nor should His flesh see corruption. 
Neither death nor hell could go beyond the purpose 
and decree of God. None but Judas could betray 
Him, without involving a contradiction of the purpose 
and decree which was recorded in the scriptures; the 
pieces of silver for which He was betrayed were 
numbered and recorded in the decree of God, as 

published by the prophet hundreds of years before 
Judas was born. The parting of His raiment, and 
casting lots for His garments, was all a matter of an- 
cient record, together with all the minute circum- 
stances which occurred; all of which we are informed 
were done that the scripture should be fulfilled. The 
murder of the infants by Herod, brought to pass the 
decree published by the prophets six hundred years 
before. "Thus saith the Lord, A voice was heard in 
Ramah, lamentation, and bitter weeping; Rachel 
weeping for her children refused to be comforted for 
her children because they were not." (Jer. xxxi. See 
also, Matt. 11.18. The case also of Joseph and his 
brethren Is a very dear and striking illustration of the 
overruling government of God, as embracing all 
events. And who Shall dare to charge God with un- 
righteousness, because He retains in His own hand 
a supreme control of all beings and of ail events; be- 
cause He worketh all things after the counsel of His 
own win. who has a right to Ihfer that God is the foun- 
tain of sin or unhollness; when we are informed that 
men with wicked hands, do whatsoever His hand 
and counsel before determined should be done? 
Paul When declaring what God had said of Pharoah, 
that for this purpose He had raised him up to make 
his power known In him, etc., anticipated the blas- 
phemous out breakings of the human mind in oppo- 
sition to the predestination of God. "Thou win surely 

Page 8 


say unto me, Why doth he yet find fault," or hold man 
as a responsible being, "for who has resisted his 
will?" But the apostle did not forbear to declare this 
doctrine because men resisted and blasphemed it; 
but says the apostle, "Nay, but who art thou, O man, 
that repliest against God?" etc. When the enmity of 
the human heart is subdued by the quickening 
power and grace of God in regeneration, then the 
heaven-born child is reconciled to God, and loves to 
contemplate the power and glory of Jehovah. Then 
is he prepared, with the inspired psalmist, to rejoice 
that the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth; that all 
power in heaven and in earth is vested in the 
blessed Savior. But if left to doubt His all-pervading 
power and providence for a moment, now sinks his 
spirit at the fearful thought that some wheel in the 
vast, and apparently complicated machinery of na- 
ture might be suffered to revolve unbounded by the 
wisdom and foreknowledge of God. If one of the 
wheels could work without the power and provi- 
dence of God, its effects might be to ungear the 
whole system of divine government, and worlds on 
worlds be dashed into irretrievable ruin. When the 
enlightened mind of God's dear children contem- 
plates the glory of this subject, they fall down before 
God in admiration, and with the four beasts, and four 
and twenty elders, cry Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord, 
God, Almighty. They are filled with the most pro- 
found reverence for, and confidence in the God of 
their salvation. 

One reason we have thought why some of the 
children of God have seemed to be unreconciled to 
this doctrine is that they have failed to discriminate 
between the overruling power and providence of 
God and the effusions of his Spirit. "Let no man say 
when he is tempted, that he is tempted of God; for 
God cannot be tempted, neither tempteth He any 
man." When men are tempted to sin they are 
tempted of their own lusts, and by the devil. But how 
hopeless and desperate would be the condition of 
all who are tempted, if God had not the power and 
providence to control the temptation, and overrule 
its effect according to His eternal purpose and plea- 
sure for the good of His tried and tempted children, 
and for the glory of His own great name. Our every 
temptation, though they flow not from God, are di- 
rected, and restricted and made serviceable to His 
saints, by Him, is absolutely certain. Hence Peter as- 
sured the saints that God would control this matter. 
He will not suffer you to be tempted beyond that 
which ye are able; but will also with the temptation 
make a way for your escape. That glorious High 
Priest which becometh us, was Himself tempted in all 
points as His children are, and knows how to succour 
them that are tempted. Soon after He was baptized, 
He was led up by the Spirit, unto the wilderness to 
be tempted of the devil. He was not led there by the 
devil; but by the Holy Spirit of the Lord God which 
was upon Him. Neither was He tempted of the Spirit 
of God which led Him into the wilderness; but He was 
tempted of the devil. The devil could neither afflict 
poor old Job, nor even drown the herd of swine, until 
he received permission of the Lord, and it is hard for 

us to think that any of the saints, however shy they 
may seem to be of the doctrine of predestination, 
really would wish or be willing that God should have 
less, or that sin or Satan should have more power. It 
is a blessed reflection to us that 

"Death and hell can do no more 

Than what our Father please." 

Volumes have been written upon this subject, 
and volumes may still be written, it is too rich and 
boundless ever to be exhausted, but after all that we 
can say, it is the Spirit of the Lord alone who can pre- 
sent it in its beauty to the sons of men. He, the 
Spirit of the Truth, whom the world cannot re- 
ceive, can slay the enmity of our carnal mind, and 
give us the light of the knowledge of the glory of 
God, shining in the face of Jesus Christ. May that 
spirit in all its quickening power and grace be with our 
friend R.S, and all others who earnestly desire a 
knowledge of the true God and eternal life. 

Middletown, N.Y., Feb. 1, 1854 

Volume No. 3. Editorials of (Elder) Gilbert Beebe, pages 


Zlon's Landmark ~ [ 6 | 9 j Tj - | 2 | 2 "o~[ W ° T '^' 1993 

Bl-Honthly " 6 *8.00 

Chloopee Foad, Benson, N. C, 2750l|-9998 

S Com„l.„ M.lllnj «„„,.,. of ,h. Haidquiftaft o. C™i SuU»., Off.,., ,1 ,>,. PrtliO., r ,„j,„ 

P. 0. Box 277. Willow Spring, N. C, 27592 

Elder J. M. Hewborn, P. 0. Box 277. Willow Spring, N. C, 27592 

Elder J. M. Hewborn, P. 0. Box 277, Willow Spring, N. C, 27592 
Elder J. M. Hewborn, P. 0. Box 277, Willow 3prlng, N. C, 27592 

Page 9 



Elder Frank Pegram, age 77, of Trent Hill, Route 
7, Bassett, Henry County, Virginia, passed away 
June 8th, 1993, at Memorial Hospital, Martinsville, 
after a brief illness. 

As we attempt to chronicle precious things of the 
life of this dear man of God, we are reminded of the 
words found recorded in Luke 1:6, concerning the 
dear saints of God, Zacharias and Elizabeth, "And 
they were both righteous before God, walking in all 
the commandments and ordinances of the Lord 
BLAMELESS." "A bishop then must be BLAME- 
LESS, the husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of 
good behavior, given to hospitality, apt to teach," 
etc. Beyond all questioning, this was truly the life of 
Elder Frank Pegram with his dear wife, Sister Hallie 
Shelton Pegram, who died March 27, 1991. To- 
gether, as man and wife, it was made manifest that 
they were of the truth that has endured through the 
ages, centuries and generations of time. 

The first time I ever recall seeing Brother Pegram 
was on Monday morning after the first Sunday in 
July, 1961, at the Lower Country Line Association, 
held at Wheeler's Church, Person County, N.C., 
when he was called upon to speak. That was over 32 
years ago. Through all of these years, while he had 
much opposition and persecution of this truth, God 
kept him that he never faltered or wavered in the 
slightest from the precepts of the doctrine and 
teaching of His Lord and Master. At the time of his 
death, his membership was with Thomas Grove 
Church, while he was endeavoring to serve Aaron's 
Corner and Russell Creek Churches of the Lower 
Mayo Association, and Indian Creek Church, Indian 
Valley, Va., of the New River Association, each of 
whom miss his presence with them sorely. God won- 
derfully blessed him to go in and out before them in 
true humbleness and humility as their undershep- 

Born in Rockingham County, North Carolina, on 
February 1, 1916, his parents were the late Boyd 

Pegram and the late Minnie Lee Stewart Pegram. In 
early life he was married to Sister Hallie Shelton Pe- 
gram. To this union were born two sons, Thomas 
Clifton Pegram, Ridgeway, Va., and Ronnie E. Pe- 
gram, Bassett, Va. Besides his children, he leaves 
one sister, Fannie Shelton, of Flint, Michigan, with 
four grandchildren and five great-grandchildren to 
mourn his passing. 

Faithful in all walks of life, as we have said, not only 
to the Kingdom of Christ, but in his natural calling, he 
served his country in the time of World War II in the 
battles of the Philippines, South Pacific, under Gen- 
eral McArthur. He came home from the war, and was 
gainfully employed with the American Furniture 
Company with 14 years of service. 

Elder Kenneth Hopkins, Elder John Lee and 
Elder Ralph Gaines were blessed in speaking com- 
forting words to a large crowd at Old Center Church 
on June 11, 1993, to his sorrowing members of the 
little flocks who loved him dearly, and the large con- 
gregation bespoke the high esteem in which he was 
held in this mortal life. No amount of money in this 
world can purchase this name. 

May it be the will of our God to remember the 
churches of the flock that he left behind, along with 
his fine family of children and grandchildren, all of 
whom loved him dearly. 

J.M. Mewborn 
October 28, 1993 


My head and stay Is called away, 

And I am left alone; 
My husband, dear, who was so dear, 

Has fled away and gone. 

My husband, Charles R. Ball Sr., passed away July 
12, 1993, after an extended illness. He had been 

Page 10 


blind for many years, and had passed his 90th birth- 
day last September, 1992. He often expressed his 
hope that he would see (naturally speaking) again, 
that he would see His Savior as He is, be like Him, 
and be satisfied; and that is my hope, too. 

Clemmie H. Ball 
Martinsville, Va. 
August 30, 1993 


We, the members of Indian Fork Primitive Baptist 
Church, Culloden, Cabell County, West Virginia, bow 
in humble submission to the will of our Heavenly Fa- 
ther, who has taken from our midst, one of His jew- 
els, and our precious brother, Don Edward Lake. 

As requested by his wife, Callie Lake, I will attempt 
to write an obituary that would pay tribute to him and 
would be of some comfort to his family, and be God- 

Brother Don Lake was born September 2, 1918, 
and passed from this life September 17, 1993, mak- 
ing his stay on earth 75 years and 15 days. He was 
married to Callie "Higgenbotham" Lake. His first wife, 
Nancy "Fizer" Lake, preceded him in death. Brother 
Don united with the Indian Fork Church, September 
2, 1976. 

He leaves behind to mourn his passing, three 
children: Burchel Lake, George Edward Lake and 
Wanda Jean Lake, all of Hurricane, W.Va.; one 
grandson, Keith Lake, of Kentucky; one stepson, 
James Higgenbotham, Tracy, California; one step- 
daughter, Carol Stemann, Amelia, Ohio, with five 

His funeral service was conducted at the Indian 
Fork Church, Culloden, West Virginia, Elder Elmer 
Smith officiating. 

Brother Don in his early years was a kind, gentle 
man, slow to anger. He loved to talk about the love 
and fellowship of the church. In all the years, I have 
known him, I have never heard him speak an unkind 
word about any of his church brethren and friends. 
We were blessed to travel with Brother Don and Sis- 
ter Callie among the associations and churches for 
several years. These were the times of joy and 

In later years he was afflicted with Alzheimers dis- 
ease, and he spent his declining years in a nursing 
home. He reached a point where he could not rec- 
ognize people, only with his eyes. There is one pre- 
cious thing he never forgot. I can remember well, 
when he looked into my eyes and muttered, "My 
brother, why don't you take me out of here, and take 
me to church with you. I never thought you would do 
me this way," he said. 

These are some of the precious memories of him 
and his dedication to the church he loved, and the 
love he had for his brethren. All of this leads us to 
believe that, "The steps of a good man are ordered 
by the LORD. " Psalm 37:23. 

Brother Don Lake's sufferings are now over, and 
his soul and spirit are now resting in the paradise of 
God, awaiting that glorious hour when Jesus comes 
in the clouds of His glory to gather His elect from the 
four winds, that was predestinated unto the adoption 
of His children from the foundation of the world. This 

is the resurrection of the just. 

"Therefore let them that suffer according to the 
will of God commit the keeping of their souls to Him in 
well doing as unto a faithful Creator." 1st Peter 4:19. 

I hope I have touched upon the doctrine that 
Brother Don Lake devoutly believed, and the life he 
was blessed to live while upon this earth with the true 
man that he was. 

Written by one who loved him. He has been 
missed while in the nursing home for a number of 
years He will be missed by all who knew him and 
loved him. 

Therefore, be it resolved, that one copy of this 
obituary be recorded in the church record, one copy 
be sent to Zion's Landmark for publication, and 
one for each of the family. 

Done by the request of the Indian Fork Church. 

Norman Bird 
Hurricane, W. Va., 25526 


"Now these be the last words of David. 
David the son of Jesse said, and the man 
who was raised up on high, the anointed of 
the God of Jacob, and the sweet psalmist 
of Israel said, The Spirit of the Lord spake 
by me, and his word was in my tongue." 

II Samuel 23:1, 2. 

I have no knowledge as to how many times Sister 
Moore related to me over the past years her desire 
that I write her obituary, if I be the longest liver. A 
short while before she finished her sojourn in this 
world, she stated to me once again that she wanted 
me to write her memorial. 

More than four months have elapsed since Sister 
Moore's passing, as I had been waiting upon the 
Lord to give me the time, if so be His will, to put His 
Word in my tongue. Just today, August 13, 1993, I 
picked upon the Bible, and when I opened it, the 
scripture quoted above appeared in the outset from 
II Samuel 23:1 , 2. My desire is that the Lord will speak 
by me; if not, there is nothing I can say or would say 
that would be comforting to anyone. 

Sister Moore was born March 29, 1909, in Patrick 
County, Virginia. She was the daughter of the late 
Robert and Texas Lawson Campbell. She was pre- 
ceded in death by two precious children, a son, 
Robert Hopkins Jr., and a daughter, Shelby Jean 

After several years of affliction, at times severe, 
while being in and out of the hospital, each time it 
appeared, surely, she could not endure much more, 
but one sure fact remained, the Lord gave her Grace 
sufficient to stand each test. When the appointed 
moment came before ordained of God, her soul de- 
parted her little, frail, afflicted boy, when she sweetly 
breathed out her last breath on April 11, 1993, in the 
early morning hour on Sunday, the day that is ob- 
served by men in the world called "Easter," Spoken 
of in Acts 12:4. By her side stood a dear sister in 
Christ, I hope, Sister Ora Martin, who never wavered 
in faithfulness to her during her long, drawn out ill- 
ness. She went all the way to the end, that being as 
far as she could go. Sister Martin had no need to say, 
"I love you." She manifested her love all the way 


Page 11 

through the end. 

The thought came to me that it was the first day of 
the week at a very early Sabbath (Sunday) morning 
hour when Christ had already arisen from the dead. 
Mark records, "And when the Sabbath was past, 
Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and 
Salome, had bought sweet spices that they might 
come and anoint him. And very early in the morning 
the first day of the week, they came unto the sepul- 
chre at the rising of the sun." Mark 16:1, 2. Luke 
records, "Now upon the first day of the week, very 
early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, 
bringing the spices which they had prepared, and 
certain others with them." Luke 24:1. John records, 
"The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene 
early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and 
seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre." 
John 20:1. All of these scriptures prove beyond any 
shadow of doubt that according to the old Jewish 
calendar, Saturday was the Sabbath and Sunday was 

the first day of the week. As Christ arose on the first 
day of the week, so it was with Sister Moore whose 
soul departed on the first day of the week, on the 
same occasion as the scripture calls "Easter" in Acts 
12:4. As Christ disappeared unbeknowing to a sin- 
cursed and dying world, so likewise, He took Sister 
Moore to be with Him in like manner. As we would 
say, she slipped quickly away to be with Her Lord and 
Master. How beautiful! 

Sister Moore leaves her beloved husband, 
Brother Jesse Moore, two daughters, Mrs. Nancy 
Scott, Collinsville, Va., Mrs. Thelma Bryant, 
Martinsville, Va., and one son, Herman Hopkins, 
Spencer, Va., to mourn her loss with ten grandchil- 
dren and thirteen great grandchildren. 

No words of man, no human tongue could ever 
tell or even hint to express or describe the faithful- 
ness of the tender, loving care Sister Moore re- 
ceived from the never tiring hands of Brother Moore. 
This is no guess work, and there are no hear-says. I 
know what I have said in these lines to be the truth or 
true facts. Brother Moore of his best gave all. He was 
a husband, not only in deed, but in deeds and by 
deeds in every way, not just a title given by the law of 
the land. 

Sister Moore was one of few, indeed, who after- 
wards manifested the same Love she had for me and 
others as it was before the STORM arose. It does 
appear that the majority of membership will lose their 
love for the ones not in fellowship with them. May I 
say if it formerly was TRUE LOVE, it will remain the 
same, come divisions or whatever. Hers, being one 
of the few, covers a vast territory. In fact, it covers all 
Of It. 

She bore many crosses and losses during her 
journey In this life and time world. She lost two small 
children over fifty years ago, and on one occasion 
lost all of her natural or material possessions in a fire. 
Sister Moore bore evidence that she possessed a 
sweet hope Of things not of this world given to her by 
the same Lord that death could not touch, thieves 
cannot break In to destroy, nor moths destroy. I am 
sure there were times when she was brought to the 
place that she had to hang her harp among the wil- 

lows in the midst thereof and say, as the children of 
Israel, "How shall we sing the Lord's song in a 
strange land?" Psalm 137:2-4. Most assuredly, I be- 
lieve she saw the travail of her soul, and I feel she 
was made satisfied when her soul was departing her 
body, rejoicing in the sweetness of a Savior's love. 

Not many days before Sister Moore passed away 
in Memorial Hospital, Martinsville, Va., she related to 
me on the telephone that she sat up and sang 
"Amazing Grace," and never smothered for breath, 
neither had a hymn book in her hands or received 
any oxygen. She sang the hymn from start to finish, 
never missing a word. At the same time she told me 
she never had anything against anyone and loved 
each of them, regardless of whatever faction they 
were numbered with. 

Sister Moore's funeral service was held at Pleas- 
ant Grove Primitive Baptist Church in The Lower 
Mayo Union Association where she was a 
member. Her funeral service was conducted by her 
pastor, Elder Paul Clark, Elder David Minter, and 

Elder George Flippin. The hymn, No. 304 in the 
Goble Hymn Book was sung, led and lined by Elder 
George Flippin at the grave. "Come Thou Long Ex- 
pected Jesus," was a precious hymn that she loved 
so much, and requested several years prior to be 
sung at that time when she had passed away. 

Her body was laid beneath the sod in the ceme- 
tery at Russell Creek Primitive Baptist Church, Patrick 
Country, Va., to await the moment when King Jesus 
shall dismount His majestical throne, bringing with 
him the souls and spirits of all for whom He died that 
they may be reunited with the same bodies to come 
forth in the immortal likeness to meet with Him in the 
air. And finally to be glorified with Him to enter that 
Heavenly Home where sorrows, death and pain are 
known no more. This is the hope that Sister Moore 
carried in her breast, of finally seeing the visions she 
had been shown by revelation. 

She will live on in the hearts and memories of all 
who loved her, Love being stronger than Death. 

May the dear Lord be to Brother Moore a compan- 
ion, and reconcile him to his loss, hoping that he may 
be comforted in the fact there was not one thing 
possible that he could have done that he failed to 
do. His hands reached to the limit. May the Lord be 
to her three children a Mother and to the grandchil- 
dren a Grandmother. 

"There is an hour of peaceful rest, 
To mourning wand'rers giv'n; 

There is a joy for souls distressed, 
A balm for every wounded breast — 

'Tis found above in Heav'n." 

(Goble H.B., No. 283.) 

Rachel Clark Manuel 
August 13, 1993 


(Children of Sister Leola C. Moore) 
"At the same time came the disciples 
unto Jesus, saying, Who is the greatest in 
the kingdom of heaven? And Jesus called a 

Page 12 


little child unto Him, and set him in the 
midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto 
you, except ye be converted, and become 
as little children, ye shall not enter Into the 
kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore 
shall humble himself as this little child, the 
same is greatest in the kingdom of 
heaven." Matthew 18:1, 2, 3, 4 

Sister Leola Moore asked me at the same time, 
when she requested I write her obituary, if I would 
write something in remembrance of her two dear 
children, whom it pleased the Lord to take from her 
55 years go. This was some while before she passed 
away. I promised her that I would try. She never was 
able to give me the information I needed to prepare it 
while she was living. Although she has passed on, I 
feel I still must honor her request and be loyal to my 
word of promise. 

It may seem strange, perhaps, to some that since 
it has been so long a period of time that has elapsed 
since their departure that a write up would be need- 
less or out of place. May we not forget that in Eternity 
there is no element of time. While we sojourn in this 
time world, we speak in terms of seconds, minutes, 
hours, days, weeks, months and years. Men only 
measure time by time measuring devices. With God 
all of His children are as old as He is, and as young as 
He is, since He had no beginning of days, nor with 
Him will there by any ending of years. David said, "For 
a thousand years in they sight are but as yesterday 
when it is past, and as a watch in the night." Psalm 
90:4. Peter said, "But beloved, be not ignorant of 
this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a 
thousand years, and a thousand years as one day." II 
Peter 3:8. Time is no more with the ones who have 
gone on before. 

Sister Moore lost her little girl, Shelby Jean Hop- 
kins, on May 24, 1938, she being less than 10 
months old. 

While Sister Moore lay in a Danville, Va., hospital, 
critically ill and unconscious, her son Robert Hopkins 
Jr., passed away that same year, less than 5 months 
later on October 16, 1938, of her daughter. Sister 
Moore related to me a vision she was shown in which 
she saw her little son and daughter, both of them to- 
gether, pass by her bed, hands joined, and the son 
said, "Mama, I have got to go now to be with Little 
Shelby Jean." A neighbor made a little suit and cov- 
ered the buttons to shroud the little boy for burial. 
The neighbor saved one button to show Sister 
Moore, if she lived to get home. When Sister Moore 
looked down upon the covered button, very vividly, 
she remembered seeing the little boy dressed in a 
suit the same color and with covered buttons just like 
the one given to her. Sister Moore always believed 
that her son's soul left his little body at the same time 
she saw him in the vision come by her bed. 

Sister Moore lived and died, believing that God's 
will was and is done, and as Jesus begged for sub- 
missiveness to His Father's will saying, "Thy will be 
done in earth, as it is in Heaven," so it is and has al- 
ways been with His children that they do likewise, 

"Wait, O my sould, thy Maker's will; 

Tumultous passions, all be still! 
Nor let a murm'ring thought arise; 

His ways are just, His counsels wise. 
"In Heav'n, and earth, and air, and seas, 

He executes His firm decrees; 
And by His saints it stands confessed, 
That what He does is ever best." 

Rachel Clark Manuel 
September 14, 1993 


On Saturday, June 12, 1993, the Dear Lord saw fit 
to remove from our midst, sister Ruby Smith Mann. 
She had been in declining health for some time. She 
passed away at Rex Hospital, Raleigh, N.C. 

Sister Mann was born August 8, 1920, in Harnett 
County, N.C, and lived most of her life in and around 
Angier, Fuquay-Varina, and Willow Spring, N.C. She 
was the daughter of the late Brother James Acriel 
Smith and Sister Corneilia Mills Smith. She was one 
of thirteen children. She was a homemaker, kept chil- 
dren in the home, and worked part-time at Lee's Rest 

She is survived by her husband, Mr. Cecil I. Mann, 
Willow Spring, N.C; one son, Jerry Mann, Raleigh, 
N.C. and one grandchild. She is also survived by five 
sisters, Sister Ernie Prince, Sister Lillie Blanchard 
Cain, Sister Bessie Spence, Sister Bertha Rogers, 
and Sister Hersey Hester, all of Fuquay-Varina, N.C; 
three brothers, Mr. Raeford Smith, Angier, N.C, Mr. 
James Smith, Fuquay-Varina, N.C, and Mr. Carley 
Smith, Raleigh, N.C, are also left behind to mourn 
her passing. 

Sister Ruby came before the Willow Spring Primi- 
tive Baptist Church the fourth Sunday in December, 
1968, and asked for a home. She was gladly re- 
ceived into the fellowship of the church, and was 
baptized the fourth Sunday in January, 1969, by the 
pastor, Elder T.Floyd Adams. (Ice and snow were on 
the ground at the time, and the temperature was 
freezing (32° and below.) She attended her church 
when her health permitted. 

Her funeral service was conducted in the Sugg 
Funeral Home Chapel, Fuquay-Varina, N.C. on June 
15, 1993, by her pastor, Elder J. M. Mewborn. Her 
body was laid to rest in the Kennebec Cemetery, 
along beside N.C. (Route) 55 Highway, near Angier, 

The membership of Willow Spring Primitive Baptist 
Church would like to say to Mr. Mann and Jerry, her 
husband and son, that our deepest sympathy goes 
with you, and may the Good Lord be with you and 
keep you in His loving care. We shall all miss her. 

Therefore, be it resolved by Willow Spring Primi- 
tive Baptist Church that three copies of this memorial 
be made, one for her family, one for the church 
record, and one be sent to Zion's Landmark for 

Written by the request of the church, read and 
approved in the August 21, 1993, meeting. 

Elder J. M. Mewborn, Moderator 
Carl T. Hackney, Clerk 
Annie D. Dean, Committee 


Page 13 

(106 Years and Approximately 
6 Months of Age) 

Sister Fannie Williford was born August 1 1 , 1886, 
and passed away February 12, 1993. Her funeral 
was conducted by her pastor, Elder David Minter, 
and her body was laid to rest in Surl Church ceme- 

Sister Williford is survived by one sister, Mrs. 
Frankie C. Oakley. She had one son who was killed 
in an automobile wreck in 1932. Time has passed 
bringing one, whom I esteemed very highly, to the 
end of her days. 

I believe in a "GOD" who controls all things in 
Heaven and in earth, who blessed her to love the 
doctrine of Salvation by the Grace of God. 

My wife and I visited her and Brother Johnny Willi- 
ford, her husband, many times in years gone by. I 
wish to say a word or two about Brother Johnny 
whom I believe was a fire side preacher, if there is 
such. He, many times, would talk to us and Sister 
Williford, and she would sit with tooth brush of the 
old fashion way and snuff, and a pretty look would 
seem to be glowing around her as he would be 
telling things that had taken place in his life for which 
he felt or gave the praise to the great I AM. That was 
a joyful time to be in his presence, as well as hers. 

There was no pride in Sister Williford who knew 
where all things must come. I don't know how or 
what to say of one as I feel Sister Williford to be. I feel 
she was made mindful of the great Power who car- 
ried her each day of her life, gave her the food she 
ate, the clothing she wore, and the love she had in 
her heart for the truth she believed. 

Elder LP. Martin, Elder Jack Hawkins, Elder 
Chandler, and Elder Joe Bowles, and, perhaps, 
others would go and hold service and preach in their 
home, as they were shut in for many years. They 
would weep often-times, as there were some happy 
times in their humble home during these occasions. 

Some words in the 55th Chapter of Isaiah now 
come to mind, "Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye 
to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, 
buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without 
money and without price." I feel this is a truth that 
Sister Williford and Brother Williford believed, for 
they knew that the money for natural food and rai- 
ment was a gift by the Hand of God. They also knew 
they had nothing to offer for the sweet, peaceful 
feelings which, I feel, they felt sometimes would 
never come again, but at God's time they again 

would by blessed to drink of this wine, spoken of by 
Isaiah, the Prophet. 

They were given to know every joy, every morsel 
of food, the air they breathed, and the strength to 
breath it, all, were a Gift of Him who rules all things in 
Heaven and in the earth. 

I wish to say a word or two about the "wine", spo- 
ken of in 1st Timothy 5:23, "for thy stomach's sake." 
Under the sound of preaching, their feelings, when 

they were blessed to hear, would bring tears and 
much joy to them. I believe this is the "wine" they 
truly enjoyed. 

I hope I have not written anything they did not be- 
lieve, or anyone else. In Jeremiah 10:23, it reads, 
"the way of a man is not in himself." It seems like I just 
cannot find words to say what I desire. 

May God reconcile her kindred as the days pass 
on. We will always cherish the time spent in their 

Done by order of Surl Church in conference, May 
8, 1993. 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Charlie Blatock, Clerk 


Sister Rosa Chambers was born August 18, 191 1 , 
and passed away from this life November 21, 1992. 
She was married to Brother Willie Chambers who 
preceded her in death a number of years prior. 

She is survived by two sons and two daughters, 
Paul Chambers, Roxboro, N.C., Fred Chambers, 
Hampton, Va., Essie Chambers of South Carolina, 
and Ersene Wrenn, Roxboro, N.C., with nine grand- 
children. Also, two or three sisters survive her. 

I feel Sister Rosa would not have them to dwell on 
anything she had been caused to do while she 
walked in this life because she was unable, and did 
not feel she had done anything good of herself. 

I will try to mention two times that I feel were pre- 
cious to her, and that is when she came to the 
church, asking for a home, shouting her love, and 
wanting to live with the anointed of the Lord. 

The other time was when Brother Willie 
Chambers, her husband, came to the church, after 
service had broken up. We were out in the yard, and 
brother Willie told Elder L. P. Martin that he could not 
leave because he felt he would die. Elder Martin 
called the church together, and with joy, Brother 
"Willie" was received. When Brother Martin started to 
sing out in the yard, Sister Rosa started to Brother 
Willie with outstretched arms. It surely was a happy 
time for them and us here at Surl Church. 

I believe if anyone ever gave to the poor, it was 
there on that day. Sister Rosa Chambers was bap- 
tized into the fellowship of Surl Church, April 8, 

I know there is a loneliness in the family's life. 
Jesus walked on the Sea of Galilee, and calmed the 
mighty wind. He said to His trembling disciples, "Be 
not afraid, It is I." He also made his power known in 
the Den of Lions, and in the Firey Furnace. This 
same power is felt in the hearts of His little children 
today. May God comfort you and keep you, causing 
you to feel that mother is better off. 

Therefore, be it resolved, that three copies of this 
letter be made, one to the family, one to Zlon's 
Landmark, and one to be placed on the church 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Charlie Blalock, Clerk 

Page 14 




Sister Mable Davis was born May 7, 1892, and 
passed away October 20, 1992. She was the daugh- 
ter ot the late Dockery and Stella Burton Swanson. 

Sister Davis married John Thomas Davis February 
26, 1911, who preceded her in death February 14, 
1930. To this union were born eight children from 
which James Davis and Eugene Brann are de- 
ceased. She is survived by six children: Gattis Davis, 
Irene Wood, Marie Anne Doyle, Stell Ruth Oakley, 
Virginia McBride and Lois Hill. One sister, Mrs. Laura 
Clayton, with seventeen grandchildren, three step- 
grandchildren, twenty-two great-grandchildren, and 
five great-great-grandchildren are left behind to 
mourn her passing. 

Her funeral service was held October 23, 1992, at 
Brooks and White Funeral Home Chapel by Elder 
David Minter. Burial was in the Davis Family 

We do not have on record the date Sister Davis 
united with Surl Church. It is believed to have been 
close to sixty years ago. Sister Davis loved Surl 
Primitive Baptist Church. 

I commended the children, as they would bring 
her, as long as she was able to come, to the meet- 
ings. Sister Davis was humble, lovable, and spoke 
kindly to all she came in contact with. 

Her home with the church and hearing the 
preaching was her life. We feel she had a desire of a 
better home where no sickness or sorrow dwell, and 
that she desired one day she would hear the call, 
"Child, come home." Though she is gone, and won't 
return, I know it is grievous to her loved ones, the 

May "GOD" who rules the seasons and controls 
the sea, the wind, and holds everything in His Hand 
give you the feeling to say, "Sleep on Mother, and 
take thy much needed rest." 

It is our desire, as time rolls on when you think of 
her, that "GOD" will comfort your heart. Only 
"GOD" can give you a sweet feeling, even though 
she has passed on, that she is better off than we are. 
If there is any advise, I would say to you, "Be Good 
To Each Other." 

Therefore, be it resolved by Surl Church that 
three copies of this notice be made: one to the fam- 
ily, one to Zion's Landmark for publication, and 
one for the church records. 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Charlie Blalock, Clerk 

(94 Years and Approximately 
8 Months of Age) 

Sister Ealey Evans was bom November 10, 1898, 

and passed away June 18, 1993. Her funeral was 
conducted by her pastor, Elder David Minter, whom 
she loved very much. 

She was baptized into the fellowship of Surl Primi- 
tive Baptist Church in the year 1928. It is believed 
that Elder J.J. Hall was serving as pastor about that 

Sister Evans is survived by four daughters and 
three sons. Her daughters are Louise E. Pugh, Nan- 
nulene E. Taylor, Cara E. Martin, all of Roxboro, 
N. O, and Betty E. Clifford, Bullock, N. C. The sons 
are Landis E. Evans, Harrisonburg, Va., John D. 
Evans and Forrest Evans, Roxboro, N.C. Also, 25 
grandchildren, 35 great grandchildren and 7 great- 
great grandchildren are left behind to mourn her 

It is hard to know what to say in trying to prepare a 
few words for one whom I feel "Christ" died for. 
These words, found in 6th Chapter of Isaiah, verse 
1, have been in my mind several times since Tues- 
day past last second Sunday. "In the year that King 
Uzziah died I saw also the Lord sitting upon a throne, 
high and lifted up, and his train filled the temple." 
Sister Evans, as all of His children, I believe, are 
made to know , was a sinner, all unholy, unclean, 
begging from time to time, "Lord, be merciful to me," 
realizing that unless they are kept and lead by His 
Hand, surely torment will be their destination. 

When the fullness of time comes, they are for a 
few moments given to feel a sweet feeling they are 
His; then, they can see Him high and lifted up. With 
this, along with many feelings, she must have had 
these back in the year 1928 when she was brought 
to the church. No doubt, she felt she had gone as 
far as she could go, and, I feel, she felt His presence 
fill her very being. 

She often spoke of her desire to come back to 
church meetings at Surl when my wife and I would 
visit her, when she would not be able to attend. 

To the family, I would say to you that the Arm of 
the Lord is not shortened. He is, today, as He has 
ever been and ever will be, controlling all things, and 
He is able to cause you to feel mother is now resting. 
That we feel one day she will hear that call, "Child, 
come home!" May God comfort you in the lonely 
hours that are to follow. 

Done by order of Surl Church in conference July 
10, 1993. 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Charlie Blalock, Clerk 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

Will you please publish this obituary in Zion's 
Landmark of Brother Willis Jasper Jones? Brother 
Jones' children asked me to send it to the Zion's 

Yours truly, 
Tunie Ellen Whittington 
Benson, N.C. 27504 


Page 15 


This obituary is written in memory of Brother Willis 
Jasper Jones, Raleigh, N.C., who died on Monday, 
July 12, 1993, in Wake Medical Center, Raleigh, N.C. 
He was a retired carpenter. He is survived by daugh- 
ters, Betty J. Drake, Elaine J. Jones and Jean J. 
Moore, all of Morehead City, N.C, and Liane J. 
Keeny, Beaufort, N.C, with twelve grandchildren 
and nine great-grandchildren. Two sisters also are 
left behind to mourn his passing, Ada Langdon, 
Smithfield, N.C, Gladys Carroll, Garner, N.C with 
one brother, Willie H. Jones, Orlando, Florida. 

Brother Jones was born January 30, 1907, and 
died July 12, 1993. He was the son of Willis Henry 
Jones and Emily Lillia Ennis Jones. His wife, Betty 
Beulah Pollard, preceded him in death, August 23, 

Brother Jones was a patient in a nursing home 
several years before his death. He had been in poor 
health for many years. He will be missed by Fellow- 
ship Church. Brother Jones united with Fellowship 
Church October 3, 1982. He attended church regu- 
larly as long as his health permitted. 
Done by order of the church in conference. 

Elder Curtin Parrish, Moderator 
Tunie Ellen Whittington, Clerk 


Sister Alsie Barnes Smith, age 87, was born July 
20, 1904, at Zavalla, Texas, and passed away De- 
cember 19, 1991, at Nacogdoches, Texas. This dear 
sister in Christ was a longtime member of the Little 
Flock Primitive Baptist Church, Lukfin, Texas. 

Her funeral service was held on Saturday, De- 
cember 21, 1991, at Oakley-Metcalf Chapel, Lufkin, 
with internment in the Old Union Cemetery. She 
leaves behind to mourn her passing two brothers, El- 
ton Barnes, Jay, Oklahoma, Bennett Barnes, Timp- 
son, Texas, and one sister, Vance Garrard, Naco- 
godoches, Texas, along with one sister-in-law, 
Verdie Barnes, Zavalla, Texas. 

In life, Sister Alsie Barnes Smith was a school 
teacher, where she spent a lifetime in this career at 
Zavalla, Texas, (Angelina County) High School. She 
was highly respected in this profession by her Su- 
perintendent and peers, and was loved very much 
by her pupils (and students) of several generations. 

Notwithstanding the blessing given to her by her 
Creator in her field of education, the love of God that 
was shed abroad from her Lord and Master was 
deeply felt for many years among the the churches 
of the Primitive Baptist Association of East Texas. 
The faith inspired into her heart was stout and strong 
in the doctrine of absolute predestination, and she 
contended for this truth as long as she lived. She 
never wavered in her belief. 

This dear sister is greatly missed by her family, 
church, neighbors and friends who loved her. Truly, 
her life was an inspiration and her death a benedic- 
tion to the numbers of people who knew and loved 

Lynwood Jacobs 
Jasper, Texas, 75951 


He was born March 26, 1904, in Newton County, 
Texas, to Elder Amos Allen DuBose and wife, Nancy 
Allie (Simmons) DuBose, and was called from our 
presence June 30, 1993, at Jasper, Texas. 

Deacon Brother Aries Emrie DuBose was a mem- 
ber of the Primitive Baptist Church of Absolute Pre- 
desinarian Faith and Order for sixty-four (64) years, 
and an active deacon over fifty (50) years; he also 
served as church clerk for several years. 

Brother Aries DuBose is survived by his loving 
wife and companion of seventy-two (72) years, Laura 
Wright DuBose; sons, Fennis DuBose, Kenneth 
DuBose and Wayne DuBose; twelve (12) grandchil- 
dren, twenty-four (24) great-grandchildren, two (2) 
great-great grandchildren, and numerous nephews, 
nieces, cousins and friends. 

He was a true believer of the faith and doctrine of 
absolute predestination, election and salvation, 
alone, by God's grace. He will surely be greatly 
missed by his brothers and sisters, brethren of like 
faith and calling, along with the many relatives, 
friends and associates whose life he touched and 
shared a part of-during his earthly journey. 

His funeral service was conducted by Elders Carl 
Dubose and Lynwood Jacobs at Forest Oaks Fu- 
neral Home, Jasper, Texas, with burial at Evergreen 
Cemetery, Jasper, Texas. 

This notice was written at the request of Little 
Hope Primitive Baptist Church, Jasper, Texas, for 
presentation at the next association meeting of the 
Primitive Baptist Association or "Primitive Associa- 
tion" of East Texas. 

Elder Carl DuBose, Moderator 
Kenneth DuBose, Clerk 


Glennie was the daughter of Ulie Thomas and 
Cornelia E. Allen Strange. She was born March 30, 
1909, and died March 13, 1993. Her funeral service 
was conducted at 2:00 P. M., on Tuesday, March 16, 
1993, at Surl Primitive Baptist Church by Elder David 
Minter and Rev. Randy Pittman. 

Glennie was married to Isaac Newton Adcock who 
preceded her in death April 3, 1986. To this union 
were born two sons, C. Gary Adcock and Gerald C. 
Adcock, three daughters, Barbara A. Jones, Betty A. 
Blalock, and Wanda A. Mangum; two sisters, two 
brothers and eleven grandchildren are left behind to 
mourn her passing. 

She joined Surl Primitive Baptist Church , Person 
County, N. C, in June, 1958, and was baptized on 
Sunday, July 13, 1958, by Elder L.P. Martin. 

I talked with Sister Glennie many times during her 
illness. About three weeks before she died, she told 
me, "I know I am not worthy of anything written in re- 
membrance of me, but if the church feels to write 
concerning me when I am gone, I would like for you 
to write it." God alone knows how I felt. I told her that 
she would be better off to have chosen anyone else 
rather than me. 

Feeling my sins, inadequacy and weakness, may 
that God of all grace be pleased to give me a few 
lines to write in remembrance of our dear sister. Sis- 
ter Glennie loved this blessed Doctrine of Salvation 
by the Grace of Almighty God, the foreknowledge 

Page 16 


and predestination of all things., When God blessed 
her to be there, she would always say, "I did want to 
come one more time." She was given to feel in that 
sweet hope that one day she hoped to feel the full- 
ness of that great love which surpasses all other 
loves that have ever existed. 

We find recorded in 1st Corinthians, Chapter 2, 
verse 9, "But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor 
ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of 
man, the things which God hath prepared for them 
that love Him." What a precious thought to feel in 
that sweet hope that one day we will know the 
sweetness in its fullness of these things now un- 
seen, but in the end to know in full. I feel that Sister 
Glennie longed to leave this life of troubles, sorrows, 
and sickness to feel that fullness. 

In closing, I would like to say that Sister Glennie 
could not drive. After her husband died, she had to 
depend on many people for support. I know she 
really appreciated all of the precious ones who 
helped her in any way. She told me once she hated 
to bother anyone. 

Written by one in hope of this great love that shall 

never cease. ... „ , . 

Alice B. Blalock 


Daddy was born February 12, 1911, and departed 
this life March 27, 1993. He and mother raised six 
children by God's help and His grace. There were 
four boys and two girls. 

He was preceded in death by the oldest son, El- 
wood, and a grandson, E.C., who was drowned in a 
boating accident on July 4, 1969. 

Daddy and Mama Gertrude were married July 30, 
1934, at Jacksonville, N.C., by Elder E.R (Ed) Pol- 
lard. They lived together in a happy married life for 
nearly 50 years. 

We were privileged to live beside daddy and 
mama after we married, and we became very, very 
close to them. Daddy was a very humble man, very 
easy to love, and was always willing to help in any way 
he could. He was gifted, or talented, to work with 
wood, and he always loved to build things. 

We were privileged to see daddy baptized in his 
seventies by Elder J. C. Carroll. I well remember times 
when we would return home at night, and I would go 
in our back door. I would always look to see if I could 
see daddy through the window, sitting in his chair. I 
would wave goodnight, blow him a kiss, and he 
would always wave back. Each time, the thought 
would come to my mind that one day we would wave 
for the last time. 

We have many good memories of the times when 
we went to the mountains, and daddy fished in the 
trout streams and ponds, the trips we took together 
to the ocean and coast, visiting the sick, but the 
greatest memory is the time(s) we were blessed to 
share in the blessed truth of God's Word and of His 
Salvation by His grace. Daddy's voice would break 
many times, and tears flowed down his cheeks as he 
would talk about God, His Goodness and His Mercy. 
One scripture daddy always quoted was Ephesians 

2:8 and 9, "For by grace are ye saved 
through faith; and that not of yourselves: It 
is the gift of God: not of works, least any 
man should boast." 

In my memory I can still hear daddy as he would re- 
turn thanks at the table, and "Thank God for His 
blessing." These are memories that will always be 
treasured with us, as long as we will have any mem- 

Daddy's funeral service was held on March 29, 
1993, with Elder Johnny (J.C.) Carroll officiating. 
Daddy loved him very much. At his departure he left 
our mother, (his wife), Gertrude, whom we are so 
thankful to still have with us, also five children, 16 
grandchildren, ten great-grandchildren, two sisters 
and one brother. 

Daddy was laid to rest at the Batchelor Family 
Cemetery, close to the homeplace in Richlands, 
Onslow County, North Carolina . 

We miss him dearly. This poem, given to me by 
God the night that daddy passed away, has been a 
great consolation. 


Daddy, Heaven is more real today 
Because of your presence there — 
Rejoicing in the Savior's Love — 

No sorrows, pain or cares. 
Reunited with love ones gone on before 

Just waiting for us to come 
And sing a song around God's throne — 

A song no one has known. 

You were so very special 

In Oh! so many ways. 

You'll always live within our hearts 

And abide for all our days. 
Until the Lord then calls us home 
To meet you some sweet day. 
What a blessed, blessed happy time 
Reunited in Heaven to stay. 

Written by his daughter 
Elizabeth Simpson 
Richlands, N.C. 
June 26, 1993 

(The above obituary was read and approved by 
Cypress Creek Primitive Baptist Church, Onslow County, 
N.C, on the 7th day of August, 1993, with the request that 
one copy be sent to Zion's Landmark and one copy be 
sent to the Signs Of The Times for publication, and 
that one copy be kept for our church record.) 

Elder J.C. Carroll, Moderator 
Minnie B. Jones, Clerk 



The next Lower Country Line Union will be held 
with Mt Lebanon Church, beginning on Saturday 
before he fifth Sunday in October, 1993. ELder 
Thomas Whitley was chosen to preach the mtroduc- 
tory sermon, and Elder Burch Wray to be h.s aiter- 

nate ' Elder Bobby Daughtry, Moderator 

Bernard Whitefield, Clerk 

//// 401././ )M W3-WS-N0JRNTM 

ZION'S LA " 18a 

PUBLISHED BI-MumnLi ndM id3a siwiaoiaad 


POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson. NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXXVI July-August 1993 Number 4 





(The Language of Christ) (John 15: 1, 2, 4 & 5) 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13.00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mail you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 



1991, 1992 AND 1993. 

During the past year, 1993, it has come to our at- 
tention that a number of people have made diligent, 
earnest inquiries concerning the restoration and 
reestablishment of Gospel fellowship and peace 
among brethren, associations and churches. At the 
close of the year, 1993, nine associations and five 
independent churches, that were in correspon- 
dence and fellowship prior to the year 1990, were 
brought back together again, as they had been prior 
to that time. The nine associations and five churches 
are located in North Carolina, Virginia, West Virginia, 
Kentucky, Georgia, South Carolina and Texas. 

Particular attention and inquiry on this subject 
have been asked for the cause of the separation of 
our brethren, associations and churches and the 
procedures that accomplished this restoration of 
peace and fellowship among the churches, and how 
all of it came about. 

The cause of the separation of these numerous 
associations and churches, that had been blessed in 
true fellowship and correspondence in Gospel rela- 
tions of the Blessed Son of God, the Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ, for many years, had been 
brought on by the putting up of bars of non-fellow- 
ship without cause, and the sewing of seeds of dis- 
order, discord and confusion among them in 
violation of, as well as conflicting positions taken, in 
not adhering to and in keeping with, the teaching of 
precepts and examples laid down in the scriptures by 
the Lord Jesus Christ and His Apostles. These 
scriptures, which were discarded in the teaching and 
upholding in church example and principle of truth, 
are cited as follows, to-wit: 

(1) "Feed the flock of God which is 
among you, taking the oversight 
thereof, NOT BY CONSTRAINT, but 
willingly, not for filthy lucre, but of a ready 
mind; neither as being lords over God's 
heritage, but being examples to the 
flock." 1st Peter 5:2 & 3. 

(2) "A bishop then must be 
BLAMELESS," and also, concerning 
the deacon, "Let them use the office of 
a deacon, being found Blameless." 

1 st Timothy 3, verses 2 and 3. 

To give a proper explanation as to the manner (or 
procedures) that accomplished this restoration of 
peace and Gospel fellowship, we are publishing be- 
low the actual minutes, documents and excerpts of 
minutes of these several associations and churches 
that were blessed in bringing it to pass in the 
Kingdom of Christ, the flock of the Church of the 

Living God. They are published below in exact 
chronological order as they took place, beginning in 
the year, 1991 , as follows, viz: 

(Please note that an outline of all meetings are first 
listed or given, followed by the actual publishing of 
the various actions on a verbatim, word for word, 
basis from their original sources.) 


(1) The origin and account of reconciliation that 
began in the five churches of the Laurel Springs 
Association, for requesting the Council Meeting at 
Union Church, Surry County, N.C., on December 28, 
1991, and, 

(2) The minutes of the Council Meeting, held at 
Union Church, Surry County, N.C., on December 28, 
1991, when elders, deacons and laity brethren from 
Abbott's Creek, Salem, Mates Creek, New River, 
Lower Mayo, Yellow River Associations and 
Independent Church at Thomas Grove, met upon 
formal request of the five churches of the Laurel 
Springs Association, and, 

(3) October 17, 1992, Primitive Zion Church in 
conference moved, seconded & passed by all mem- 
bers to take down the bars of non-fellowship with 
Willow Spring Church and Mewborn Church, and ask 
for forgiveness. Moved, seconded and passed to 
send copy of these minutes to Willow Spring Church 
and Mewborn's Church. 

(4) November 21, 1992, Willow Spring Church in 
conference moved, seconded and passed by 
unanimous vote that they grant Primitive Zion 
Church their request, forgive them, and establish 
gospel fellowship with Primitive Zion Church, this ac- 
tion to be in force upon Mewborn's Church doing 

(5) December 12, 1992, Mewborn's Church in 
conference moved, seconded and passed by 
unanimous vote to grant full fellowship to the mem- 
bers of Primitive Zion Church. 

(6) December 19, 1992, Primitive Zion Church in 
conference moved, seconded and agreed unani- 
mously by all members present to grant full fellow- 
ship to the members of Willow Spring Church and 
Mewborn's Church. Fellowship was established be- 
tween the three churches, and the right hand of fel- 
lowship was extended among them. 

(7) The origin and account of reconciliation of the 
three churches, Mewborn's, Primitive Zion and 
Willow Spring, that requested the Council Meeting 
held at Willow Spring Church on April 24, 1993, and, 

(8) The minutes of the Council Meeting, held at 
Willow Spring Church, Wake County, N.C., on April 
24, 1993, and, 

(9) Formal seating of the churches of the Mill 
Branch Association at the Salem Association on 
June 20, 1993, when they (Mill Branch Association) 
received the work of the Council Meeting held at 
Union Church on December 28, 1991, for the Laurel 
Springs Association, and, 

(10) Formal seating of Mewborn's, Primitive Zion 
and Willow Spring Churches at the Salem 
Association with her correspondents in 1993, when 
they received the work of the Council Meeting, held 
at Willow Spring Church on April 24, 1993, and they, 


Page 3 

the Salem Association, dropped the bars that were 
set against Mewborn's Church at their annual ses- 
sion held with Wolf Island Church in June 16, 1990, 

(11) Formal seating of the churches of the Union 
Association of Texas in their 1993 session (on 
October 8th, 1993), held with Shiloh Church, 
Grapeland, Texas, when they (Union Association) 
accepted the work of the Council Meeting, held at 
Union Church of the Laurel Springs Association on 
December 28, 1991, and fellowship and correspon- 
dence were restored with the Laurel Springs 
Association, with other actions (see abstract of Union 
Association minute below). 




Regarding Union, Round Peak, Fisher's River, 
Roaring River and Franklin Primitive Baptist 
Churches of the Laurel Springs Primitive Baptist 

In a heartfelt desire that peace and fellowship 
might be restored among us, the above mentioned 
churches have each acted in conference to rescind 
any and all work done by them on or after the first 
Saturday in May, 1991. We unanimously ask and 
plead that all our correspondents, and especially all 
ordained authority meet with us at Union Church, 
near Dobson, N.C., on Saturday, December 28, 
1991 , at 10:00 a.m., and advise and counsel with us 
as to any further actions necessary to restore fellow- 
ship and loving correspondence among us. 

Please advise your churches, elders and deacons 
of our request. 

Elder Reuben Hawks, 
Spokesman for Union Church 
Elder Steve Mosely, Spokesman for 
Round Peack Church 
Elder Alex Payne, Spokesman for Franklin Church 
Deacon Howard Puckett, Spokesman for 
Fisher's River Church 
(Lie.) Brother Randy Carter, 
Spokesman for Roaring River Church 

The several churches of the Laurel Springs As- 
sociation asked that the correspondents convene in 
council to examine them to determine if they had 

satisfactorily set their house in Gospel order. At 
10:00 A.M. on December 28, 1991, the correspon- 
dents gathered at Union Church, Surry County, N.C. 
Elder Calvin Harward called the council together. The 
council proceeded to business as follows: 

1. Elder Kenneth Hopkins opened the council 
with hymn and prayer. 

2. Elder John Lee was elected moderator. 

3. Elder L.G. Stewart was elected clerk, and Elder 
Elmer Smith was elected assistant clerk. 

4. Elder Calvin Harward was elected spokesman 
for the council. 

5. Union Church appointed Elder Reuben Hawks 
spokesman for the church. He was questioned by 
the spokesman for the council. The council was sat- 
isfied with all actions taken. 

6. Round Peak Church appointed Elder Steve 
Moseley spokesman for the church. He was ques- 
tioned by the council spokesman. The council was 
satisfied with all actions taken. 

7. Fisher's River Church appointed Deacon 
Howard Puckett spokesman for the church. He was 
questioned by the council spokesman. The council 
was satisfied with all actions taken. 

8. Franklin Church appointed Elder Alex Payne 
spokesman for the church. He was questioned by 
the council spokesman. The council was satisfied by 
all actions taken. 

9. Roaring River Church appointed (Lie.) Brother 
Randy Carter spokesman for the church. He was 
questioned by the council spokesman. The council 
was satisfied by all actions taken. 

10. These churches were found to be in peace 
and Gospel order, and the council, being satisfied, 
moved, seconded and agreed by a standing unani- 
mous vote to receive them back into full fellowship in 
Gospel order. Sang a hymn and gave them the right 
hand of fellowship. 

1 1 . Moved, seconded, it was agreed to read the 
minutes and adjourn the council. Minutes were read 
and approved. 

12. Closed with prayer by Elder Frank Pegram. 

Signed by the Elders and Deacons of this 

Abbott's Creek Association 

Calvin Harward 
James H. Moody 
Ralph Gaines 
W.C. Edwards 
Clifton A. King 
Chester Taylor 
Salem Association 
L.G. Stewart 
John T. Lee 
Charlie Harry man 
Curry D. Barnwell 
Henry Tate 
Geo. A. Fulk 
M.A. Apple 

Page 4 


Mate's Creek Association 


Elmer Smith 
Yellow River Association 


E.H. Gunter 
Lower Mayo Association 


Jimmie D. Martin 

Sam Dalton 

Troy Hutchens 

Samuel Wood 

R.L. Dyer 
New River Association 


Victor C. Phillips 

Gordon Leonard 
Thomas Grove Church 


Kenneth Hopkins 
Frank Pegram 

ON APRIL 24, 1993 


Regarding Mewborn's, Primitive Zion and Willow 
Spring Primitive Baptist Churches — 

In a heartfelt desire that peace and fellowship 
might be restored among us, the above mentioned 
churches have acted in conference to accept the 
work of the council meeting December 28, 1991, in 
restoring the Laurel Springs Association to fellow- 
ship. We unanimously ask and plead that all our cor- 
respondents, and especially all ordained authority, 
meet with us at Willow Spring Church on Highway 42 
East, Willow Spring, Wake County, N.C., on 
Saturday, April 24, 1993, at 11:00 a.m., and advise 
and counsel with us as to any further actions neces- 
sary to restore fellowship and loving correspon- 
dence among us. 

Please advise your churches, elders and deacons 
of our request. 

This letter is herein authorized by the Deacons of 
Mewborn's, Willow Spring and Primitive Zion 
Churches and at each Church's request. 

In love, a Brother in hope, 
Jerry G. Whittaington 
(For the Churches) 

PERISH WITH THE SWORD." (Matthew 26:52) 


The members of Primitive Zion, Mewborn's and 
Willow Spring Primitive Baptist Churches, having a 
heartfelt desire that peace and fellowship might be 
restored among us, have each acted in their respec- 
tive conferences to request that this council be con- 

1 . The council was opened with hymn and prayer 
by Elder S.E. Rakes. 

2. The council proceeded to business by electing 
Elder John Lee as moderator. 

3. Elected Elder Lester Stewart as clerk, and Elder 
Kenneth Hopkins as assistant clerk. 

4. Elected Elder Calvin Harward as spokesman for 
the council to question the three churches. 

5. Primitive Zion Church appointed Deacon Jerry 
Whittington, spokesman, who was questioned by 
the council spokesman. 

6. Mewborn's Church appointed Deacon Lester 
Gray, spokesman, who was questioned by the 
council spokesman. 

7. Willow Spring Church appointed Deacon Carl 
Hackney, spokesman, who was questioned by the 
council spokesman. 

8. Having questioned these three churches, and 
being satisfied with all answers, a motion was made 
by Elder Lester Stewart, seconded by Elder Elmer 
Smith, and agreed by a unanimous standing vote 
that Primitive Zion, Mewborn's and Willow Spring 
Primitive Baptist Churches are found to be in peace 
and Gospel order. They are, therefore, herewith re- 
stored to full fellowship with us by giving them the 
right hand of fellowship. 

9. A hymn was selected and the right hand of fel- 
lowship was extended to the members of Primitive 
Zion, Mewborn's and Willow Spring Churches. 

1 0. The minutes were read and approved. A copy 
of the minute is to be mailed to the clerks of these 
three churches, each association and independent 
church in our correspondence. 

1 1 . Closed with prayer by Elder George Paul. 

John T. Lee, Moderator 
Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
Kenneth D. Hopkins, Asst. Clerk 

Signed by the Elders and Deacons of this council: 

Abbott's Creek Association 


Calvin Harward 
James H. Moody 
Ralph Gaines 
W.C. Edwards 


Page 5 


Clifton A. King 

G. Wilbur Martin 
Joseph W. Robbins 

Salem Association 

H. F. Dagenhart 
John T. Lee 
Lester G. Stewart 


Morris A. Apple 
Coy M. Vance 

Mate's Creek Association 

Elmer Smith 

Yellow River Association 

Hewett Fleming 

Lower Mayo Association 

Cletus Turner 


Bennie R. Cockman, Sr. 
Sammie D. Hazelwood 
Troy Hutchens 
Samuel R. Wood 

New River Association 

S.E. Rakes 


Victor C. Phillips 
Norman H. Quesenberry 
C. Hersel Bond 
J.B. Mitchell, Jr. 

Mill Branch Association 

L.G. Mishoe 
George M. Paul, Jr. 
LM. Davis 

Laurel Springs Association 

Reuben Hawks, Jr. 
Steve Moseley 
i Walter Branch 
Alex M. Payne 

i Deacons: 
Hoyal Jones 
Randy Carter 
Thomas Grove Church (Ind.) 
Frank Pegram 
Kenneth D. Hopkins 

Crooked Creek Church (Ind.) 

H.W. (Jack) Stegall 

ITEM NOS. 10 & 11, 

10. Since our last Association, the Mill Branch As- 
sociation has received the work of the Council 
Meeting held at Union Primitive Baptist Church on 
December 28, 1991 , for the Laurel Springs Associa- 
tion, and has seated with the Laurel Springs Associ- 
ation. We, therefore, welcome them, and include the 
Mill Branch Association in our roll of correspondents. 

1 1 . On April 24, 1993, a Council Meeting was held 
at Willow Spring Primitive Baptist Church, and fellow- 
ship was restored between us and Mewborn's, Prim- 
itive Zion and Willow Spring Primitive Baptist 
Churches. Therefore, on motion, second and 
agreed, we receive the work of this Council Meeting, 
drop the bars we set against Mewborn's church in 
1990, welcome these three churches, and include 
them in our roll of correspondents. 

1992 SESSION (OCTOBER 9, 1992) 
*6. Called for other associations desiring corre- 
spondence with us. Motion carried that due to our 
lack of knowledge of circumstances among the 
churches and associations in North Carolina, we de- 
fer any decision concerning direct correspondence 
until our next association, 1993. 

ITEMS NOS. 5, 6, 10 & 8 
YEAR 1993 (OCTOBER 8, 1993), 
DECEMBER 28, 1991 

5. Moderator on taking his seat, invited brothers 
and sisters of like faith and order to seat in our pro- 
ceedings. There were none present. Motion and 
second to drop Macedonia Church from our minutes. 
Motion carried. 

6. Called for other associations desiring corre- 
spondence with us. 

A. Motion carried to delete reference carried 
here in 1992 minutes. 

B. Motion carried unanimously to seat visiting 

Page 6 


brothers and sisters from churches that accept the 
work of the Council held at Union Church of the Lau- 
rel Springs Association in December, 1991. 

C. Motion carried to begin indirect correspon- 
dence with Yellow River Association. 

D. Motion carried to restore correspondence 
with Laurel Springs Association. 

E. Motion carried to begin direct correspon- 
dence with Abbott's Creek Association. 

7. Called for other churches desiring correspon- 
dence with us. Elder Kenneth Hopkins requested 
that Thomas Grove Church in Virginia be allowed to 
seat with us. Motion carried. 

10. Committee reported stand to be occupied by: 
Friday Afternoon: Elders Steve Moseley, Ralph 
Gaines and Kenneth Hopkins. 

(Saturday, October 9, 1993) 

8. Committee reported stand to be occupied: 
Saturday Morning — Elders Reuben Hawks and Eu- 
gene Gunter. Saturday Afternoon — Elders Wade 
Johnson, Kenneth Hopkins, Ralph Gaines and Neal 

The above compilation of documents has been done at 
the request of many inquirers who are seeking the truth as 
to events that have taken place in the church during the 
years, 1990, 1991, 1992 and 1993. All records, excerpts 
and data have been taken directly from their original 
sources, and are herein certified to be accurate and true. 

J.M. Mewborn 
February 2, 1994 

(Romans 8:31.)' 

Often, in the daily pilgrimage of saints, this glori- 
ous question penned by the Apostle Paul, comforts 
their hearts and strengthens their hope. Strife, 
tribulations, and opposition surrounds them on ev- 
ery hand. Wordly thoughts beset their minds. Sin 
seems to infect and overwhelm them. In their soul 
they love God, and hate the sin that besets them. It 
seems no one understands, and the truth is, very 
few do. However, Paul says; "If God be for us, who 
can be against us?" 

We pray God will grant wisdom, strength, humble- 
ness, and words of understanding as we examine 
this glorious scripture. Paul speaks with power, be- 
ing over-shadowed by the Spirit of God; however, 
we feel to be weak and fearful in this endeavor. 

First, be assured that nothing can now, ever has, 
or ever will be successful in opposition to God, to His 
will, to His church, to His elect. Christ declares: "And I 
say also unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon 
this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell 
shall not prevail against it." Matthew 16:18. You, who 
were chosen before time in Christ, are saved by His 
grace, by hope, by the life and death of the Son, and 

cleansed forever in the shed blood of the Lamb. 

Just as surely, there has been, is now, and will be, 
opposition to the church so long as the world stands. 
Our greatest enemy is found in our own household. 
The sin in our flesh causes much pain and suffering. 
We find such a warfare raging within our being, and 
are made to question, am I His or am I not? Lord for- 
give me, Lord have mercy is the plea of our heart and 
the groaning of our soul. Lord, guide me and keep 
me safe. Again, the words of comfort; "If God be for 
us, who can be against us?" 

The devil, satan, himself, and his angels desire 
and strive to destroy the church. There are in this 
world, in this country, in this land, even in our com- 
munities, evil, wicked and designing men who desire 
after your very life. If possible, they would revoke 
even the blessed privilege we enjoy to gather in the 
little meeting house to fellowship, and relate the 
goodness and mercy of God one to another. We 
pray that the God of Heaven continue to stand men 
of peace, and keep them alert, aware and watchful to 
this danger. The words of strength give resolve; "If 
God be for us, who can be against us?" 

The greatest danger and opposition today is the 
same as it was in the Garden of Eden. The crooked 
serpent beguiled Eve, and she, being deceived, did 
transgress the command of God and ate of the fruit 
of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. (Ref: Ge- 
nesis 3:1-6) Cain slew his brother, Abel, when they 
were in the field, Cain being wroth and angry be- 
cause the Lord had respect unto Abel and his offer- 
ing. But unto Cain and his offering, the Lord had not 
respect. (Ref: Genesis 4:3-12) Joseph's own 
brethren stripped him out of his coat, and cast him 
into a pit. They then sold Joseph to a company of 
Ishmeelites for twenty pieces of silver. (Ref: Genesis 
37:18-28) Balaam loved the wages of unrighteous- 
ness, and taught Balac to cast a stumblingblock be- 
fore the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed 
unto idols, and to commit fornication. (Ref: 2 Peter 
2:15 and Revelation 2:14) King Saul was angry and 
displeased when the women of Israel said; "Saul 
hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thou- 
sands." Saul was wroth and jealous of David, he 
feared David, and conspired to have him slain. (Ref: 
Samuel 18 and 19). These are only a few of the ex- 
amples in the Old" Testament that illustrates how the 
devil seeks to destroy from within by lies, anger, 
greed, false doctrine, fear and jealousy. Thanks be 
to the Everlasting Father, the saints of old were 
blessed to live by faith, ever looking to God for 
strength, guidance and safe keeping. Years before 
Paul was born, the testimony he was blessed to pro- 
claim gave courage and comfort; "If God be for us, 
who can be against us?" 

The Son of God, the Blessed Saviour, Jesus 
Christ, was betrayed by Judas, one of the disciples, 
for thirty pieces of silver. "Then one of the twelve, 
called Judas Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, and 
said unto them, What will ye give me, and I will deliver 
him unto you? And they covenanted with him for 
thirty pieces of silver. And from that time he sought 
opportunity to betray him." (Matthew 26:14-16) Je- 
sus was betrayed, delivered into the hands of evil 


Page 7 

men and crucified that the scriptures ot the prophets 
might be fulfilled. Christ was put to death that the 
elect bride be saved. He shed His blood that she be 
washed clean. He was betrayed that she be deliv- 
ered from betrayal. The declaration of Paul lives in 
her heart; "If God be for us, who can be against us?" 

Jesus teaches that in the last days many shall 
come claiming to be Christ, (See Matt. 24:23), and 
shall deceive many. Many false prophets shall rise 
and deceive many. Iniquity will abound and the love 
of many shall wax cold. Many shall be offended, shall 
betray one another, and shall hate one another. 
Brother shall betray brother to death, and the father 
the son. Children will rise up against their parents, 
and shall cause them to be put to death. The false 
Christs and false prophets shall shew great signs and 
wonders: insomuch that; if it were possible, they 
shall deceive the very elect. (Ref: Matthew 24 and 
Mark 13). 

Are we living in the last days? No man knows, but 
let us consider the signs. In the eighteen-thirties 
(1830's), many were deceived and followed the false 
doctrines of the missionary tracts, self works and free 
will. In the nineteen thirties many denied the resur- 
rection of the body and denied the doctrine of pre- 
destination. There was great anguish, as churches 
and associations were divided. In the early nineteen 
fifties, brother betrayed brother and made false, 
cruel charges against men to God. Being jealous and 
wroth, they sought to divide and destroy. Church 
door locks were changed. Letters and essays were 
written and distributed in an effort to deceive and 
uphold works of unrighteousness. Even a book was 
published, claiming to tell the true cause of the divi- 
sion, declaring that never again would they fellow- 
ship those they had declared against. Through all of 
this, God kept His little ones in His blessed grace. "If 
God be for us, who can be against us?" 

In the early nineteen-seventies discord and strife 
erupted. Elder turned against Elder, and brother 
against brother. Jealous men, desiring to lord over 
the church, caused divisions among several associa- 
tions. Churches who once walked with us are sepa- 
rated from us. Many brethren, sisters, and friends are 
innocent victims, their welfare disregarded by lead- 
ers who seek power. Thanks be to our Heavenly Fa- 
ther, their welfare and their salvation is secure in the 
blessed Christ. "If God be for us, who can be against 

Yet, again.within the last few years, misguided 
men, cloaked in the guise of ordained authority, 
have wrought disruption and division among the 
household of faith. A well respected deacon of an 
independent church, who is gravely ill and confined 
to his home, requests a minister whom he has loved 
for many years to hold service for him in his home. 
The minister is, at that time, in an association that has 
been set apart. Out of love for his beloved friend, 
under the burden the Lord has placed in his heart to 
serve the afflicted children of God, this minister holds 
service in the brother's home. No one else takes part 
with him in the service. The deacon's church is 
wrongly set aside. No inquiry is made, and no labor is 
bestowed. A church, having fallen away to only a few 

elderly members, who can no longer maintain the 
building, agrees to disband. Service is held, and in 
conference the church is disbanded. A report is 
falsely circulated by elders who were not present at 
this service, stating that a non-member was used in 
the service. An association is wrongly set aside, 
again without inquiry or the bestowing of labor. Dea- 
cons are requested to serve a church that no longer 
has any male members. The time comes when the 
remaining members can no longer attend because of 
afflictions. These deacons, who seem to mean well, 
continue to hold conference and commune with no 
members present. When this practice is objected to 
as being disorderly by a sister church, the church 
that raises objection is cast aside. No inquiry is made, 
and no labor bestowed. She, who objected to disor- 
der, together with an independent church, who 
stood with her, are wrongly set apart by all their cor- 
respondents. The God of Heaven kept all these 
brethren, and though they were wronged, all are 
now in fellowship with us. A comfort to the believer 
are the words: "If God be for us, who can be against 

Once again in 1991 an association is severed. 
Gospel steps having been abandoned, public 
charges are made against an Elder, accompanied by 
a demand that he be cast out. The same fate is as- 
signed to anyone opposed to this action. The asso- 
ciation is dropped by all its correspondents. Five 
churches, having been cast aside, stripped without 
just cause, robbed of fellowship, and left half dead, 
cry out for help and counsel. Ordained brethren from 
their former correspondents go to their aid, not, 
however, without opposition. Some brethren say 
wait, not now, the time is not right. The Lord asked: 
"Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was 
neighbor unto him that fell among the thieves? And 
he said He that shewed mercy on him. Then said Je- 
sus unto him. Go, and do thou likewise." (St. Luke 
10:36-37). Those, who cried wait and refused to 
hear the plea of their stricken brethren, condemned 
those who did, and declared against them. Letters 
and thesis were written and circulated, defending 
positions contrary to Biblical teachings, describing 
events unobserved, and condemning brethren with 
whom they disagreed. One recently observed letter, 
being distributed even to ones shut in by affliction, is 
entitled "History Repeats Itself After 40 Years." The 
title is correct, but the content is in error. Consider, 
once again, brother betrays brother, and false 
charges are made against men of GOD. Church 
door locks are changed, shutting out a little flock who 
seeks only peace, and a place to meet. Sheriff 
Deputies are called to a church ground because 
there is going to be a change in administration. A 
sign at another church meeting house location is de- 
faced. A minister, being wroth, writes a letter of ha- 
tred and accusation to another minister, expresses 
joy that his anger has been vented, and signs it with 
love. The letter is mailed far and wide. Through all 
this, the Lord has, and does, yet, keep His children. 
"If God be for us, who can be against us?" 

What say we to these things? There is today, even 
as there was in the days of the first man, Adam, op- 

Page 8 


position to the truth. There are, yet, those who follow 
the ways of Balaam, who would cast a stumblingblock 
before the children of Israel. Peter writes concerning 
those who seek to fulfill their own vain, lustful de- 
sires, and destroy and cast away true believers. "For 
it had been better for them not to have known the 
way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, 
to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto 
them. But it is happened unto them according to the 
true proverb. The dog is turned to his own vomit 
again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing 
in the mire. H (2 Peter 2:21-22.) 

Beloved, beloved, we suffer many afflictions in 
this life, but none so painful as strife, turmoil, separa- 
tion, and grief in the church. When that which is most 
precious to us is wrenched with pain, our hearts are 
broken. We feel as if a portion of our innermost parts 
have been torn out. Children, be of good cheer, for 
these trials most surely must come upon us. It is a 
trying of our faith. The Lord God of Heaven, the Holy 
Father, created the heavens and earth. He declared 
the end from the beginning. He ordained and pre- 
destinated all things after the counsel of His own will. 
They are unfolding today, as they have in every 
generation by his appointment. You, my beloved, 
are a chosen people, elected in the only begotten 
Son of God, Jesus Christ, before the foundation of 
the world. Friends, Jesus has fought each and ever 
battle assigned unto you and your warfare is already 
accomplished, your iniquity is pardoned. Indeed, lit- 
tle flock, you have received of the Lord's hand dou- 
ble for all your sins. Most highly blessed are you 
beloved Israel, for your suffering is nothing when 
compared to the glory that is laid up in Heaven for 
you. The poet writes: 

"HOSANNA! Jesus reigns! 
All powY is in His Hand; 
The trumpet of His Gospel sounds 
Salvation through our land." 

How comforting, how glorious do the words 
repeat in our hearts: "What shall we then say to these 
things? If God be for us, who can be against us." 

Peace be with you all that are in Christ Jesus. 

John T. Lee 
Burlington, N.C. 27215 
January 21, 1994 


A local inquirer has asked us recently, making in- 
quiry, concerning an article that contained a state- 
ment that appeared in the Selma, N.C. paper, SUN, 
the latter part of September, or early October, 1993, 
and we quote as follows, to wit: 

Primitive Baptists donl bother with seminaries 
because "Anyone of ordinary intelligence can 
preach," according to Elder P.D. Gold's pamphlet, 

The inquirer has questioned the validity of the 
statement since it has always been generally known 
that Primitive or Old School Baptist Churches have 
never involved or required the use of natural educa- 
tion or intelligence from the carnal mind, which the 

scripture says is enmity against God, (See Romans 
8:7), as a determining factor in their criterion when li- 
censing and ordaining their elders or ministers, to 
the gospel ministry. 

The exact quotation in question, as made by Elder 
P.D. Gold, is found on page 23 of the above referred 
to pamphlet, and we give it here as follows, to-wit: 
"Any one of ordinary intelligence and a little 
education can preach." 

First of all, the statement (1) has been misquoted 
because the expression, "little education" has been 
omitted, or left out. Secondly, the statement on its 
own or on a stand alone basis, has been quoted out 
of context. Two other very explicitly, explanatory 
sentences following the first sentence of this para- 
graph, necessary in comprehending the meaning of 
the first sentence, were left out or omitted. 

In order to clarify and rectify this misquoted, inac- 
curate statement (above) for the benefit of any who 
may inquire, and to set the record straight, we are 
publishing this article below in its entirety, as it ap- 
pears on pages 23, 24, 25 & 26 of the pamphlet, 
WHAT WE BELIEVE and WHY, out of respect 
for a dear man of God, who edited this paper, 
ZION'S LANDMARK, for fifty years (1870-1920). 
The sentence and paragraph have been italicized for 
the benefit of the reader and inquirer. (See Asterisk 
" below.) 

This little pamphlet was compiled by Elder T.F. 
Adams, assisted by me, during the year, 1969, at the 
request of many people who often requested infor- 
mation for the beliefs and practices of the church 
with scriptural background. We went back to the year 
1886, the year the ZION'S LANDMARK was first 
published in tabloid style. We collected numerous 
articles on the various church items and topics from 
Elder P.D. Gold, Elder Sylvester Hassell, Elder 
Gilbert Beebe and others, to make up this little, in- 
teresting booklet. Elder P.D. Gold did not edit or 
compile it. It was done almost fifty (50) years after his 
death, in 1969. He died in 1920. 

J.M. Mewborn 
February 12, 1994 


For some cause it seems to be the general opin- 
ion that we, as a people and as the church collec- 
tively, do not believe in, advocate or endorse the 
education of our people, especially of our preachers. 

That we oppose the education of the people in 
the literature, arts and sciences, common among and 
profitable to mankind, is no where declared in any 
rule of decorum, article of faith, periodical, history or 
book of record belonging to, or proceeding forth 
from, us either as individuals, associations or 
churches, neither is it declared from our pulpit by our 

We hold that an education is a natural blessing to 
him who possesses it, and properly applies it, and, 
not only to him, but to all with whom he comes in con- 
tact: but if it is improperly used, like any other things 
so used, it becomes a curse to him, and to some ex- 
tent to all who are affected by it. An educated man of 


Page 9 

finest purpose of heart is a blessing to any commu- 
nity, and should be sought after for the enhance- 
ment of the public good, but an educated swindler, 
thief and robber, is a living, active machine for the 
destruction of the prosperity, peace and happiness 
of the people, unless apprehended and restrained. 

Education does not give a man better faculties, 
nor does it add to them which he already has, but 
simply arouses, draws out, enlarges and strengthens 
them, thus fitting him for greater usefulness in the 
sphere designed for the operation of such faculties. 
It does not make a wise man of a fool, but does 
sometimes seem to make a fool of a wise man. 
"Seest thou a man wise in his own conceit? There is 
more hope of a fool than of him." Proverbs 26:12. 

When we are charged with holding that the edu- 
cation of the natural mind is not essential to the ef- 
fectual workings of the spirit of God in quickening 
and revealing in the heart of man the power and suf- 
ficiency of the Spirit and grace of God in forgiving 
sins and in imparting to the sinner the evidence of 
salvation, the charge is correct. 

We do not object to our ministers being educated; 
yet, we do not admit that a literary education is indis- 
pensably necessary to enable one to understand 
the direct teaching of the Holy Ghost in Christian ex- 
perience, and the dispensation of the gospel which 
the Lord commits unto those whom He calls and 
sends to preach the gospel. The dispensation nec- 
essary and essential to the true, full understanding 
of the way of life and salvation and the proclamation 
thereof is within itself the true education of the 
gospel minister, and is imparted by God to him whom 
and when it is committed. "I received it not of man, 
neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus 
Christ." Paul are you certain about this matter? Did 
you not go into Arabia and attend a theological 
school there for three years? Hear Paul's answer, 
"When it pleased God, who separated me from my 
mother's womb, and called me by His Grace, to reveal 
His Son in me, that I might preach Him among the 
heathen; immediately I conferred not with flesh and 
blood; neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which 
were apostles before me, but I went into Arabia, and 
returned again unto Damascus. Then after three 
years I went up to Jerusalem." Gal. 1:15-18. That 
Paul might preach the Son of God among the hea- 
then, God revealed the Son in him; hence, the say- 
ing must be true, "I received it not of man, neither 
was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ." 
See Gal. 1:12. 

He did not confer with flesh and blood, nor did he 
consult and advise with the apostles; in fact he did 
not see any of them for three years and then only 
saw Peter and James, the Lord's brother, when he 
first went to Jerusalem. 

"Any one of ordinary intelligence and a 
little education can preach. But however 
much Intelligence and education one may 
have, he cannot preach the gospel except 
a dispensation of the gospel is committed 
unto him; nor can he in any sense know 
aught of the power of God unless Christ is 
revealed in him the hope of glory. The dis- 

pensation of the gospel is the knowledge 
of the power and operation of the Spirit of 
God in the revelation of Christ Jesus, to 
the anointed of the salvation, the hope and 
confidence of the people of God! the evi- 
dences of salvation revealed; and how 
those who are manifested as the people of 
God are led by the spirit, and the rules, 
regulations, duties and privileges of the 
church and of each member thereof. 

If one is called of God to the work of the ministry, 
he will be fully taught by the Spirit in that call to know 
of spiritual things, and to know that call and the 
things of the Spirit which accompany salvation. He 
will be made to lend his attention, and meditate upon 
them, and give attention to reading of them. He will 
be led to study the things of the dispensation of the 
gospel which is committed unto him, and thus make 
full proof of his ministry. He will be made to show 
himself a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
rightly dividing the word of truth. And he will fully ac- 
complish that designed by God for him in his ministry, 
whether he is educated or not. 

If a young man should join the church and give 
evidence of a gift to exercise in a public manner, and 
his preaching should seem to be acceptable to the 
churches, and he should be desirous of obtaining a 
better education that he might know more of the 
world in which he lives, that he might be able to ex- 
press himself in language more agreeable to himself, 
and should attend some good school for the simple 
purpose of obtaining an education, I have no idea 
that there is a church in our fellowship which would 
set up the slightest objection to him in his effort to 
improve his natural ability to express himself, but if he 
should claim that he must obtain this education as a 
further, more complete preparation for the work of 
the ministry, and that he could not sufficiently under- 
stand the scriptures without a knowledge of the 
dead languages and so forth, there is not a Primitive 
Baptist in all the land that would further hold his call in 
confidence, if they did not lose entire gospel fellow- 
ship for him. 

There is, to our understanding, all possible differ- 
ence between an educated ministry and an unedu- 
cated ministry. The term ministry, to my mind, has 
a far deeper signification as used in the scriptures 
than as commonly used in this day. It means more 
than the ministers of the gospel, as a body or that 
which they do, commonly called the work of the min- 
istry. Such expressions as, "Seeing we have this 
ministry," "Putting me into the ministry," "Take heed 
to the ministry thou hast received." Watch thou, 
make full proof of thy ministry," and "now hath he ob- 
tained a more excellent ministry," seems to me to set 
forth the fact that there is something about it which 
the Lord bestows, into which He puts His ministers, 
which cannot be done by man in either respect. 

The functions of the gospel ministry are the effect 
of an unction which is done of Him who calls and 
sends whom He will to preach the unsearchable 
riches of Christ, and thus feed the flock over which 
the Holy Ghost makes them overseers. Paul, in 
enumerating the powers and virtues of the gifts in 

Page 10 


the ministry, declares them to be all of the Spirit, and 
that they are given by the Spirit and are all to profit 
with all. It seems to me but reasonable to conclude 
that as the gospel ministry is of the Spirit, its opera- 
tions and consummations are necessarily spiritual, 
and that those who are put into this ministry and to 
whom it is committed, and who only are set apart to 
the work thereof, must be qualified for the work by 
the Spirit by which they are set apart, and that in all 
essential respects this qualification is full and com- 
plete. It seems to me to be gross presumption to 
claim that man can humanly embellish the work of 
God, and thus better prepare one for the work unto 
which He has called him. It is said of God that; "He is 
the Rock, His work is perfect. M This is true or it is not 
true. It must be true, and the man who says to the 
contrary is, therefore, false in his declaration. Most 
denominations have their synods, presbyteries, con- 
ferences and boards which determine who shall be 
educated for the ministry, and when he is sufficiently 
educated, he is accepted into their ministerial body. 
They will not allow one to preach and exercise the 
functions of the ministry until he is fully educated, 
which goes to show that they do not think the Lord is 
capable of determining so grave a matter. 

If those who are educated for the work of the min- 
istry could preach the gospel of Christ after being 
thus qualified, the subject would put on an entirely 
different phase, but they cannot do this, we claim, 
neither after nor before. Therefore, instead of be- 
coming a power for good, as they claim, they be- 
come a power for evil, by being better equipped for 
the work of beguiling and leading into error the un- 

Christ said of Himself by the prophet, "The spirit of 
the Lord is upon me, because He hath anointed me 
to preach the gospel to the poor." See Luke 4:18. 
This passing out of the Spirit upon Christ was essen- 
tial to His preaching the gospel, and in every way 
doing the will of His Father, because it was given Him 
for that purpose. He was made to fully and perfectly 
exercise in the work of the ministry as the only, true 
great Preacher of all righteousness, and in Himself 
and by the Almighty power of God which was given 
unto Him, forever perfected the gospel ministry, 
unto which He now puts His servants whom He calls 
and sends forth to preach His unsearchable riches. 
And unto everyone of them is given grace according 
to the measure of the gift of Christ. "Wherefore He 
saith, when He ascended up on high, He led captiv- 
ity captive, and gave gifts unto men." See Ephesians 
4.8. Just as the Spirit of the Lord upon Him enabled 
Him to preach the gospel and otherwise do the will of 
His Father, even so do these gifts given unto men by 
Him enable them, to preach the gospel, a dispensa- 
tion of which is committed unto them, and not by 

P.D. Gold 


It is most interesting to note in connection with 
Elder P.D. Gold's statements and explanation of nat- 
ural education, as it relates to the true call of the 

Gospel minister, that he was, himself, a graduate of 
the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N.C. 
where he received a Bachelor of Arts degree, Class 
of 1898. He also later served as a Trustee of this in- 
stitution of higher education and learning, one of the 
highest rated in the United States of America. Yet he 
emphatically denied in his commentary, "Educated 
Ministry," that none of his natural attainments in the 
world had anything to do with his spiritual calling to 
the work of the ministry and high calling of God, if 
called, as such. To this point, he was die-hard in the 
eternal truth, and earnestly contended for the faith 
once delivered to the saints. 

It is also most interesting to note the comments of 
the late Mr. Josephus Daniels, the founding, as well 
as longtime, editor of the News & Observer, 
Raleigh, N.C, who was also a very close personal 
friend of Elder P.D. Gold, as follows, to wit: 

"The Primitive Baptist Church imposed no 
high educational standards as prerequisites for 
entrance into the ministry, believing that God 
called men to preach, and they could not say 
nay to that call. They thought no man should 
preach for a stipulated salary, and spoke 
against a paid ministry. They went out without 
purse or scrip. Preachers, who had private 
business or cultivated their farms, never re- 
ceived compensation. But they believed the 
brethren should voluntarily give to their 
preachers. Generosity marked the supplies that 
filled the preacher's larder, but he never asked 
for pay or felt that he must live by natural means 
of the Gospel." (Page 131, Tar Heel Editor, 

An interesting, historically true anecdote comes to 
mind on this subject, and is told concerning the late 
Elder Thomas C. Hart, a Primitive Baptist elder who 
resided near LaGrange, N.C, many years ago. He 
had the unusual gift of preaching in poetry, a God- 
given talent, and his sermons were strongly indoctri- 
nated in the truth. On one occasion he met on the 
sidewalk of that town, LaGrange, N.C, another minis- 
ter of another faith who had just recently undertaken 
his pastorate in that town. The minister introduced 
himself to Elder Hart, and promptly informed him that 
he attended the Divinity School at Yale in Connecti- 
cut. He then promptly inquired of Elder Hart to inform 
him of his ministerial education, training and back- 
ground. Elder Hart responded in a most humble 
manner by saying, "My friend, I doubt seriously if you 
will understand, but you said you attended the Divin- 
ity School of Yale. Well, I attended the Divinity 
School of WHALE, and have its diploma that is 
signed, "Salvation is of the Lord." Those, who 
stood by and understood the truth, got a good laugh 
from the incident, as we are told today by those who 
still remember it. 

J.M. Mewborn 

STRONGER." (Job 17:9) 


Page 11 


There are, no doubt, many brethren, as well as sis- 
ters, in the church who would be interested in hear- 
ing a word from God's ministering servants who are 
now afflicted, and not able to get out anymore. 

I am printing below two recently received letters, 
one from Mrs. R.M. Tillman, Burlington, N.C., daugh- 
ter of Elder H.F. (Harry) Dagenhart, and one from Sis- 
ter Mae F. Brammer, wife of Elder T.T. (Tommy) 
Brammer, Collinsville, Va., that give updated infor- 
mation on their respective conditions. 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am sorry I am late in sending this check to you, 
but since my father's fall last September, 1993, that 
shattered bones in his right upper leg and hip, re- 
quiring a plate to be put in and a hip bone replace- 
ment, then prostrate surgery in November, after the 
fall in September, I am the only one to took after him. 
So, many things have been left undone. My brother, 
who lives in Salisbury, N.C., helps whenever he can. 
I have two homes to look after, my father's and my 

My Dad, Elder H.F. (Harry) Dagenhart, is doing well 
for his age, now 86, will be 87 in June, 1994, if it 
should be God's will for him to live until that time. He 
has lost a tot of weight. Just last week with all of his 
clothing and shoes on him, he was down to 120 lbs. 
He is at White Oak Manor, Baldwin Road, Burlington, 

Sincerely, I trust, 
Mrs. R.M. Tillman 
Burlington, N.C. 
January 25, 1994 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

This is just a note to ask you to change our ad- 
dress, and also to renew our paper, Zion's Land- 
mark. We are not able to get out to the meetings 
anymore. I have to do most everything for Thomas 
now, but he is still able to walk around with help 
sometime. He is very cooperative to wait on most of 
the time. He never requests anything, sleeps good 
and eats well. 

Mae F. Brammer 

Collinsville, Va. 
January 4, 1994 

Will our people remember these two precious 
souls and their families, and visit them whenever you 
can. In their more active years, they were faithful to 
the church, and served the flocks in acceptable 
manners. JMM 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

Thank you for sending me Zion's Landmark. 
This is a special paper to me, and I do enjoy reading 

I am now in a rest home in Reidsville, N.C. I am 84 
years of age, and am not able to do for myself any- 

Elder Mewborn, would you do me a favor? Write 
me who David's mother is in the Bible (or scriptures). I 
cannot find it, after a very diligent search. I have been 
unable to locate it there. It seems that no minister 
here can find it either. I would appreciate your help 
so very much. 

(Miss) Lora Smith 
Reidsville, N.C. 27320 
December 13, 1993 


Dear Sister Smith: 

To my knowledge of reading the scriptures, I do 
not remember ever seeing the name of David's 
mother recorded in the scripture. I have a good 
friend, Mr. W. William Edwards, who is a close reader 
of the Bible, and I asked him to see if he could help 
us determine an answer to your recent question. 

You will find his reply to your question below. If 
you should ever come up with this answer or infor- 
mation, would you be kind enough to share it with 

Thank you for your inquiry and your interest in the 
truth, I am. 

Humbly and sincerely, I trust, 
J.M. Mewborn 


Dear Elder Mewborn: 

I read with interest the letter written by Miss Lora 
Smith. Her inquiry, as to the name of King David's 
mother, is one that I am afraid cannot be answered. 
The genealogy of David is reported twice in the Old 
Testament, see Ruth 4:21-22, and 1st Chronicles 
2:12-15. It is recorded twice in the New Testament, 
Matthew 1:6, and Luke 3:31. The name of David's 
mother is not recorded in these generations, and ac- 
cording to Smith's Bible Dictionary, her name is 
nowhere recorded in the scriptures. 

After exhausting my search of the scriptures, I 
decided, as a last resort, to see if the ancient Jewish 
historian, Josephus, had mentioned the name of 
David's mother in his book, The Antiquities of 
the Jews, and I found that it too was silent regard- 
ing the answer to her question. 

I am sorry that I cannot help you in this matter, but 
this information has been concealed from us for a 
purpose known only to God. 

I hope this finds you all well, and I look forward to 
seeing you soon. 

Page 12 


Still feasting from last Sunday's Manna, 
W. William Edwards 
Snow Hill, N.C. 28580 
January 14, 1994 



Dear Elder Mewborn, 

We are writing to ask you to make a correction to 
Brother Don Edward Lake's obituary that appeared in 
the "May-June, 1993", issue of Zion's Landmark. 
Due to our human error, Brother Don E. Lake's 
brothers' and sisters' names were omitted from it. 
They are as follows, to-wit: 

His brother, Wilson "Bill" Lake, Lakeland, Florida, 
His brother, Elder Woodrow C. Lake, Kissimmee, 

His sister, Martha Sovine, Scott Depot, West, Vir- 

His sister, Anna Mae Ashworth, Hurricane, West 

We regret this error, and thank you for publishing 
this correction notice, very much. 

Callie Lake 
Norman Bird 


It is with a feeling of deeply felt sorrow and unwor- 
thiness that we attempt to write a memorial for a faith- 
ful husband, daddy and brother in Christ, Alonzo 
Barefoot. He asked for a home with Reedy Prong 
Church on June 9, 1945, and was baptized by Elder 
Luther Allen Johnson, who was his uncle. He loved 
his family and the church which he manifested as 
long as he lived. Brother Alonzo spoke very little of 
his love he had for the church, but actions spoke 
more than words. He loved to sing the songs of Zion. 

The church saw fit to call Brother Alonzo for a dea- 
con, and he was ordained June, 1946. He served 
the church by the Grace of God to the best of his 

In December, 1954, the Black River Union, while 
in conference, requested that he act as Assistant 
Clerk for Brother Walter Blackman. He filled this place 
until the death of Brother Blackman. He then served 
as Clerk for the Union until God called him on July 20 

Brother Barefoot was always present at our meet- 
ings, unless providentially hindered. His love and 
devotion to the Union Meeting and Churches came 
first in his life. Though our loss is great, we feel it is 
his eternal gain. 

The influence of his presence will continue to be 
with us when we meet. Brother Alonzo was a person 
of few words, and he was slow to speak. When he 
did speak, others listened carefully. We knew he had 
given careful consideration to what was being said 
and done. 

His funeral service was conducted at Reedy 
Prong Church, Johnston County, N.C, by Elder Del- 
bert Carraway, Elder W.C. Noles and Elder Thomas 
Whitley. His body was laid to rest at Unity Presbyte- 
rian Church cemetery, along with his mother, broth- 
ers and sister. 

May the God of all Grace reconcile us for we have a 
hope to meet him in the sweet by and by, where sor- 
row and parting will be no more; where we will await 
the coming of Christ, our Saviour and Lord, when He 
will take His own to that eternal rest. 

Graham Jackson, 
Lois Barefoot 


Sister Lalon Pollard Dyson was born July 22, 
1897. She was the youngest child of five children, 
born to Brother Julius and Sister SkJdy Fish Pollard 
in the community of Willow Spring, Wake County, 
North Carolina. She was married to the late Mr. James 
Robert (Rob) Dyson, and they lived in the southern 
part of Wake County, near Raleigh, N.C, for many 

Sister Dyson was in the Home Place Rest Home, 
6814 Fayetteville Road, Raleigh, N.C, when she 
died on Wednesday, September 22, 1993, at the 
age of 96 years. She was preceded in death by her 
husband on May 26, 1967, a son and daughter. She 
is survived by a daughter, Mrs. Ruby P. Hughes, one 
stepson, Mr. Eugene P. Dyson, along with six 
grandchildren and eleven great grandchildren. 

Sister Lalon came before the Willow Spring Primi- 
tive Baptist Church on the fourth Saturday in August, 
1962, and asked for a home. She was gladly re- 
ceived into the fellowship of our church, and was 
baptized the next day by the pastor, Elder T. Floyd 
Adams. She attended church meetings when she 

Her body was at Clyde Garner Funeral Service, 
Fuquay-Varina, North Carolina. Her graveside service 
was conducted in the Willow Spring Primitive Baptist 
Church cemetery by her pastor, Elder J.M. Mewborn. 
The body was laid to rest beside the resting place of 
her husband to await the second coming of her Lord 
and Master. 

To her family and friends, we, the members of 
Willow Spring Church, extend our heartfelt sympathy 
to you. We shall all miss her. 

Written by request of Willow Spring Primitive Bap- 
tist Church while in conference, and approved on 
January 22, 1994. 

Elder J.M. Mewborn, Moderator 
Carl T. Hackney, Church Clerk 
Annie D. Dean, Committee 


Page 13 


(Age 61 Years) 

Burlington Peacock, Route 1, Godwin, N.C., died 
Friday, October 8, 1993, at Highsmith-Rainey Medi- 
cal Center in Fayetteville, N.C. He was a retired em- 
ployee of the State Department of Transportation, 
and a member of Harnett Primitive Baptist Church. 

Funeral services were held Sunday at 3:00 p.m. at 
the Harnett Primitive Baptist Church by the Elder 
D.F. Carraway and Rev. Virgil Wilson. Burial was in 
the church cemetery. 

Brother Peacock is survived by his wife, Mildred 
Barefoot Peacock; two sons, Toney Elton Peacock 
of Chapel Hill, N.C. and Milton Ray Peacock of Dunn, 
N.C; a daughter, Bonnie Lou Autry of Autryville, 
N.C; a brother, Ellington Peacock of Fayetteville, 
N.C; a sister, Matelyolene Jackson of Wallace, N.C; 
and a granddaughter. 

Brother Peacock asked for a home with Harnett 
Church October 2, 1976, and was received into the 
full fellowship of the church. He was baptized by his 
pastor, Elder J. M. Mewborn. 

Brother Burlington loved his church, and was not 
absent unless providentially hindered. He was hum- 
ble, lovable and spoke kindly and softly to all he 
came in contact with. 

Brother Peacock, I believe, was made to know he 
was a sinner, unholy, unclean, begging from time to 
time, "Lord be merciful to me a poor sinner," realizing 
that unless he was kept and led by His Hand, surely 
torment would be his destination. This feeling, along 

with many other feelings, he must have had back in 
the year of 1976, when he was brought to the 

In visiting the home during the sickness and 
passing of this precious one, I observed a closeness 
and strong family ties not often seen this day and 
time. To Brother Peacock's wife, Mildred, and the 
children and grandchild, we feel you did all that could 
be done. You and the church have suffered a great 

It is our desire, as time rolls on when you think of 
him, that GOD will comfort your heart. Only GOD 
can give you a sweet feeling, even though he has 
passed on, that he is better off than we are. 

Therefore, be it resolved by Harnett Church, that 
three copies of this obituary be made, one to the 
family, one to Zion's Landmark for publication, 
and one for the church records. 

Elder D.F. Carraway, Moderator 
Graham Jackson, Clerk 
Graham Jackson, 
OB. Jackson — Committee 


Brother Wilbert Earl Windham was bom Septem- 
ber 14, 1922, and it pleased our Heavenly Father to 

call him from our midst on August 7, 1993, while in 
Nash General Hospital, Rocky Mount, N.C. He was 
70 years old. 

He was the son of the late Ira Doremus and Daisy 
Batchelor Windham. He had six brothers and three 
sisters. The brothers preceded him in death. 

He was married to Roxie Joyner on October 20, 
1946. In addition to Sister Roxie, he is survived by a 
son, Elder Kenneth Earl Windham, daughter-in-law, 
Carla Lewis Windham; two grandsons, Eric and 
Matthew Windham, Nashville, N.C; three sisters, 
Lena Bass, Wilson, N.C, and Leora Tate, Sharps- 
burg, N.C. and Myrtle Skinner, Rocky Mount, N.C. 

For many years, Brother Windham believed in a true 
and living God. He joined Autrey's Creek Primitive 
Baptist Church, Edgecombe County, N.C, on July 
4, 1965. Even though he was physically unable, he 
still wanted to attend church, and did as often as he 
could. He remained a faithful member until his death. 

Quiet, kind, and truly a gentleman, Brother Wilbert 
Windham was dearly loved, and will be greatly missed 
by all who knew him. The funeral service was con- 
ducted by Elder Harold Pittman and Elder Henry 
Jones at Johnson Funeral Home, Rocky Mount, 
North Carolina. Burial was in Mill Branch Cemetery. 

It was requested in conference that three copies 
of this obituary notice be made, one copy for publi- 
cation in Zion's Landmark, one copy for church 
records, and one copy for the family. 

Written by one who loved him very much. 

Myra G. Wooten 
Assistant Clerk 


We, at Stories Creek Church, bow in humble 
submission of the loss of another faithful member, 
Sister Jennie Clayton, who died Monday, August 16, 
1993, at Roxboro Nursing Center, Roxboro, N.C, 
after a long illness. Her funeral service was held at 
Stories Creek Primitive Baptist Church on August 
18, 1993, by her pastor, Elder David Minter, and her 
body was laid to rest in Person Memorial Cemetery. 

She was born in Person County, North Carolina, 
on September 10, 1899, making her stay on earth 
almost 94 years. We understand that her early life 
was very difficult, as her mother died when she was 
very young, and she and her twin brothers were 
reared by their grandmother who did not give her 
much liberty in her early years. 

Sister Clayton was twice married, and both hus- 
bands predeceased her in death; yet, she was 
blessed to maintain her home, and to rear her two 
daughters, namely, Mrs. Onie Painter, Rockingham, 
N.C, and Margaret Painter Pulliam, Roxboro, N.C, 
along with three grandchildren, seven great-grand- 
children and five great-great grandchildren. 

She was received into fellowship at Stories Creek 
Church in January, 1957, and was baptized in Chub 
Lake on the third Sunday in February, 1957, by her 
pastor, Elder N.D. Teasley, assisted by Elder A.B. 
Barham. Sister Jennie was given strength and pa- 

Page 14 


tience to endure her many afflictions without com- 
plaining. We feel she is now resting in that land of 
perfect peace, where pain and sorrow will be known 
no more, where she now hears those Heavenly 
Songs the Angels of God sing, and will be forever 

Approved by Stories Creek Church in conference 
this 18th day of December, 1993. 

Elder David M inter, Moderator 
Elizabeth Clayton, Clerk 
Elizabeth Clayton and Reuben Bowes, 


I feel so unworthy to even attempt in my weak 
way to write the obituary of Brother Raymond An- 
drew Day, a faithful member and deacon of Surl 
Primitive Baptist Church. 

He was born February 25, 1920. He passed away 
October 27, 1993, on the church ground of Surl 
Church, at the age of 73 years, 8 months and 2 days. 

He was the son of Lee Andrew Day and Nettie 
Clayton Day. He was married to Joyce Lester Day, 
who died in 1959. They were blessed with one 
daughter, Joyce Day Segee of Durham, N.C., and 
one son, Raymond Brannon Day, who passed away 
November 24, 1992. 

He later married Dorphene Chandler Day, who is 
also deceased. He is survived by a step-daughter, 
Carol Walker Wilson, two brothers, Dallas Day and 
William (Bill) Day, both of Roxboro, N.C., three sis- 
ters, Atha Day Clayton, Helen Day Lunsford and 
Peggy Day Jeffrey, all of Roxboro, N.C., two grand- 
children and eight step-grandchildren. 

His funeral was conducted at Brooks and White 
Funeral Home Chapel, Roxboro, N.C., October 29, 
1993, by his pastor, Elder David Minter, whom he 
loved so much. He was buried at Surl Church Ceme- 
tery near the spot where he passed away. He had 
made the remark, if he could die at Surl Church, he 
would die happy. I feel God blessed him to that end. 

Brother Raymond joined Surl Primitive Baptist 
Church, November 8, 1970. He was ordained a dea- 
con on Sunday, April 14, 1985. 1 cannot say enough 
of him for his concern for the welfare of Surl Church, 
The Lower County Line Association, and the other 
churches. That was his life. 

He had many heartaches and afflictions. His health 
had not been good for sometime, but he never 

He was a veteran of World War II, a devoted hus- 
band, father, grandfather, brother and brother-in-law 
to his family. He is missed everywhere we go. The 
large crowd at the funeral home and his funeral ser- 
vice manifested the many friends he had. 

He was a firm believer in the doctrine of Absolute 
Predestination of all things by the grace of God. I feel 
that he could say with Paul, "I have fought a good 
fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. 
Henceforth, there is laid up for me a crown of righ- 
teousness which the Lord, the righteous judge.shall 
give me at that day and not to me only but all them, 
also that love His appearing." II Timothy, 4th chapter, 

7-8 verses. 

May we at Surl Church be favored to remember 
him in truth and love for the many things he was 
blessed to do for the church. We extend our sympa- 
thy to the family. We feel our less is his external gain. 

Therefore, be it resolved that a copy of this obitu- 
ary be given to the family, one copy sent to Zion's 
Landmark, for publication, and one copy kept for 
the church record. 

Done by order of Surl Primitive Baptist Church, 
while in conference, Saturday, November 14, 1993. 

Elder David Minter, Moderator 
Charlie Blalock, Clerk 
Louise Duncan, Committee 


("Sweet Words, Mother, Home in Heaven.") 

At the request of the decreased, I desire that the 
Lord enable me to comply to the best of my ability to 
write something that would be appropriate in the 
memory of a dear friend, Sister in Christ, I hope, and 
a Mother in Israel. If I had the power, I would comfort 
the three wonderful sons, given to Sister Bessie 
Burge by the Lord. I am acquainted with the sons, 
and I can say in all sincerity they are unusual boys in 
every respect. Sister Burge only had three sons and 
no daughters. I believe the Lord supplies all needs 
for the Children of God. Therefore, she had no need 
for daughters; as the sons and daughter-in-laws ful- 
filled her need for daughters. 

Sister Bessie Lawson Burge was born to her 
earthly parents, the late Charlie Lawson and Ada Hall 
Lawson, on February 20, 1904, in Patrick County, 
Virginia. She was preceded in death by her hus- 
band, Charlie A. Burge, on February 2, 1982. 

Leaving to mourn her loss are three sons, Paul 
Burge and Lloyd Burge, Martinsville, Virginia, and 
John Burge, Fredericksburg, Virginia; two sisters, 
Janie Johnston, Morganton, North Carolina, and 
Hazel Campbell, Stuart, Virginia; two brothers, Clyde 
Lawson and Glen Lawson, Kernersville, North 
Carolina, along with seven grandchildren and two. 

On Thursday night, January 7, 1993, in Memorial 
Hospital, Martinsville, (Va.) and Henry County, that 
which was decreed by Almighty God came to pass. 
Sister Surge's soul departed her body. That which 
Sister Burge had spoken to her on a Friday morning, 
March 14, 1986, became a reality. Lloyd Burge 
(Sister Burge's son) found these words, written by 
Sister Burge in her Bible, after her death, "Come, ye 
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
for you from the foundation of the world." Matthew 

"To tell all my Friends around, What a Dear Saviour 

I have found. 
I am going home, I am going home, to die no 


He snatched me from a burning hell, So all my 

Dear Friends, Farewell, Farewell. 
My Heavenly Home is bright and fair, No pain nor 

Death can enter there; 
I am going home, I am going home, to die no 


Page 15 


Although Sister Burge was not conscious ver- 
bally, I feel beyond all doubt she could view the King 
in His Beauty, and I believe she was made willing to 
leave her body behind. 

Sister Burge was a very dear, close friend of mine, 
and I believe she was given me by the Lord. I visited 
her in her home every time I could, and conversed 
with her on the telephone frequently. I have missed 
her very much. 

Sister Burge and her husband, Charlie A. Burge, 
worked on a farm, and reared their children by the 
sweat of their brows. I recall Sister Burge relating to 
me that they had two milch cows. This was way back 
when times were hard. They were gone one day, 
and when they arrived home, these milch cows had 
gotten to some nitrate-soda. They had eaten 
enough to kill them both. In those days milk and but- 
ter were two essential foods necessary for survival. 

Sister Burge unloaded her burden before Aaron 
Fork Primitive Baptist Church. The service was con- 
cluded, she started to leave, and had gotten to the 
door. She went back, not knowing how she had 
gone back, and she had no memory of going back. 
Evidence was manifested that their burden had be- 
come so heavy that she could no longer carry it. So, 
she laid it down before the Church at Aaron Fork, 
and she was received. Her burden was never carried 
by her again. She was baptized by Elder Sam Atkin- 
son and Elder Bob Oafton. She was faithful to fill her 
seat when her health permitted, bearing fruit that she 
loved her brethren and sisters, which was evidence 
that she had first loved God. He first loved her or she 
could not have loved Him. 

Sister Burge's funeral service was conducted at 
Aaron Fork Primitive Baptist Church by Elder Frank 
Pegram, Elder Kenneth Hopkins and Elder David 

Her body was laid beneath the sod at the Aaron 
Fork Church cemetery beside her beloved husband 
to await that Great Day when King Jesus will come 
back in the Clouds of His Glory, bring with Him the 
Holy Angels, call for the sleeping dust, to be fash- 
ioned like unto the Body of Christ, to join in a Song 
that the Angels cannot sing. 

I would like to dedicate the following phrase to the 
three sons, and all the family, daughter-in-laws, 
grandchildren, sisters and brothers: 

"The sweetest words in the English language 
are Mother, Home and Heaven. 

Oh! Where shall human grief be stilled and Joy for 
pain be given? 

Where dwells the Sunshine of Eternal Love? 

In which the soul may always rove? 

A Sweet Voice answered, "HEAVEN." 

"Oh, Voyager, on life's flitful sea by stormy billows 

Say what can sooth thy aching breast, or give thee 

comfort, joy and rest, 
Like Mother, Home and Heaven?" 

May the Lord be to the sons and all the family a 
Mother, Grandmother and Friend. (Written by one 

who loved her, I hope, for Christ's sake.) 

Rachel Clark Manuel, 
Henry, Virginia 24151 


We, the Church at Banister Springs, Pittsylvania 
County, Virginia, bow in submission to the will of 
Almighty God, inasmuch as it has pleased Him to re- 
move from our midst our beloved Sister, Frankie 
Jones Martin. We believe, as Sister Martin believed, 
that there is a time to be born, and a time to die. 
These times were established by Almighty God be- 
fore the world began, and as He thought, so shall it 
come to pass, and as He commanded, so shall it 
stand. God is unchangeable. He is just in all His 
works and ways. There are none that can stay his 
mighty Hand, and there are none worthy to question 
Him. His will must be done both in Heaven and in 
Earth. He has given, and He has taken away — 
Blessed be the name of the Lord forever. 

It pleased the Lord, by His grace and mercy, to 
deal with Sister Martin at a young age, and on the 
third Saturday in May, 1941, united her with 
Bannister Springs Church, where she remained a 
good, faithful member for the rest of her life here on 

She was born into this world June 13, 1911, a 
daughter of Brother Joel Fletcher Jones, and his 
precious wife, Sarah Merricks Jones, a Pittsylvania 
County, Virginia. She had one brother, Raleigh 
Jones, who predeceased her several years ago. She 
also has a surviving sister, Laila Dove, Danville, 

By the Grace of God, Sister Frankie was united in 
marriage to Brother James Wesley Martin on April 18, 
1927. To this union were born six children. One 
daughter, Dora Evelyn, died as an infant. Five of the 
children survive: One son, Curtis Martin, Gretna, 
Virginia; four daughters, Sister Ruth Taylor and 
Charlotte Hastings, both of Chatham, Virginia; Sister 
Delores Simpson and Melba Dalton, both of Gretna 
Virginia. She is also survived by 18 grandchildren, 21 
great-grandchildren and three step-great-grandchil- 

True love, which can only come from the Lord, 
was manifested by Sister Martin for all of her family, 
but especially her dear husband who predeceased 
her in death in 1969. She never ceased to mourn 
her great loss of him, but her love for her family 
seemed to soothe her aching heart. She was always 
so glad when another baby was born into her family. 
She loved the Lord and the Church so much, and all 
her many friends who were precious to her. 

Sister Martin was in poor health for several of her 
final years. She became unable to stay by herself, so 
her precious children took her to stay with them. She 
would stay with one for a while, and then stay with 
another one of them. They were good to her. It 
pleased the Lord to bless her to be with Sister Ruth 
Taylor at the time of her death. The Lord called for 
her, and she obeyed in the night of October 14, 

Sister Martin's funeral service was held at Banister 

Page 16 


Springs Church on October 16, 1993, by her pastor, 
Elder Melvin Shelton, and Elder HP. Somers, whom 
she loved so much. Her body was taken to the 
Gretna Burial Park, and was laid to rest beside her 
precious husband. 

We, at Banister Springs Church, commend the 
children, the in-laws, grandchildren, and all who as- 
sisted Sister Martin throughout her journey here in 
this world. May the Lord's grace and mercy be with 
each of you, so that when that sweet day of the Lord 
appears, we shall be all gathered together with Sister 
Martin to meet the Lord, even be with Him, made like 
unto Him, and be satisfied forever. 

Written by one that she loved, and one who loved 
her, as a "Mother-in-lsrael," her pastor, I hope. 

Melvin R. Shelton 


By request of Cypress Creek Primitive Baptist 
Church, Onslow County, N.C., I will attempt to write 
the obituary of Sister Emma Swinson, who was born 
October 15, 1907, and departed this life May 7, 
1990. Her husband, Mr. Leslie Swinson, died in 

Sister Swinson was received into the fellowship of 
Cypress Creek Primitive Baptist Church, Duplin 
County, N.C., on November 14, 1937, and was bap- 
tized by the late Elder R.P. Batchelor. In the year of 
1970, she became one of the charter members of 
the Cypress Creek Primitive Baptist Church, Onslow 
County, N.C., whose pastor was Elder Horace Bryan. 
Swister Swinson was truly a kind, humble, precious 

On my first day of serving the church as pastor, I 
took special notice of this little sister in Christ. This 
was Saturday before the second Sunday in 
November, 1982. 1 believe I saw that same little jewel 
as spoken of in Ezekiel, 16th Chapter, 12th verse, 
that was placed in the forehead of that little girl child 
that was cast out in the day she was born. We believe 
this little girl is symbolic of the church, the Bride, that 
Christ died to redeem. This little gift was placed in the 
forehead where the subject of His grace could not 
see it, but brethren of like precious faith can most al- 
ways detect this special gift. We also believe that 
Sister Emma was girded about with fine linen and 
covered with silk, which we believe to represent the 
Grace of God. (See verse 10 of this same chapter.) 

Sister Swinson's life was clean, and her walk was 
orderly. "The steps of a good man are ordered of the 
Lord." Psalms 37:23. Several times, we took her 
home from church meetings. She lived alone in a 
neat, little house, always well kept, both inside and 
outside. A well groomed lawn, a clean little garden, 
well tilled, with flowers in her yard, and some chick- 
ens in the lot were always observed, as we came by. 
We feel that she desired nothing more than just a 
plain, simple life, enjoying the sweet fellowship with 
her church and friends, and, most of all, sweet fel- 
lowship with God. 

During the last few years of her life, she spent in 
declining health. While in the hospital for several 
days, some of the sisters, namely, Sister Sarah 

Williams and Sister Inez Humphrey, would try to visit 
her daily, and would hand feed her, hoping to en- 
courage her to eat, so as to gain her natural strength. 
But, when God's appointed time came to call her 
home, nothing could stay the Hand of God. We be- 
lieve there is a time appointed when the soul must 
be separated from the body. We believe that Sister 
Swinson's Christ-like spirit took its flight back to the 
Father who gave it, and when Jesus comes back to 
call for the sleeping dust of His little ones, who were 
chosen in Him before the foundation of the world, 
she will be included in that blessed number that the 
Bible speaks of as "a certain number." 

Her funeral rites was held at the family cemetery, 
and a graveside service was conducted by this un- 
worthy writer. 

Approved by Cypress Creek Primitive Baptist 
Church, Onslow County, N.C., while in regular con- 
ference, the 13th day of November, 1993. It was re- 
quested to send one copy to Zion's Landmark, 
and one copy to The Signs Of The Times for 
publication, and one copy to be recorded in the 
church book. 

J.C. Carroll (Writer) 
Elder J.C. Carroll, Moderator 
Minnie Jones, Church Clerk 



Our next session of the Mill Branch Union will go 
to Mill Branch Church, the fifth Saturday and Sunday 
in January, 1994. We invite all our brothers, sisters 
and ministering brethren to come visit with us. 

Mill Branch Church is located just east of Hwy. 701 
between Whiteville, N.C., and Tabor City, N.C. Turn 
east at Sidney Crossroad, and proceed to church 
site one mile on your left. 

J.D. Wright, Union Clerk 
Tabor City, N.C. 28463 


The 1994 Session of the Yellow River Union will 
be held with Haynes Creek Church, Gwinnette 
County, Ga., on the third Sunday and Saturday be- 
fore in March, the dates being March 19th and 20th, 

Directions to Haynes Creek Church are as follows: 
From Int. 85, exit at Ga. Route 20 South. Follow 
Route 20 through Lawrenceville, Ga., to inside city 
limits of Grayson, Ga. Take Rosebud Road, which 
angles to your right. You will cross Highway 78 at traf- 
fic light. Go about one and one-half miles to church 
site on your right. Haynes Creek Church is located 
about six miles west of Loganville, Ga. 

Hewatt L. Fleming 
622 Ga. Highway 51 South 
Homer, Ga. 30547 
Tel. 706-677-3785 

,,, u-q-WS-MOlSHIM 



an sanoNAay Hi 
rum l-daa 




POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Newborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699 220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXXVI 

September-October 1993 

Number 5 


Could we with ink the ocean fill, 
And were the skies of parchment made. 

Were ev'ry stalk on earth a quill, 
And ev'ry man a scribe by trade, 

To write the Love of God above 

Would drain the ocean dry. 
Nor could the scroll contain the whole, 

Tho' stretched from sky to sky. 

O Love of God, how rich and pure! 

How measureless and strong! 
It shall for evermore endure 

"The Saints'" and "Angel's" song. 



F.M. Lehman 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13.00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fall to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mall you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 



"And he took bread, and gave thanks, 
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, 
'This is my body which Is given for you: this 
do in remembrance of me.' Likewise the 
cup after supper, saying, 'This cup is the 
new testament In my blood, which is shed 
for you.'" — Luke 22:19-20. 

It was the desire of Jesus (being a Jew) to eat the 
passover supper with His disciples before His death 
on the cross. The twenty-second chapter of Luke 
describes a panorama of events that led up to the in- 
stitution of what we know as the "Lord's Supper." It 
might be noted that the same kind of bread 
(unleavened) was used in the passover supper and 
the pure, fermented fruit of the vine (wine) was also 
used by the Lord in the institution of this supper. Je- 
sus knew that His hour would soon come in which He 
would be offered unto God the Father as the sin- 
bearer of all His chosen bride. The passover was in- 
stituted to commemorate the "passing over" or 
sparing of the Hebrews when the first-born were 
slain in Egypt. It was done in a general sense from 
that time, and was known as the Feast of Unleav- 
ened Bread (Lev. 23:5,6) in commemoration of their 
deliverance from the bondage of Egypt. Christ is our 
passover, sacrificed for us (1 Cor. 5:7). It was while 
they were eating this passover supper with the Lord 
that He instituted what we know today as the Lord's 
Supper, instituted by Him before His death, and for 
the purpose of commemorating His death as the De- 
liverer of His people from the bondage of sin and 
death. After his death, it was to be eaten in 
"remembrance of Him." 

A careful examination of the scriptures should 
make clearly the purpose and importance of the ob- 
servance of this ordinance. There is a distinction be- 
tween this Supper and eating a common meal. In the 
11th chapter of 1 Corinthians, we have recorded 
some disorders that existed in the church at Corinth. 
They are rebuked for their failure to discern the dif- 
ference between partaking of this Supper and other 
suppers. He said, "When ye come together 
into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's 
supper. For in eating every one taketh be- 
fore other his own supper: and one is hun- 
gry, and another is drunken. What? have ye 
not houses to eat and drink in? or despise 
ye the church of God, and shame them that 
have not? What shall I say to you? shall I 

Ri y thi L f" dmark CSSN0744-6187) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, September 
& November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J.M. Mew- 
born, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 27592-0277 
«* C o^ C ' aSS Posta 9 e 's paid at Benson, N.C. POST- 
MASTER: Send address changes to Zion's Land- 
mark, p.o. box 277, Willow Spring, N.C, 27592- 

praise you in this? I praise you not. For I 
have received of the Lord that which also I 
delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus 
the same night In which He was betrayed 
took bread: and when He had given thanks, 
He brake it, and said, 'Take, eat: this is my 
body, which is broken for you: this do in 
remembrance of me. After the same man- 
ner also he took the cup, and when he had 
supped, saying, 'This cup Is the new tes- 
tament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ve 
drink It . in remembrance of me." 

The scripture does not tell us how often to partake 
of this Supper, but it does say, "As often as ye eat 
this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's 
death till he come." The important thing is the bless- 
ing that it be done in "remembrance of Him." If 
we do not discern the Lord's body as we partake of it, 
we eat and drink of it unworthily. We find in Acts 20:7 
that "upon the first day of the week, when the disci- 
ples came together to break bread, Paul preached 
unto them." This does not say they did it every first 
day of the week, and if this passage teaches this, 
then they also did it again on Monday — because 
Paul preached until midnight and the next day they 

broke bread and ate again. — read Acts 20:7-1 1 . a 

social meal was in some way connected when the 
early Christians met together. It appears that in both 
Jerusalem and Corinth, Christians, when they met 
together on the first day of the week, were accus- 
tomed to partake of a common meal. The name 
A gape, or love feast, mentioned in Jude, verse 12 
took place when the disciples had gathered together 
in one place. The disorder as pointed out in the 1 1th 
chapter of 1 Corinthians proves they had mixed the 
common meal with the Lord's Supper. 

The Lord's supper was instituted in His church — 
to His disciples — and not given to those outside the 
church. It is a church ordinance, and those who par- 
took of it had first been baptized. They were to eat 
and drink at His table in His kingdom (Luke 22:30). 
The supper was not to be carried outside His king- 
dom. Fellowship at the Lord's table demands sepa- 
ration. "Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord 
and the cup of devils: ye cannot be partak- 
ers of the Lord's table, and of the table of 
devils." (1 Cor. 10:21). "The cup of blessing 
which we bless, is it not the communion of 
the blood of Christ? The bread which we 
break, is it not the communion of the body 
of Christ? For we being many are one bread 
and one body: for we are ail partakers of 
that one bread." 1 Cor. 10:16, 17. The commis- 
sion, given by the Lord after His resurrection was: 
"Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing 
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost: teaching the m to observe all 
things whatsoever I have commanded you." (Matt. 
28:19,20). Baptism was first, and it always preceded 
observing this sacred ordinance. Only those who 
have been blessed to come in by the door of bap- 
tism can rightfully observe the Lord's Supper. 


Page 3 

Acts 2:41 gives us the proper order of what 
comes first. Notice the text carefully. "Then they 
that gladly received his word were bap- 
tized; and the same day there were added 
j unto them about 3,000 souls. And they 
i (those who had been added to the church) contin- 
ued stedfastly in the apostles doctrine and 
fellowship, and in breaking of bread , and in 
prayers." Baptism, administered by the proper au- 
thority, admits us to the privileges and rights of the 
; Lord's house. It goes before any and all these other 
privileges. The passover supper was to be eaten 
only by redeemed Israelites. So, the Lord's Supper 
should be eaten only by spiritual Israelites who have 
followed Him in gospel obedience. The subjects of 
communion should be blessed to come, not only 
cleansed by the blood of Jesus, but also practically 
washed in baptism, and living godly lives. The sup- 
per belongs to those of His children who have fol- 
lowed Him in baptism, and are in good standing in His 
true church. To admit others to this supper would be 
saying we believe their authority to baptize is just as 
good as ours, and what they teach is true, whether it 
is in harmony with ours or not. This we do not be- 

Our ministers through the years have gone ev- 
erywhere, preaching the gospel of Christ — in 
homes, schoolhouses, and even by appointments in 
churches buildings of other orders, but when it 
comes to the Lord's Supper, they have ever held 
that this ordinance is to be observed only with those 
of like precious faith and order. The partaking of this 
communion has a more limited scope than singing 
and preaching together. 

The unleavened bread and wine, used in the 
Lord's Supper, are emblems (not sacraments) of His 
body and blood. There is no special life-giving power 
in these emblems, but they are symbols of Him who 
possesses and give life. The erroneous doctrine of 
"transubstantiation" — introduced by Papal Rome 
that the elements of bread and wine, when conse- 
crated in this service, are actually changed into the 
body and blood of the risen Christ — is without any 
scriptural foundation. When Jesus told those disci- 
ples, "This is my body, and this is my 
blood," He was present before them. His blood 
had not been shed from His sinless body. These 
emblems were to be taken as representing His body 
and in remembrance of Him. Baptism and the Lord's 
Supper both point to the Lamb of God, and do not 
take the place of Him who alon e is the giver of eternal 
Jife^ The supper is symbolic (emblematic), and in 
commemoration of Him who laid down His life for us. 
It is a profession of our living faith in Him and His 
atonement for us, and is a token of church fellow- 
ship. It is very encumbant that church members 
never absent themselves from this sacred service. 
Only sickness or unavoidable circumstances should 
hinder us. We are commanded by God to observe 
this supper and to do it in "REMEMBRANCE OF 

T.L. Webb, Jr. 

(The above article, THE LORD'S SUPPER, is taken 

from the September, 1993, issue of THE CHRISTIAN 
PATHWAY, pages 9 & 10. It was found to be most inter- 
esting, and, if not deceived, bespeaks the truth on this 

J.M. Mewborn 


For some time I have felt I would like to comment 
upon singing and the use of hymns, as we com- 
monly call them, in the worship of the church of God. 
Singing has been an integral part of the service of 
the worship of God, at least, since when the children 
of God worshipped under the law in the second dis- 
pensation of time nearly 4,000 years ago. David 
makes mention of singing of praise to the Lord in his 
writings numerous times in the Old Testament. 

It is strongly believed by many now that our hymns 
that we use today, and were composed as late as the 
17th, 18th and 19th centuries, owe their beginnings 
to the old religious songs of the Hebrews or Jews. 
The Hebrew Psalter contains some of the most 
beautiful songs ever written. They include the fa- 
mous "Song of Miriam," the "Nineteenth Psalm," the 
Song of Deborah," and the "Song of Barak." As indi- 
cated the great old Hebrew psalms are credited to 
the inspiration of God as given through His servants 
of old, David and Soloman. 

The use of Hymns in connection with the worship 
of the service of God is mentioned only three (3) 
times in the New Testament, or in connection with 
the worship of God in the Gospel Church in the last 
dispensation of time. The first time was at the end or 
close of the supper that took place in the upper 
room. The world today calls this supper "The Last 
Supper." In truth and reality the real last supper will 
take place with Christ in that upper and better King- 
dom with the chosen, elect Church of God of the 
general assembly and first born in Heaven and im- 
mortal glory. It is yet to come. There, He will do as He 
said He would do concerning the cup, saying, "But I 
say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of 
the vine, until That day when I drink it new with you 
in my Father's kingdom. And when they had 
sung an hymn, they went out Into the 
Mount of Olives." Matthew 26:29, 30. "That Day" 
which Jesus has reference to here will truly embrace 
or include "The Last Supper." There, at that table, 
there will be no more going in and out, but His chil- 
dren will feast continuously on His everlasting Love 
for ever and ever. Those who are blessed to reach 
that happy place will be satisfied to eat and drink at 
His Table forevermore. 

But, have you ever wondered what that hymn was 
(the name of it) that the (13) thirteen of them sang on 
that occasion, in that upper room." "And when 
they had sung an hymn, they went out into 
the Mount of Olives." Matthew 26:29. For 
some reason best known unto our God, He pur- 
posed that it's name or identity not be recorded by 
the writers of the scriptures, and its identity to be 

Page 4 


hidden or lost through the ages since that time. 
Hymns are not a part of the scriptures, but their 
words bear witness of the great glory and power of 
our God. The Apostle Paul authorizes and mentions 
the use of hymns in the Gospel Church and her dis- 
pensation without the accompaniment of instru- 
ments (organs, pianos, etc.,), "Speaking to your- 
selves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, 
singing and making melody in your heart to the 
Lord!" Ephesians 5:19. To the Church at Colose or 
Colossian brethren he said, "Let the word of Christ 
dwell in richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonish- 
ing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual 
songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord." 
Colossians 3:16. Yet, as we have said, for some pur- 
pose or reason best known unto the Lord, the iden- 
tity and names of these hymns and spiritual songs, 
the one used at the supper in the upper room and 
those used in Church at Ephesus and Colose, have 
not survived the ages. Today, there is nothing as 
beneficial to the tried and troubled soul and uplifting 
to the wounded heart of a child of God than the 
singing with grace and making melody in that heart 
and soul to the Lord. I dearly love it and I love to hear 
it. There is no sound in all the earth like unto that 
Heavenly sound that comes from the congregation 
of His people when the church of God upon earth is 
truly abounding in His love and glorious peace. One 
hymnwriter is bound to also have beheld and felt this 
same beauty in such unison for he described it in a 
marvellous way when he said. 

LORD, how delightful 'tis to see 
A whole assembly worship thee! 
At once they sing, at once they pray, 
They hear of heaven, and learn the way. 

I have been there, and still would go; 
Tis like a little heaven below: 
Not all that hell or sin can say, 
Shall tempt me to forget this day." 

All of our beautiful, old hymns that are used today 
from our hymn books are expressions of the doctrine 
by way of experience and revelation of the man to 
whom God blessed to write them. Recently in the 
"Sept.-Oct." 1984, issue of the Zion's Landmark 
we gave an account of the origin of the hymn, 
"Amazing Grace" by John Newton. Many people ex- 
pressed appreciation for that information. In connec- 
tion with this article, I would like to give the origin of 
another one of our most used and well beloved 
hymns that we have sung many times in our worship 
services entitled, "God Moves in a Mysterious Way," 
by William Cowper. 

Cowper was born in 1731 in Hertfordshire, Eng- 
land, and was an English poet. He was also a lawyer, 
but did not enjoy the practice of law. While preparing 
for a clerkship in the House of Lords, the upper leg- 
islative branch of the English government (or Parlia- 
ment) he fell into a fit of depression and what was 
thought to be a mental illness that reoccurred con- 
tinuously from time to time. (Spiritually speaking, it 
was by far more than that for it was within his soul.) He 
lost all relish for his studies to which he had before 

been so much attached; they no longer had any 
charms for him. He had need of something more 
salutary than secular preparation or amusement, but 
had no one to direct him where to find it. He was later 
appointed Clerk of the Journals of the English 
House of Lords through the influence of a relative. 
"To this dilemma," he says, "was I reduced, either to 
keep possession of the office to the last extremity, 
and by so doing expose myself to a public rejection 
for inefficiency or else to fling it up at once, and by 
this means to run the hazard of ruining my benefac- 
tor's right of appointment by bringing his discretion 
into question." (End of quote.) To such a strait in the 
mind and soul have few ever been subjected. Within 
his inner being there was the constant continuation 
of condemnation because of the conviction of sin 
that was taking place within. He was powerless to 
move, only to sink downward and more deeper into a 
pit of dark despair and from whose irretrievable 
depths only the high Hand of One had the power to 

It was during one of these seizures of deep de- 
pression and trouble that he cried out aloud and 
cursed the hour of his birth; in the deep depression 
came the great temptation — the dark and hellish 
purpose of self-murder. Cowper said that he 
thought, perhaps, there was no God and that the 
scriptures might be false, and if so, God had 
nowhere forbidden suicide. In his misery he thought 
that even in hell itself would be more supportable. 

In November, 1763, he purchased half an ounce 
of laudanum, a tincture of opium, resolving to use it 
as soon as he was convinced there was no other way 
of escape. He said that he went into the fields, to find 
a house or ditch in which to die; but his mind was 
changed to commit the act at his home. Twenty times 
he had the vial to this mouth, distracted between the 
desire of death and the dread of it, and even at the 
time it seemed as if an invisible Hand swayed the 
bottle downwards and away from him. A convulsive 
agitation seemed to deprive him of the use of his 
limbs. He reached the place of his abode and pre- 
pared himself again for the last scene. He poured the 
laudanum into a small basin, set it on a chair by the 
bedside, half undressed himself, lay down between 
the blankets, and, shuddering with horror, reached 
forth his hands towards the basin, became so closely 
contracted, as if bound with a cord, that they became 
useless. He could, indeed, have guided the basin to 
his mouth with his hands, as his arms were not at all 
affected, but the circumstances struck him with won- 
der, and he lay down to muse upon it, when he 
heard his laundress's husband coming in, which frus- 
trated his design or purpose for the time. 

He then went to bed and slept until 3:00 a.m., 
when, taking his penknife, he endeavored to force ft 
into his heart, but it would not penetrate. The clock 
struck 7, and instantly it occurred to him to take his 
garter, and , forming a noose, fixed it about his neck, 
but twice did the iron and framework of the bed break 
under his weight. The third effort, he thought, was 
more likely to succeed. He fastened the garter to the 
top of the door, which was a very high one, and, 
pushing away the chair, hung at his whole length. 


Page 5 

While he hung, he heard a voice say distinctly, "TIs 
over!" but it did not at all alarm him nor affect his 
resolution. He hung so long, that he lost all sense 
and consciousness of existence. When he came to 
himself again, he thought himself in hell. The sound 
of his own groans was all that he heard. The garter 
had broken, and he was lying on his face. The stag- 
nation of blood under one eye, and a red circle 
round his neck, showed plainly that he had been on 
the brink of eternity. His laundress passed the door 
while he was hanging on it, as she was in the adjoin- 
ing room. On hearing him fall, she went into his bed- 
room to ask him if he were not well, and said she 
feared he had been in a fit. 

Relatives came and tried to console him, but to no 
avail could any reach him in this distraught state of 
mind or being. Cowper said, "There never was so 
abandoned a wretch — so great a sinner!" One 
evening he thought of drowning himself. So he took 
a coach to the Tower Wharf, in London, intending to 
throw himself into the Thames River from the Cus- 
tomhouse Quay, but the water was so low, and be- 
sides there was a porter seated upon some goods. 
He returned to the coach, and putting up the shut- 
ters therein, ordered the driver to proceed on, not 
telling the driver of all that was taking place. His driver 
admitted that he was lost in the cold darkness and 
fog of the night of London, although well acquainted 
with the city, and Cowper, while disguising his inten- 
tions to him, pretended to give more careful direc- 
tions to him for reaching the bridge, found that their 
wanderings had brought them right back to (his) 
Cowper's own door. Strongly affected by what 
seemed to him a Divine intervention, a Lofty Light 
with beams of reassuring rays of Love then penetrat- 
ing a wounded and recovering soul, the snare now 
broken, he hurried to his room and wrote these 
wonderful words: 
"God moves in a mysterious way 

His wonders to perform; 
He plants His footsteps in the sea, 

He rides upon the storm. 

Deep in unfathomable mines 

Of never-failing skill, 
He treasures up His bright designs, 

And works His sovereign will. 

Ye fearful saints, fresh courage take, 
The clouds ye so much dread 

Are big with mercy, and shall break 
In blessing on your head. 

Judge not the Lord by feeble sense, 
But trust him for His grace; 

Behind a frowning providence 
He hides a smiling face. 

His purposes will ripen fast, 

Unfolding every hour; 
The bud may have a bitter taste, 

But sweet will be the flower. 

Blind unbelief is sure to err, 

And scan His work in vain; 
God is His own interpreter 

And He will make it plain. 

It is interesting to note that William Cowper and 
John Newton, who composed the hymn, "Amazing 
Grace," were very close friends and contemporaries 
in England in that day. Newton died first, leaving a 
void in Cowper's life to which he (Cowper) never be- 
came fully adjusted to thereafter. Such was their tie 
of friendship. They greatly loved one another and 
shared (by the Grace of God) common insights into 
the doctrine and teaching of Salvation alone by 
God's free and meritorious grace, unmerited on the 
part of hell deserving sinners. 

J.M Mewborn 

(The "Old Man" vs 
"The New Man") 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing an article entitled, A Riddle, that 
was written by Elder Gilbert Beebe during his lifetime 
in the 19th century, which, if not deceived, I believe, 
applies to God's people and His churches in this day 
and time, as well as at the time he was blessed to 
write it. Sometime, when you have the space and 
mind for publication, I would be glad, and, I trust, 
made thankful, to see it in print again. 

May it be God's will to continue to bless you in 
standing for, as well as upholding, the truth, as it is in 
Christ Jesus, our Lord. 

In love for the Truth, 
W. William Edwards 
Snow Hill, N.C. 28580 
February 28, 1994 


We have for many years been partially acquainted 
with the inmates of a house, whose history, if we 
were able to do justice to the work, would be in- 
teresting, and perhaps profitable to some portion of 
our readers. The house itself is fearfully and wonder- 
fully made, and has stood in its present form a little 
more than forty years. The materials of which the 
house is made were originally very good, but now 
appear to be in rather a dilapidated and decaying 
state. It has been thought by good judges that there 
is contagion in the building; and this conclusion has 
been confirmed, by the appearance of "spots of 
leprosy in the walls," like fretting sores. Now what we 
wish to relate, is in reference to the tenants of this 
house. And what think you of two families occupying 
one house? You know that unless they agree pretty 
well, they must live very uncomfortably together. 
Well, we know this to be the case; for although the 
house is inhabited by but two individuals, it 

Page 6 


frequently seems to contain, as it were, "the 
company of two armies." We have known them to be 
engaged in such deadly strife, that without foreign 
interference they would certainly have destroyed 
each other. 

It will answer our present purpose, without calling 
names, to designate these fighting neighbors, the 
Old man and the New man; for the eldest tenant of 
the house has in reality had possession of the 
premises ever since the house was built, but the 
other took his residence in the same house, some 
years afterward; having the consent of the builder 
and owner of the house. On the occasion of the New 
man's moving into the house, we shall never forget 
what a dreadful uproar took place. The Old man is not 
only old, but he is a strong man; and being armed, 
had kept his palace, and his goods were in safety, 
until that memorable struggle took place. No tongue 
can tell, nor pen describe, with what awful 
desperation that battle was fought. It was the most 
sanguine and dreadful conflict, between the most 
powerful disputants, and attended with the most 
thrilling and affecting circumstances that we ever 
witnessed. Incredible as our description of this 
scene may appear, we do assure our readers that the 
very heavens grew dark on that occasion! loud 
thunders shook the world, and vivid lightning played 
around! The voice of words were heard, until the 
reeling walls of the disputed house seemed ready to 
be dashed into a thousand pieces, like a potter's 

The old man contended for the exclusive 
possession of the house, and set up the plea, (by 
silent possession), that he had held a peaceable 
possession so long, it was his lawful property. 
Moreover, he found certain passages of the law, 
which he interpreted to mean, that no such tenant 
should be allowed to occupy any part of the 
premises; from ancient records he also showed that 
the house had been mortgaged to his king, whose 
name was Death; and by his will, he claimed the 
exclusive right to the house; but he was foiled by the 
Wonderful Counselor for the other, who proved 
beyond dispute, that the bond was canceled, and 
the property redeemed from all encumbrance, ex- 
cepting that he, the old man, might, by the suffrage 
of the proprietor, remain in the basement story for a 
short-time. He also contended that he was able to 
defend his right, and that he would never go out 
alive. But, as the result of that struggle has 
abundantly proved, the old man was mistaken; for 
one, stronger than he, came, and the old man was 
bound, and his goods were spoiled. The victorious 
warrior, (for he was a man of war) who had made bare 
his arm in vanquishing this potent enemy, claimed 
the right to dispose of the premises as he pleased; 
and he assigned to the new man, all the upper part of 
the house, to have and to hold from that date forth, 
during the pleasure of the landlord, or as long as the 
house should stand. When the new man entered his 
mansion, how different was the scene! The conflict 
was over, the old man was in chains; and it was 
whispered that he was dead; and the new man made 
great reckoning on having the house completely 

purged, purified, set in order, made pleasant, 
peaceable and beautiful; but scarcely had the work 
of reform and improvement commenced, when the 
new comer thought he could perceive signs of life in 
the carcass of the old vanquished foe; nor was he at 
all deceived in his apprehensions; for suddenly the 
old man revived, and in a most surly, insolent and 
quarrelsome manner, bid the new man leave the 
house. The new man trembled convulsively at this 
unlooked for treatment — plead that he had been 
put in possession by the lawful owner of the 
property; and that he had obtained liberty to hold 
possession of all the upper part of the house, as 
long as it should stand; and that when this earthly 
house should be dissolved, he had a building of 
God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens. But the old man disputed his plea, and 
insinuated that he was laboring under a delusion, in 
regard to having been put into possession of the 
house, or any part of it; and declared that the new 
man had not been put into the possession, and that 
he could not in justice be. Finally the artful language 
of the old man was such that the new man began to 

fear exceedingly that he was truly under some 
dreadful delusion. Under these impressions, he 
wept, and prayed, and fasted, and labored, and 
struggled, for many days, until his Lord again 
appeared for his deliverance, and gave him a 
renewed evidence of his goodness and mercy. After 
this conflict was over, things went smoothly on for 
some time; but after certain days, the old man 
brought home with him some old comrades, (among 
whom was a very celebrated and ardently pious Mr. 
Charity, D.D., and a few of his neighbors, Good 
Works, Carnal Mind, Law Righteousness, and one 
very shrewd old fellow, called Human Reason, A.M.,) 
and insisted on entertaining them in the upper part 
of the house, as they were all used to high living. At 
first the new man objected; but seeing that the 
company were all very pious, and being fond of 
religious company, and fearing that he would be 
thought uncharitable if he should reject them, he 
consented; and they all came in, and seemed to 
enjoy a merry time; indeed, the old man himself 
began to be very religious, and he and his guests 
soon found occasion to chide the new man for 
backwardness, inertness, a want of zeal and activity, 
&c; and he, poor fellow, began to feel something of 
his leanness and barrenness; he confessed the 
justness of their censure, and begged them to aid 
him in an attempt at reformation; to this, they, being 
of the benevolent order, readily consented, and 
forthwith began a course of lectures, in which they 
told him that he was entirely too tight laced in his 
religious principles; that he was trusting too much to 
grace; and that he did not lay a sufficient stress upon 
good works; they read off to him a long chapter, 
upon duty religion, duty faith, duty prayer, &c, and 
urged that he must be up and doing — that 
he must use the means of grace. They told him, 
moreover, that thousands, by tight lacing, had 
become sickly, had brought on consumption, and 
even death. It was the unanimous opinion of 
the gang, that New man must make brick without 


Page 7 

straw; and when he complained, they told him he 
was idle, and they applied the lash until his groans 
and sighs became indescribably dreadful; and it is 
our sincere opinion that these thievish imps would 
have worked poor, distressed New man to death, if it 
had not been for an interposition of his Lord; for they 
had already got him to consent to change 
apartments with his fellow tenant, and he had moved 
down stairs, quite into the cellar. The new man had 
been persuaded to believe that for, and in 
consideration of his kindness in changing rooms with 
his neighbor, he would be exceedingly happy, and 
enjoy great peace of mind, &c. But to his 
mortification he found the room very dark, the light 
and warmth of the sun being shut out, and had only 
light enough to perceive that the room was 
dreadfully filthy, and that it contained innumerable 
reptiles, serpents and scorpions. This exercise threw 
him into a cold sweat, and he was dreadfully tried in 
his mind, to account for his troubles; he made some 
vain attempts to maul these serpents with carnal 
weapons, such as good resolutions, large quantities 
of formal prayer, and many other weapons of the 
same kind, that he found among the lumber of the 
old man — all to no effect, for he found himself only 
beating the air. In this dreary condition he remained 
until the next visit of his Lord and Master, who came 
to his relief, opened the prison door, took his feet 
out of the stocks, set him in a large place, thrust his 
old man down into the nether apartment, and raised 
him (the new man) again to the enjoyment of former 
light, life and liberty. 

We might continue our parable ad infinitum, for 
the old man and the new man cannot get along 
peaceably together; the new man having received 
an order from the court of the King's bench, to 
crucify the old man with his comrades; and in his 
attempting to execute this sentence, they have had 
some awful combats; and the old fox has often 
played the possum, and made his antagonist think 
he was dead; but as soon as a favorable opportunity 
presented, he would revive, and in many instances 
would bring the other into subjection to the law of 
sin, that was written on the walls of the house. The 
new man, in some of his struggles, has been heard 
to cry out, O wretched man that I am! Who shall 
deliver me from the body of this death? But we are 
credibly informed that he has received an assurance 
from his Lord, that a few more struggles will end the 
strife — when the old crazy walls of the disputed 
territory shall be thrown down, and he shall then 
inhabit an incorruptible building, far from the noise 
and rage of the old man. 

Reader, do you understand the riddle? 

Gilbert Beebe 


We seek a rest beyond the skies, 

In everlasting day; 
Thro' floods and flames the passage lies, 

But Jesus guards the way. 

The swelling flood, and raging flame, 

Hear, and obey His word; 
The let us triumph in His name, 

Our Saviour is the Lord. 



PRAYER is the saint's sincere desire, 
Unuttered or expressed; 
The motion of a hidden fire, 
That trembles in the breast. 

Prayer is the burden of a sigh, 
The falling of a tear; 
The upward glancing of an eye, 
When none but God is near. 

Prayer is the simplest form of speech 
That infant lips can try; 
Prayer the sublimest strains that reach 
The Majesty on high. 

Prayer is the Christian's vital breath, 
The Christian's native air; 
The watchword at the gate of death; 
He enters heaven with prayer. 




Lucille Landers, age 91, of Coleman, Texas, died 
Tuesday, January 4, 1994, at Coleman County 
Medical Center. Funeral services were held at 2:00 
p.m., on Friday, January 7, 1994, at Stevens Funeral 
Home Chapel with Elder Lynwood Jacobs officiating. 
Burial followed at Coleman (Tx.) Cemetery, under the 
direction of Stevens Funeral Home. 

She was born November 1, 1902, in Stephens 
County, Texas, the daughter of the late J.J. and 
Belle Vick Sikes. On November 2, 1921, she married 
Charles Urbane Landers. He preceded her death in 
1976. She was a homemaker, and a member of the 
Primitive Baptist Church. 

She is survived by four daughters, one son, 
fifteen grandchildren, 33 great grandchildren and 
two great-great grandchildren. Her grandsons 
served as pallbearers. She was a sweet, loving 
mother and grandmother. We shall miss her. 

Pauline Stanley, 
205 Hollywood 
Coleman, Texas 76834 

Page 8 



We, the members of Matrimony Primitive Baptist 
Church, Rockingham County, North Carolina, bow in 
humble submission to the will of our Lord and 
Saviour. On October 13, 1993, the Lord saw fit to call 
Sister Zella Basham from this world. 

Sister Zella Basham was the daughter of Saford 
and Tida Phillips. She was retired from General Elec- 
tric Corporation. She joined Matrimony Church on 
June 7, 1991 , and was baptized by her pastor, Elder 
Paul M. Clark. 

She was preceded in death by her husbands, 
Frederick A. Coleman and Roscoe F. Basham. She is 
survived by one son, three daughters, three broth- 
ers, two sisters and five grandchildren. Sister Zella 
will be greatly missed by all who knew and loved her. 
We, the church, hope our loss is her eternal gain. 

Funeral services were conducted at John M. 
Oakley and Sons Funeral Home, Salem, Virginia, by 
her pastor, Elder Paul M. Clark, assisted by Elder 
David Minter. 

Matrimony Church desires to express loving sym- 
pathy to the family, and all who loved Sister Zella. 
May it be resolved that three copies of this obituary 
notice be made: one for the family, one for the 
church record, and one for Zion's Landmark for 

Done by order of Matrimony Church in confer- 
ence, January 8, 1994. 

Elder Paul M. Clark, Moderator 
Mabel Rhodes, Clerk 



We, of the Indian Fork Church, at our last 
conference, elected to entertain the Bell Memorial 
Meeting at our regular meeting time on the first Sun- 
day in May, and Saturday night before, meeting time 
at 7:00 p.m., Saturday evening, and at 10:00 on 
Sunday, April 30, 1994, and May 1st, 1994. 

We take this opportunity to write all of our precious 
brethren and friends to come and visit with us. 

Directions to Indian Fork Church are as follows: 
Those coming from the east take Route 460 to the 
West Va. Turnpike. Those coming from the south 
take Int. 77 to West Va. Turnpike. Take Int. 64 to 
Hurricane (W.Va.) Exit No. 34. Then take Business 
Route 34 through Hurricane to U.S. Route 60 to 
Culloden, West Va. Turn left at Culloden Elementary 
School; go 1/2 mile to church site on your right. 

Elder Elmer Smith, Moderator 
Norman Bird, Clerk 
2344 Cherry Street 
Hurricane, West Va. 25526 


The 85th Annual Session of the Salem Primitive 
Baptist Association will be held, if the Lord will, at 
Bunker Hill Church, Forsyth County, N.C., to be 
entertained by Winston Church, beginning on 
Saturday before the third Sunday in June, 1994, and 
will continue through Monday following. These dates 
are June 18th, 19th, and 20th, 1994. 

Bunker Hill Church is located on Highway 66, two 
miles south from Kernersville, N.C. just off Interstate 

We invite our brethren and friends of our faith and 
order to meet with us this year, 1994, at our 
association. We hope that you will come and be with 

Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
1593 Town Creek Road 
Reidsville, N.C. 27320 
Tele. 910-623-3073 


The Eighty-Eighth Annual Session of the Lower 
Country Line Primitive Baptist Association, the 
LORD willing, will convene July 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, 
1994, at the Permanent Site, to be entertained by 
Wheeler's Church. Elder Burch Wray was appointed 
to preach the introductory sermon and Elder Mack 
Freeman, is his alternate. 

The Permanent Meeting site is located about 7 
miles east of Roxboro, Person County, North 
Carolina, just off Highway (U.S. Route ) 158, near 
Surl Church. 

All lovers of the Doctrine of Salvation by Grace are 
invited to meet with us, and we especially need the 
presence of our ministering brethren. 

John Blalock, Association Clerk, 
P.O. Box 291 
Butner, N.C, 27509 
Tele. 910-575-6861 


Our next Union Meeting will be held, if the Lord 
will, at Simpson Creek Church, Horry County, South 
Carolina, the fifth Saturday and Sunday in May, 
1994. We invite our Elders, brethren and sisters, and 
friends, all of them, to come and visit us. 

Simpson Creek Church is located about four miles 
southeast from Loris, South Carolina, just off Route 
#9, that leads from Loris, S.C., to Myrtle Beach, 
South Carolina. 

J.D. Wright, Union Clerk 
Tabor City, N.C. 28463 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson. NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXXVI 

November-December 1993 

Number 6 



LLLL~6Q\/.Z ON N3"'WS~N01SNin 
SCn sa~10NA3£l I-IIIWB 7./U..LL XQh 
36/ \ 0/90 

ndM j... : j3a s-woiaoiaad 



POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark 
Willow Spring, NC 



(The Words of Christ) Luke 12:32.) 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13.00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fall to get your "Zion's 
Landmark," please notify the editor at 
the above address who will mail you any 
missed copies. 

Page 2 


BE LIFTED UP." John 3:14 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

You will find enclosed an article entitled, NOTES 
ON JOHN 3:14-16, by Elder W.S. Craig, (1867- 
1961), who lived in Cozad, Nebraska, during his 
lifetime. In this article, Elder Craig was wonderfully 
blessed in rightly dividing the word of truth in 
showing the vast difference between the two worlds 
spoken of in the scriptures, the world of unbelievers 
of Arminianism, and the true Kingdom of Christ, our 
Lord. He uses that scripture, so commonly quoted 
by them, "For God so loved the world, that He gave 
His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
Him should not perish, but have everlasting life," 
(John 3:16), to prove their fallacy and deception, in 
their misuse of the Word of God. In his article, he 
discriminates between the two worlds, showing 
clearly the true difference, and he makes the 
discrimination very plainly to the reader, showing 
truth from error. 

I believe that many of your readers of Zion's 
Landmark would enjoy, if not deceived, reading 
this wonderful article on a subject that is often dis- 
cussed among the children of God, wherever, today. 

In love for the Truth, 
W. William Edwards 
Snow Hill, N.C. 28580 
February 28, 1994 


"And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the 
wilderness, even so must the Son of man be lifted 

"That whosoever believeth in Him should not 
perish, but have eternal life. 

"For God so loved the world, that He gave His only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him 
should not perish, but have everlasting life." 

"The people spake against God and against 
Moses" (Num. xxi. 5) and by the way of punishment 
"the Lord sent fiery serpents among the people, and 
they bit the people; and much people of Israel died." 
The sting of death is sin." (1 Cor. xv. 56), and to my 
mind the deadly bites gave all those bitten a very 
painful knowledge of the awful consequences of 
their sin against God. The bitten Israelites typify 
sinners made painfully conscious of their sinful and 
lost condition. The "serpent of brass" typifies Jesus 
Christ. Moses (the law) lifted up this serpent on a 
pole. Its brightness made it easily seen by the 
remotest in the camps of Israel, and all those bitten, 
who looked thereon, lived. Their natural life was 
saved to them. This cure was effectual and certain in 
every case. While they may have suffered pain after 

they looked, they certainly did not die, though bitten 
with death. To my mind not one Israelite died from 
the sting of those serpents after the brazen serpent 
was raised up, for it was the gracious Lord's express 
purpose to save the lives of those bitten by such 
means. And so I fail to see where there is any real 
ground to conclude that any of those bitten sulked in 
their tents and refused to look and died through 
such refusal. The souls that are really pained with a 
stinging sense of guilt against God are always made 
willing to look, though sometimes their faith may be 
weak and much clouded with darkness and errors. 

The brass serpent possessed all its virtue to cure 
and preserve life through God's appointment. And, 
for a like reason Jesus Christ, the great Physician, 
possesses such wonderful sin-healing and life 
power. In this present life the believer retains a 
feeling sense of sin, but he shall live eternally and 
not die, for the everlasting faithfulness of Almighty 
God to His Purpose in Christ makes this certain. 
"Even so must the Son of man be lifted up." That the 
Scriptures be fulfilled there was a positive needs be 
that the Son of man be lifted up, and I believe that 
just as certain as He was so raised, just that certain 
also will all His people be raised up from their awful 
condition in sin and spiritual death to that blest state 
of salvation and eternal life. 

Unbitten Israelites may have very stoutly ridiculed 
the idea that looking unto a brass serpent, bearing 
the image of the hated serpents, would positively 
and effectively save the lives of those bitten by such 
deadly serpents; but those actually bitten, no doubt, 
gladly embraced the gift to live by looking, for they 
were given faith to look to the cure that God had in 
His rich mercy for them provided. To all such it meant 
life; but as it was not raised up for the unbitten, it 
meant nothing to them, nor did it have any effect, 

Moses made the brass serpent (quite harmless in 
itself) in the form and appearance for those fiery ser- 
pents. So Jesus Christ (who was so holy and 
harmless in Himself) was made in the likeness of 
sinful man, and to bear the hateful image of sinful 
flesh, for He was made to be sin and a curse, and all 
that look to Him by faith will certainly be saved; for the 
believer in Him is most graciously promised eternal 
life, and our merciful God will surely make this 
promise good. "This is the promise that He hath 
promised us, even eternal life" — 1 John ii. 25, and 
remember it was made by Him "that cannot lie." (Tit. i. 
2.) The believing world shall not perish, but have 
eternal life through such gracious provisions. 

And simply looking to that brazen serpent, or the 
natural eyes of the bitten Israelites, did not give it that 
efficacy to preserve life; for God had already 
provided it with that power on purpose to save their 
lives. So, likewise, looking to Jesus Christ does not 
give Him power to save, for nothing that any man can 
do can possibly add to His saving and life-giving 
power. But the blessed subjects of His redeeming 
love are given faith to believe that which in His 
amazing mercy for them is already provided. So, it is 
not the act of believing (which so often seems to be 
erroneously considered as some great effort of the 


Page 3 

mind), but it is the thing believed. It is not faith itself at 
all, but the great and glorious object which faith 
embraces, and this is Jesus Christ, whose shed 
blood alone possesses the power to cleanse from all 
sin, and save from eternal death, the penalty of sin. 
Genuine belief in Christ and His finished work make 
all the difference. 

"For God so loved the world," etc. Our minds can 
only faintly conceive of the wonderful strength of this 
love, for it "passeth knowledge." — Eph. iii. 19. And, 
surely it is not faith in such redeeming love that 
supposes that any included in this blessed number 
will or may be lost. True faith in God believes that His 
purpose in sending Christ (who was "delivered by 
the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of 
God") into this world cannot in the least degree be 
thwarted; for "Christ died for our sins according to 
the Scriptures." — 1 Cor. xv. 3. This redeeming love 
is the moving cause of His wonderful salvation. And, 
this believing world, which Jesus Christ is here 
speaking of, embraces a large multitude, and they, 
every one, will be given hope of eternal life, for His 
words are so positive to that end. I believe that Jesus 
has reference to the same world as John when he 
said, "Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away 
the sin of the world." — John i. 29. And it should be 
noticed that this sin is absolutely taken away. So, a 
full salvation must be the certain result. To the same 
effect is Christ declared to be the "Savior of the 
world." — John iv. 42. Also, 1 John ii. 2 and iv. 14. 
What right and how dare any one declare that any 
part of that blest world will be lost? It is but little short 
of blasphemy to so contradict the positive words of 
our blest Redeemer. 

While Universalism has a very pleasing 
appearance, it is deceptive in that it cannot be true, 
because the scriptures declares some are lost. Be- 
lievers should rest perfectly assured that the blessed 
Bible does not contain any contradictory statements, 
but is always harmonious when correctly interpreted. 
And it should be noted that it speaks of two different 
worlds, and this fact should be kept in mind. 

It is God's sovereign, redeeming love which 
spreads out the bounds and limits of His salvation. 
But, does this love embrace the whole race of 
Adam? Surely not, if there be any lost. The Bible 
plainly declares that some are lost, and as not one 
drop of the precious blood of Jesus Christ was shed 
in vain, we can only consistently conclude that none 
of it was shed for those not benefitted thereby. 

The word "many" is often used in connection with 
the work of our blessed Redeemer, (Is. 1iii. 11, 12; 
Matt. xxvi. 28; Mark x. 45; Heb. ii. 10; ix. 28), and from 
this word it is only reasonable to conclude that His 
work has some limitations. It should be carefully 
noted that universal terms are not to be stretched 
beyond that with reference to which they are used. 

Also universal terms are used with reference to 
l those who are not the subjects of God's mercy: John 
' viii. 23; xiv. 17; xv. 19; xviii. 9, 16; 1 John iii. 1 ; iv. 5; v. 
19; Rev. vi. 15-17; evi. 14, etc. 

There is a vast difference between the 
expressions "all without distinction" and "all without 
exception." That Jesus Christ died for all manner and 

classes of people and that without distinction, as 
regards their nationality and condition in life, I believe 
and rejoice in; but where is the comfort or sweetness 
in believing that He died for any of those lost? It is 
surely that element of certainty which gives His 
redeeming blood that assuring sweetness which 
believers rejoice in. And, as no one has the least 
right to try to empty the blessed gospel of its saving 
declarations, I can only logically conclude that those 
not saved will simply be left in their sins to perish 
under divine justice. While this may seem very hard 
to many, according to the purpose of God, those 
who are really reconciled to Him dare not call in 
question the sovereign right of the Almighty to do as 
"seemed good in His sight." — Luke x. 21 ; Rom ix. 

W.S. Craig 


Some of our subscribers, no doubt, are ac- 
quainted with Sister Sudie W. Taylor, Goldsboro, 
N.C., whose life was spared during a violent storm 
(lightning, wind, hail and rain) during the early morn- 
ing hours of July 2, 1993. During this rough storm 
with tornado winds caused a large oak tree to fall on 
her home in the Grantham Community of Wayne 
County, N.C. A matter of a very few short minutes 
made the difference between life and death, as Sis- 
ter Taylor decided to wait out the storm in a small, 
adjoining room to her bedroom, prior to lying back 
down, after she had gotten up as the storm was ap- 
proaching her home. Surely, "God moves in mysteri- 
ous ways, His wonders to perform." 

The following article from the Goldsboro New 
Argus, we believe, will be interesting to our readers 
and subscribers, and especially to those who know 
and love dear Sister Taylor. 

This incident calls to my mind another very similar 
circumstance that took place over one hundred 
years ago, near Sappony Church, Nash County, N.C. 
We are publishing an account of that incident, also, 
in connection with the one sustained by Sister Tay- 

J.M. Mewborn 
March 4, 1994 


GRANTHAM — Sudie Taylor will be 80 next month 
— and luck has a great deal to do with it. 

The Grantham woman narrowly escaped death 
during a storm Friday morning when an oak tree on 
her property crashed into her bedroom just minutes 
after she had entered another room. 

Tornado-force winds tore through this small rural 
Wayne County community at around 4:30 a.m., 
knocking down numerous trees but causing no fires 
or injuries, according to Grantham Fire Department 
Chief Daryll Overton. He said the storm lasted "about 

Page 4 


Staff photoa/RON BITTNER 

worker clears away part of 
the large tree that fell on the 
home of Mrs. Sudie Taylor of 
Grantham during last 
Friday's early morning 
storm. The tree fell though 
the house, bringing down 
part of the bedroom roof on 
the bed, at left, in which Mrs. 
Taylor had been sleeping ear- 
lier. Mrs. Taylor was sitting 
on a couch in a room next to 
her bedroom when the tree 
crashed through the house. 

30 to 45 minutes." 

"The school got some minor roof damage and 
some single-story residents and barns got dam- 
aged," he said. 

Joe Gurley, Wayne County Emergency Manage- 
ment director, said residents "heard a train sound, a 
rumbling noise — ....We're waiting on confirmation 
from the National Weather Service as to what kind of 
storm it was, whether it was actually a tornado." On 
Monday morning Gurley estimated that the storm 
caused approximately $80,000 in damage. 

A spokesman for the National Weather Service 
said Monday that due to manpower shortage and the 

extremely localized nature of the storm, the service 
would not be sending anyone out to officially classify 
it. The spokesman said, however, that based on the 
descriptions provided by Gurley "it probably was a 
tornado. "Tornadoes are graded for severity on a 
scale of F0 to F5 — F5 being the most severe. The 
spokesman said the Grantham storm "sounds like an 
F0 or F1 ." 

Christine Jones of Carolina Power & Light Co. 
(CP&L) said that approximately 200 customers in the 
Grantham area lost power as a result of the storm. 
She said that CP&L crews were joined in repair ef- 
forts by crews from Stackhouse Inc. and Wilson Tree 


Page 5 

LUCKY ESCAPE -- Sudie Taylor stands in front of her home and 
debris blown down during a tornado-like storm that hit the Crantham 
area last Friday morning. 

Co. and by 12:30 p.m. Friday had restored service to 
all customers "with the exception of a tew isolated 
cases," including those cases where customers 
needed to make repair to some of their own equip- 
ment before CP&L could come in to service it. 

Overton said that the last such storm to hit 
Grantham came through "about four years ago ... it 
may have done a little bit more damage than this 

Local resident Thurman Graham said he "only got 
the edge" of the storm and suffered no property 
damage, but said the ferocity of the storm impressed 
him. "The thunder and lightning was terrible," he 

Sudie Taylor would be the first to agree. The 
widow, who lives in a small one-story frame house in 
Grantham, got up around 4 a.m. Friday to visit the 
bathroom and "heard the storm coming." She de- 
cided to wait on a couch in a small anteroom which 
lies between her bedroom and the kitchen. 

The reason? A large oak tree which stood on the 
ground next to her front porch. Sudie Taylor said she 
didn't know exactly how old the oak was but said "I've 
been here 51 years and it was a small oak then." 

For years, fearing the tree as a hazard to the 
house, she had wanted to have it taken down, but 
was dissuaded from doing so by her late husband, 
who loved the tree and the shade it threw on their 
front porch. When he died 10 years ago, she left the 
tree standing as a memorial to him but has since 
waited out nighttime storms in the anteroom as a 

Friday morning, her caution paid off. Around 4:30 
a.m. she said "The house began to shake and I 
heard a crash ... it all happened so quickly. Then I 
realized I was all right and the house was still stand- 

"I keep a flashlight in the bedroom and one out 
here." Mrs. Taylor said, indicating the anteroom, "So I 
picked up the flashlight and came into the bedroom 
— and I knew I wasn't going back to bed." 

The old oak had crashed into the left rear comer of 
the house and had brought a considerable part of 
the roof down with it — right on Mrs. Taylor's bed. 

"I feel fortunate," said the mother of five, grand- 
mother of 13 and great-grandmother of seven. "I feel 
like I've been wonderfully blessed." 

"This is the worst storm I've seen since Hurricane 
Hazel," she said. On October 15, 1954, Hazel hit the 
mainland at Myrtle Beach, South Carolina, and swept 
in a due north direction with its eye passing just east 
of Raleigh. Wind speeds reached 100 miles per hour 
and damage was estimated in the millions. 

"Of course, for me, this (Friday's) storm was a little 
worse," she said. 

Ron Bittner 
Staff Writer 
Goldsboro News Argus 
July 13, 1993 

Page 6 



The following incident was reported by Elder Has- 
seil and published in The Gospel Messenger: 

In a small log house, on land belonging to Mr. N.R. 
Bone, about three miles southwest of the old Sap- 
pony Meeting house, in Nash County, N.C., there 
lived for two or three years a black woman named 
Nancy Locust and her son. About 25 feet southwest 
of the house stood a large oak with large limbs and 
top. In the fall of 1880 she was divinely warned to 
leave there, as she was in danger. Her son and the 
owner of the place did no want her to move, and did 
all they could to dissuade her, but she kept on urg- 
ing her son to move, so that, to satisfy her, he va- 
cated the house, and rented another house about 
three miles north. On the night of February 19, 
1881, as many persons now living will remember, 
one of the most destructive storms ever known in 
North Carolina swept over portions of Johnston, 
Nash, Wilson, Martin and other counties. The large 
oak was blown on the small log house, and knocked 
it down; but the old colored woman was three miles 
away, and was thus saved from death or injury. She 
had not been considered of sound mind, but the 
people did not ridicule her solemn and effectual 
warning any more. All these statements are indis- 
putable facts. 

From Remarkable Providences, (Edited by Elder 
R.H. Pittman), Page 42. 

consumed and burned within the entire length of the 
circle. He then poured some oil upon the already 
burning circumferenced circle, increasing the 
intensity of the heat in the fire. 

At first the little worm or caterpillar showed signs of 
abnormal behavior with fast crawlings of distressful 
movements, moving back and forth, but after the fire 
was applied with oil and the heat increased, it would 
turn over and over within the circle of fire, as if it were 
entering a dying state or condition. As the little 
creature weakened down, almost ready to die, the 
old Indian reached down with his fingers, picked it 
up, and set it down a safe distance from the fire. 

He then was heard to utter in broken, emotional 
English words, "Mercy, Mercy, Mercy," while 
pointing upwards again to the skies, uttering, "My 
God, My God, My God." Make no mistake about 
it, there was no problem of interpreting his 
explanation of sign language by his hearers of true 
faith and belief, nor will it ever be a problem of 
understanding for those who have been given an 
experience of Grace in the true and living God. The 
old Indian knew the meaning of the "horrible pit's" 
deliverance of sin. See Psalm 40:2. David said, 
"There is no speech nor language, where His voice 
is not heard." Psa. 19:3. This truth proves that God is 
His own "Missionary," and that He operates His own 
system of saving poor, hell deserving sinners. 

J.M. Mewborn 
March 6, 1994 


(Isaiah 59:1) 

The following annal was told in the pulpit over fifty 
years ago by Elder G.G. Trevathan, Pinetops, N.C., 
as having taken place in the 19th century in a 
midwestern state of the U.S.A. At the time the 
incident made a lasting impression upon me, and its 
beauty of truth proves that God has no language 
barriers, anywhere, and that His Arm of saving power 
is unlimited in every respect, to those of His chosen, 
elect children and family. Elder Trevathan said 
there was an old Indian who was always referring to 
His God in Heaven above, would point upwards with 
his finger, and afterwards would point to his breast. 
This was done simultaneously. His friends would 
question him for this sign language's meaning? 

To explain, he stooped down on the ground 
where he gathered dry grass and other debris which 
he arranged in a small circle about 12" in diameter. 
Making no verbal expression, as he set up his small 
demonstration, he then reached over to a small tree 
from which he extracted a caterpillar (worm), and 
placed it in the center of the circle. He then lit with fire 
the circle, and all of them watched as the fire 


Who was Cain's wife? (Genesis 4:16, 17). 
According to the scripture, she was a daughter of 
Adam, who lived 930 years, and who had sons and 
daughters. See Genesis 5:4, 5. The very word, 
Adam, means Man or human being, and is so 
rendered 362 times in the Old Testament. 

If there had been men before Adam, God would 
not have said, "Let us make man in our image," 
(Genesis 1 :26), and it would not have been true that, 
before God made Adam, "there was not a man to till 
the ground." Genesis 2:5. 

The Apostle Paul said that Adam was "the first 
man" (1st Cor. 15:45, 47), and that in Adam all men 
sinned and died (Romans 5:12-21). Even Abraham's 
wife, Sarah, was his half-sister, the daughter of his 
father, though not of his mother. See Genesis 

Afterwards, when the human race was more 
numerous, the marriage of near relations or kin in the 
natural sense was forbidden by God. See Lev. 18. 

Nothing is known of the land of Nod, where Cain 
settled, except that it was east of Eden; it may have 
been only a few miles from Eden. 

(Elder) Sylvester Hassell 


Page 7 

(Psalm 111:9) 

The term "Reverend" has in these so-called 
modern days, the age and time of the 20th century, 
taken the place everywhere for the New Testament 
term "Elder." The Primitive or Old School Baptist 
church (or people) are about the only ones who now 
hold to the original term, "Elder," for distinguishing 
the Pastor of the local church. 

God's true church, His people, do not want any 
high sounding titles applied to them. To apply 
Reverend to men appears to them bigotry, pride 
and a species of robbery. It is making something of a 
sinful men of which in reality he is not. 

This word, Reverend, is used only one time, 
and one time only, in the entire length of the book of 
the scriptures, or Bible. (See Psalms 111:9). In this 
instance its use only relates to and is in connection 

with the Lord's name only. And when inspiration 
says, "Holy and Reverend is His (God's) Name," 
there can be no misunderstanding, as to its true use 
and meaning. 

To change it and say, "Holy and Reverend is the 
preacher," only a mortal man, is robbing God of His 
name to satisfy man's vanity, if such a thing were 
possible. We might as well say, "Holy Mr. Smith," as 
say "Reverend Mr. Smith." One organization in the 
world today even goes beyond that point, and they 
say, "The Right Reverend Mr. Smith." "The Very 
Reverend Mr. Smith," and "The Most Reverend Mr. 
Smith." And beyond that point, they say they have 
one man, who walks around the earth of Adam's 
fallen descendency, who is the Most Reverend of all, 
and his name, they say, starts with a "P.". To them, 
he is almost Christ back upon this sinful, sin-cursed 
earth. Men will kiss his hand when he beckons for 
them to do so. They have many men whom they 
address and call "Father," but only one man whom 
they call "Holy Father," who is still upon the face of 
the earth, and has not yet entered Heaven and 
immortal glory. 

In the end, the mortal bodies of all Reverends, 
Elders, Priests, Rabbies, Preachers, Popes, Fathers 
and Holy Fathers, as titles of men, must go the way of 
all the earth, because they are all men, held under 
the power of the law of sin and death. There are no 
exceptions of the rule of deliverance from under the 
power of this law. There is only one 
verification of this fact, I cite you to Isaiah 9:6 and 
Matthew 6:9. 

Since the Protestant Reformation of the 16th 
century, the religious world has borrowed this term, 
Reverend, and many other unscriptual customs 
from Papal Rome. May it be God's will to bless and 
enable us to REVERENCE ONLY HIM, and like 
Elihu (See Job 32:21, 22), give no flattering 
titles to men. 

When the Apostle John attempted to worship the 
Angel of God, the Angel forbade or stopped him. 

"And I John saw these things, and heard them. And 
when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship 
before the feet of the Angel which shewed me these 
things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do It 
not: for I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren 
the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of 
this book: WORSHIP GOD." This will forever be 
the way of God's saints upon the earth, as long as 
they live here, and as long as time lasts, for they will 
worship none other, and certainly not a man or a set 
of men, or the images or statures of men! 

J.M. Mewborn 
February 25, 1994 


There once lived upon this benighted (sin- 
cursed) globe a man in whom was no darkness at all; 
"that eternal life, which was with the Father, and was 
manifested unto us" — Jesus Christ, the Righteous. 
He was "the true light, which lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world." Not just in a spiritual sense, 
for spiritual light is not communicated to all men, but 
also in a natural sense by which all are lighted and 
have such instincts and understanding as is neces- 
sary to the natural life. Thus, as we view Him in this 
line of thought, it is most suitable and becoming that 
we consider Him as a "bright and morning star." 

He was not an evening star, which foretells the 
approach of another dark night, but He was a 
morning star (in type and shadow) whose bright 
and radiation beams serve notice of the dawning of 
the great gospel day. The passing away of that pe- 
riod of shadows, obscurity and darkness, during the 
evening of the ceremonial law brought on the ap- 
pearance of an era of clarity, brightness and beauty 
in the morning of the gospel day. Through the ten- 
der mercy of our God, the dayspring from on high 
hath visited us, to give light to them that sit in dark- 
ness, and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet 
into the way of peace. 

If, indeed, God hath "shlned In our hearts, to 
give the light of the knowledge of the glory 
of God In the face of Jesus Christ," then 
we most certainly have seen Jesus as "the 
brightness of His Father's glory and the 
express image of His person, and He hath 
appeared unto us as a bright and morning 
star, as we have entered Into a new day." 
Do you recall that new day in your life when you saw 
Jesus for the first time? I do not speak of when you 
only heard of Him by the hearing of the ear, but I 
speak of when for the first time you saw Him with your 
eye of faith, and fell at His feet in self-abasement. He 
was then the brightest object of your affections, and 
in this first love a new life had begun, feasting not 
upon bread alone, as before, but upon every word 
that proceeded from His precious lips. Do you 
continue in this way? Does He still look as illustrious 
to you as He did in that morning? Do you still lean 
upon His breast as then? Oh, how happy must your 

Page 8 


lot be if you can answer in the affirmative! 

But, there is yet another morning and, oh, how it 
thrills our hearts to think of it. The resurrection 
morning, when our corruptible bodies will put on in- 
corruption, thereby fitting us to view the bright and 
morning star, as we have not yet seen Him in all His 
fullness; in all His majestic glitter and glory. Without 
the veil of nature marring our view, we shall see Him 
as He is. There will be no night there, for He will be 
the light of that city. 

Yes, we look forward with sweet anticipation to the 
dawning of that eternal day. Without this precious 
hope, we would be of all men most miserable. And, if 
the hope of it means so much to us here, what will 
the real possession of it be to us hereafter? Oh, 
Thou bright and morning star, we long to see Thee 
face to face. Even so, Lord Jesus, come 

By Elder Ralph Harris, Caryville, Florida) 
(From Baptist Witness, June 1982). 


If you're ever going to love me, 

Love me now while I can know 
All the sweet and tender feelings 

Which from real affections flow. 
Love me now, while I am living — 

Do not wait, till I am gone, 
And then chisel it in marble, 

Warm love-words on ice-cold stone. 

If you've dear sweet thoughts about me, 

Just whisper them to me, 
Don't you know 'twould make me happy, 

And as glad as glad can be? 
ff you wait 'till I am sleeping, 

Ne'er to waken here again! 
There'll be earthly walls between us, 

And I couldn't hear you then. 

If you knew some one was thirsting 
For a drop of water sweet, 

Would you be slow to bring it — 

Would you go with laggard feet? 
There are tender hearts all 'round us 

Who are thirsting for our love; 
Why withhold from them what nature 

Makes them crave all else above? 

I won't need your kind caresses 

When the grass grows o'er my face 
I won't crave your love or kisses 

In my last, low resting place. 
So then if you love me any — 

If it's but a little bit 
Let me know it now while living, 

I can own and treasure it. 

From The Good Samaritan" 
Selected by Grace Cochran, Stuart, Virginia 



The 85th Annual Session of the Salem Primitive 
Baptist Association will be held, if the Lord will, at 
Bunker Hill Church, Forsyth County, N.C., to be 
entertained by Winston Church, beginning on 
Saturday before the third Sunday in June, 1994, and 
will continue through Monday following. These dates 
are June 18th, 19th, and 20th, 1994. 

Bunker Hill Church is located on Highway 66, two 
miles south from Kernersville, N.C. just off Interstate 

We invite our brethren and friends of our faith and 
order to meet with us this year, 1994, at our 
association. We hope that you will come and be with 

Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
1593 Town Creek Road 
Reidsville, N.C. 27320 
Tele. 910-623-3073 


We, of the Indian Fork Church, at our last 
conference, elected to entertain the Bell Memorial 
Meeting at our regular meeting time on the first Sun- 
day in May, and Saturday night before, meeting time 
at 7:00 p.m., Saturday evening, and at 10:00 on 
Sunday, April 30, 1994, and May 1st, 1994. 

We take this opportunity to write all of our precious 
brethren and friends to come and visit with us. 

Directions to Indian Fork Church are as follows: 
Those coming from the east take Route 460 to the 
West Va. Turnpike. Those coming from the south 
take Int. 77 to West Va. Turnpike. Take Int. 64 to 
Hurricane (W.Va.) Exit No. 34. Then take Business 
Route 34 through Hurricane to U.S. Route 60 to 
Culloden, West Va. Turn left at Culloden Elementary 
School; go 1/2 mile to church site on your right. 

Elder Elmer Smith, Moderator 
Norman Bird, Clerk 
2344 Cherry Street 
Hurricane, West Va. 25526 


Our next Union Meeting will be held, if the Lord 
will, at Simpson Creek Church, Horry County, South 
Carolina, the fifth Saturday and Sunday in May, 
1994. We invite our Elders, brethren and sisters, and 
friends, all of them, to come and visit us. 

Simpson Creek Church is located about four miles 
southeast from Loris, South Carolina, just off Route 
#9, that leads from Loris, S.C., to Myrtle Beach, 
South Carolina. 

J.D. Wright, Union Clerk 
Tabor City, N.C. 28463 




an Ba"IONA'.HIi:l HUMS I./LLLL X03 
36/ TO/90 

n-iM id3ars«yoiaoiy3ci 

POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 
Willow Spring, NC / ^ 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, IMC 

USPS 699-220 W$ j 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 
P.O. Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXVIII 

January-February 1994 

Number 1 



"LORD, how are they increased that trouble me! 
Many are they that rise up against me. 
Many there be which say of my soul, There is no help for him in God." Psalms 3:1,2. 

Lord, how many are my foes! 
Many they that me oppose! 
Thou my strong Protector be; 
All my safety is in thee. 

Satan and my wicked heart, 
Often use their treacherous art! 
Fain would make my soul to flee; 
But my safety is in thee. 

Thou has said, and thou art true, 
"As I live, ye shall live, too:" 
Thou my Rock wilt ever be; 
All my safety is in thee 

I'm a pilgrim here below; 
Guide me all the desert through; 
Let me, as I journey see 
All my safety is in thee. (Selected) 


The subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13,00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with the "Janu- 
ary-February, 1986," issue. 

- J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

Page 2 





(A Basic Lesson To Be Learned By All Who Are 
Kept In The Church Of The Living God) 

We find recorded in 1st Samuel 17:47 that David 
told Goliath, the Philistine giant, who defied the God 
of the armies of Israel, "that the Lord saveth not with 
sword and spear: for THE BATTLE IS THE LORD'S." 
The Philistine giant, Goliath, at that time, was com- 
ing against David with his sword and his spear to 
destroy him, as well as the armies of Israel, and the 
nation, as well. 


Anciently, when God called David to go down and 
defend the army of Israel against this Philistine gi- 
ant, Goliath, King Saul of the army of Israel and of 
the Israelites, tried hard (and unsuccessfully) to arm 
David with his carnal weapons. "And Saul armed 
David with his armour, and he put a helmet of brass 
upon his head; also he armed him with a coat of mail. 
And David girded his sword upon his armour, and he 
assayed (questioned) to go; for he had not proved it. 
DAVID PUT THEM OFF HIM." 1st Samuel 17:38 & 39. 
David had to have all these carnal weapons removed 
from him before he could enter or go into this battle. 
This was a specific battle, not just an ordinary one. It 
was God's battle then, and it remains the same thing 

After all the carnal weapons had been taken off 
David (they were all removed from him), he went for- 
ward with five chosen, smooth stones out of the brook 
(the River of Life), and he put them in a shepherd's 
bag (The Gospel, A Gift from God); which he had, 
even a scrip (the Smallest Gift of the Gospel in the 
Kingdom); and his sling (THE SWORD OF THE 
SPIRIT) was in his hand: and he drew near the Philis- 
tine. Read 1 st Samuel 1 7:40. These five stones made 

up one powerful, five-letter word, namely TRUTH) 
Only one of these stones was needed (or required] 
to slay Goliath, for it did it. It hit its mark. Truth wil 
always be truth, regardless of how little or how much, 
of it is needed. Anything that is not the truth is a lie 
(That was a saying of my grandmother, many years 
ago.) "For we can do nothing against the truth, but 
for the truth." II Cor. 13:8. A little truth may prove 
much, just so long as it is the truth. Anything outside 
of it is a lie. Even a half-truth is eventually doomed, 
and will ultimately die in failure in its weakened power. 
Truth cannot be diluted, or watered down. The truth 
will stand alone or by itself. It will not have to be 
helped or propped up. Truth is powerful, and crushed 
to earth, it will rise again. God will never let the truth 

Instead of using Saul's armour, his helmet of 
brass, his coat of mail, and his (Saul's) sword, God 
had already armed David with "THE WHOLE ARMOUR; 
OF GOD," that he was made able to stand against 
the wiles of Goliath, a figure and type of the devil and 
all his power. David told Goliath, when they had met; 
between Shochoh and the Valley of Elah, "Thoui 
comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and 
with a shield; but I come to thee in the name of the; 
Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom 
thou hast defied. This day will the Lord deliver thee 
into mine hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine 
head from thee." "That all this assembly shall know 
that the Lord saveth not with sword and spear: for 
the battle is the LORD'S, and He will give you into 
our hands." 1st Samuel 17:45 & 47. It was here that 
God got the carnal weapons out of it. This was from 
His side of the battle only. They are not in His true 
Church today. 

These Spiritual Weapons, the whole armour of 
God, that caused David to stand and enabled him to 
win a victory, are cited from the scripture as follows, 
viz: "Having your loins girt about with truth, and hav- 
ing the breastplate of righteousness: and your feet 
shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 
above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall ; 
be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 
And take the helmet of salvation, and THE SWORD 
OF THE SPIRIT, which is the WORD OF GOD." See 
Ephesians 6:11-17. These weapons, a total of five in 
all, the same five smooth stones that David chose 
out of the brook, constitute or total all the armour 
that he (David) had. Only one of them, THE TRUTH 
THAT GIRDED HIS LOINS, the very first stone, was 
necessary or required to slay the Philistine giant, 
Goliath, win the battle, and give the victory to Israel. ; 
Again, it cannot be overstated that this was God's 
battle, and they were His weapons. May we stress 
and emphasize that this was not man's battle, nei- 
ther were they his weapons. In the end, David cut off 
Goliath's head with his (Goliath's) own sword. So, 
Christ took one of the devil's weapons, death, and 
destroyed him, the devil, and his power, forever. It is 

Zion's Landmark (ISSNO 744-6187) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, Septem- 
ber, & November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J.M. 
Mewborn, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 
27592-0277. Second Class Postage is paid at 
Benson, N.C. POSTMASTER: Send address 
changes to Zion's Landmark, P.O. Box 277, 
Wlilow Spring, N.C. 27592-0277. 


Page 3 

written. "That through death He might destroy him 
hat had the power of death, that is, the devil." 
lebrews 2:14. The resurrection of Christ's body 
rom the dead accomplished this glorious victory, 
nd herein lies the precious hope of every saint, 
/ho ever lived in this sin-cursed world, today, 
his will never change. What a wonderful bless- 
ng to see God disarm our enemies! 


When Peter took his natural sword and cut 
>ff one of the ears of the high priest, Christ told 
6:51 , and John 18:26. It is here to be noted that 
fter Peter's conversion, God replaced his natu- 
al sword with THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT. His 
arnal weapon had to go! Yet, Herod's sword, that 
illed James in prison, could not reach Peter. Acts 
2:3-8. God controls all swords, both natural and 



When a conflict was going on in the Church 
t Corinth, the Apostle Paul wrote to the Corin- 
lian brethren, after his conversion (and certainly 
ot before for then he had used plenty of carnal 
weapons against the saints), "Now, I, Paul my- 
elf beseech you by the meekness and gentle- 
ess of Christ, who in presence am base among 
ou, but being absent am bold toward you: But I 
eseech you, that I may not be bold when I am 
resent with that confidence wherewith I think to 
e bold against SOME, which think of us as if we 
/alked according to the flesh. For though we walk 
l the flesh, we do not war after the flesh: FOR 
nians 10:1-4. Goliath, the champion out of the 
amp of the Philistines, who was six cubits and a 
pan in height, had on a helmet of brass, was 
rmed with a coat of mail, his coat was five thou- 
and shekels of brass in weight, with greaves of 
rass upon his legs, a target of brass between 
is shoulders, the staff of his spear was like a 
/eaver's beam, his spear's head weighed six hun- 
Ired shekels of iron, with one (a man) bearing a 
hield that went before him, and a giant and spec- 
acle of natural warfare, was predestined to fall, 
a obliteration. The wicked, like Goliath, will fall 

in the end, with all of their great, so-called man-made 
power. God will not allow them to stand. 

Goliath had threatened and defied the Armies and 
people of the Living God, to destroy them to no end, 
but God had said He would fight for them, and THAT 
HE DID. Little did Goliath know that in attempting to 
fight David and Israel, he (Goliath) was in effect at- 
tempting to fight God. You cannot, today, fight His 
people without trying to fight Him. When he, David, 
our Christ-Man in type, took Goliath's instrument of 
warfare, his sword out of his own hand, he (Goliath) 
lost his head. What marvellous, wonder-working 
power that was manifested here. (When a natural head 
has been severed from a body, I have never heard of 
it afterwards being restored or put back in its former 
place. I have heard of many body parts being sev- 
ered, cut off, or removed, and then replaced back with 
the same body part, and sometimes another one from 
someone else's body, but not the head. When the 
head is lost, it is a permanent death, pointing here to 
the final victory over the death of Satan and sin in 
the bottomless pit in the end, "For He must reign, till 
He hat put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy 
that shall be destroyed is DEATH." 1st Cor. 15:25, 26. 
This beheading scattered the armies of the Philis- 
tines, and God's people shouted aloud when they saw 
this operation fulfilled and completed. I believe they 
are still shouting both inwardly and outwardly today 
when this victory is fulfilled in them by the Power of 
the Holy Ghost, for in Him and Him alone they had 
won a victory. This victory is eternal, and will last 

There was one Saul of Tarsus who gave the prin- 
ciple of fighting God's Church and also fighting God 
one of the best tryouts known to man. He pursued 
this course of direction and operation until God's ap- 
pointed time for Him to be brought to a halt. On the 
way to Damascus, "A voice said unto Saul, Saul, why 
persecutest thou me? And he said, Who art thou 
Lord? And the Lord said, I AM JESUS WHOM THOU 
AGAINST THE PRICKS." It was here at this point in 
his life that God stopped his fighting against the 
Church and Himself right in his own tracks. Read Acts 
9:4, 5. Our God still has the same power to stop the 
fighting and warfare today when it is His will to bring 
it about, and He will do it in His own appointed time. 

There are many things contained in both the king- 
doms of King David, and his son, King Solomon, in 
the Old Testament that point directly in both type, 
shadow and figure to the eternal things contained in 
the Gospel Kingdom that was set up by God, the Fa- 
ther, and His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ, as recorded 
in the New Testament. Let us note some of them here. 
David, whom the Lord God of Heaven, appointed to 
reign over the natural kingdom of Israel for many 
years, had many enemies for the truth's sake. These 
enemies contained an evil spirit of hate, jealousy, 
prejudice, envy, scorn and pride, even to the extent 

Page 4 


of the principle of murder contained in the heart. 


Among these enemies of David in the camp of 
Israel in those days was King Saul, a member of the 
visible kingdom. He was filled with jealousy, and was 
the same King Saul that attempted to arm David with 
his armour of a helmet of brass, his coat of mail, and 
his natural sword, which David could not and did not 
use in the battle. King Saul was David's enemy from 
within. Goliath, the Philistine giant, was his enemy 
from without. Both desired his life, to take it from him, 
and sought both secretly, as well as openly, to do it. 
"And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil 
spirit from God came upon Saul, and he prophesied 
in the midst of the house: and David played with his 
hand, as at other times: AND THERE WAS A JAVELIN 
LORD WAS WITH HIM." 1st Samuel 18:10-11 & 14. 
AFRAID OF HIM (DAVID)." 1st Samuel 18:29. Saul kept 
his eye on David constantly and continually to slay 
him. Michal, David's wife, on one occasion, let David 
down through a window from the house to escape 
from King Saul, when David fled and escaped. Later 
Saul finally caught up with David. Saul had his spear 
(sword) by his side, but he was in a deep sleep. "So 
David took the spear and the cruse of water from 
Saul's bolster; and they gat them away, and no man 
saw it, nor knew it, neither awakened: for they were 
all asleep; because a deep sleep from the LORD was 
fallen upon them." 1st Samuel 26:12. But that did not 
stop Saul, nor his intention to murder and kill David. 
Samuel 19:10. Saul's javelin missed its mark, but 
David's stone did not. Goliath, humanly speaking, 
never even got the chance to throw his large spear at 


Matt. 26:51 & John 18:26.) 

It is very interesting to note in these annals how 

King Saul's life came to an end. It is recorded and 
described most vividly in 1st Samuel 31:3-6. "AND 
Will the writer of this article be allowed at this point 
to ask this question: "What is the lesson to be learned 
here in this account from the Old Testament, as it 
relates to God's Church in the Gospel Kingdom? AN- 
26:51, the language of Christ.) Saul perished by the 
same sword that he had tried to kill David. It all came 
home, as the old saying or adage goes, to him. God's 
word will never be changed, for He has declared 
throughout all time and in eternity, "WHEN YE WERE 
PROPHETS NO HARM." 1st Chronicles 16:19-22. 

Psalm 105:12-15. 


The writer of Chronicles said that God's true 
people were but "few" in his day, and the writer of 
Psalms said they were but "very few" in his day, over 
3,000 years ago, but what would they say today? 
When it boils down to the little few who are made to 
stand for the true doctrine of God, and the true order 
contained or found within that doctrine, it sifts down 
to "the few," and again, "the very few." If we look 
around today, I believe we have seen that it has come 
to pass again in the last decade of the 20th century. 

May we all be reminded, even after a period of 
3,057 years, approximately, that King Saul's helmet 


Page 5 

f brass, his coat of mail, his sword, and Goliath's 
ix cubits and a span in height (for he was a very tall 
lan), his helmet of brass, his coat of mail, his coat 
f five thousand shekels of brass with greavers of 
rass upon his legs, a target of brass between the 
houlders, the staff of his spear like a weaver's beam, 
is spear's head that weighed six hundred shekels 
f iron, like the calling out and summoning of Deputy 
heriffs to become involved with a church expecting 
-ouble, their pistols and revolvers, their holsters, 
leir badges of the law in these last days and times 
f this sin-cursed earth, are no match when it comes 
> the mighty weapons of the TRUTH. These things 
jarnal weapons) have never had any place in the 
hurch of the Living God, and the GOD of HEAVEN 
rill see to it. The use of such constitutes the gross- 
st of disorder and confusion in the highest degree 
nd in every respect. SHAMEFUL! The Jews told Pi- 
tt, when he (Pilot) had told him, "I FIND NO FAULT 
t| HIM," saying to him, "We have a law, and by our 
iw He ought to die, because He made Himself the 
on of God." John 19:6 & 7. Yes, it was surely their 
he Jews') law, and God delivered His Son from it 
nd its end, as He delivered His servant, and dear 
ompanion, when threatened by it, from it, when they 
scaped by quietly walking to the outside, away from 
ie premises, and went home. 




The changing of locks and keys on church (meet- 
ig) house doors, other carnal weapons like bars of 
on-fellowship being put up without justification or 
ause among His people, to lock them out, have been 
i operation against the Church of the Living God 
ince the morning of time. But, let us remember that 
iod's lock and key does not work like man's lock 
nd key. God can and does unlock man's lock. Old 
ing Nebuchadnezzar bound (locked) Shadrack, Me- 
hack and Abednego, and cast them into the burn- 
ig fiery furnace, heated one seven times more than 
was wont to be, but God was with them there, and 
ie God whom they worshipped cast them right back 
ut into their freedom. King Darius used the law 
gainst Daniel when he (Daniel) did not obey him, 
nd immediately he locked Daniel into a Den of Li- 
tis, but God was there and delivered him (Daniel) 
ght back out (when He locked the Lions' mouths) 
ito his freedom. Some, nearly, 500 years before those 
mes of the furnace and the den of lions, God locked 
precious family of His own choosing INTO an ark, a 
gure and type of His Church, locking the rest of the 
wld out, and let the whole, entire human family be 
estroyed in a deluge upon the face of the ground. 

Who did this? GOD! "AND THE LORD SHUT HIM IN." 
God did not forget His family, when HE locked them 
in (not man), and Noah, a figure of Christ in this in- 
stance, opened the door, released them, Noah's fam- 
ily, a figure and type of the church, and let them go to 
their freedom. Herod locked Peter in the prison, where 
he slept between two soldiers, bound with two chains, 
the keepers before the door, keeping the prison, and 
God sent his delivering Angel, with a light shining in 
the prison, smiting Peter on his side, raised him up, 
and told him to go quickly. "And his (Peter's) chains, 
fell off from his hands, and Peter escaped to his free- 
dom. The magistrates and Romans locked Paul and 
Silas into the inner prison, and made their feet fast in 
the stocks. While Paul and Silas at midnight were 
singing praises unto God, the other prisoners hear- 
ing them, the same God who said, "He shall open, 
and none shall shut; and He shall shut, and none shall 
open," (See Isaiah 22:22), sent suddenly an earth- 
quake, shaking the foundation of a man-made prison, 
throwing open immediately all its doors, loosening 
everyone's bands, giving them their freedom. All the 
locks, padlock kind or any other kind with their keys, 
will not stand in the way, when God's time comes to 
deliver them and bring them together, His blessed 
saints, who are always kept in the true faith and fel- 
lowship of His suffering. Whether they are locked out, 
or whether they are locked in, whichever the case, 
may we all be assured that he will take care of every- 
one of them because they are kept, to the very hairs 
of their head, (See Matthew 10:30), and their bodies, 
their coats, hosen, their hats, and their other gar- 
ments. (See Daniel 3:21 & 28.) 


"Evil communications corrupt good manners." 
1st Cor. 15:32. The Apostle Paul must have experi- 
enced some of this at Corinth, or somewhere along 
the way in his journey of life, as laid out and predes- 
tinated for Him by His God. These words, "Evil com- 
munications corrupt good manners," are a postulate 
of truth that will last forever. Hateful, ugly letters, with 
sarcastic innuendos of malice and disrespect, writ- 
ten in this day and age, only revert, as they did in 
Paul's day, to their origin, and point in a reversed di- 
rection and manner to the corruption (or evil spirit) 
that is in the sender. Deprecatory expressions and 
insinuations go hand in hand with the works of the 
flesh, as outlined and stated in Galatians 1 9:21 . These 
will not be found in the Church of God and of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who purges them to the outside 
for God keeps it in the blessed peace that passeth all 
understanding. As King Saul was to David internally 
in the kingdom, and Goliath was to David externally 
in the kingdom, the Apostle Paul described his tribu- 
lation in the church in his day, saying "For we wrestle 
not against flesh and blood, but against principali- 

Page 6 



ties, against powers, against the rulers of the dark- 
ness of this world," and perhaps, the worst of all, 
PLACES." Only THE ARMOUR OF GOD, the five piece 
battle suit, could take care of him, when he felt he 
would have to defend himself (or fight manually) for 
his life at Corinth, saying, "If after the manner of men 
I have fought with beasts at Ephesus," when he wore 
this Spiritual armour. 1 st Cor. 1 5:32. The Apostle Paul 
faced "beasts" in the church of the living God, more 
than once. God called servants, whomever they are, 
have to do the same thing today, for the evil spirit in 
the flesh of man has not changed. What a blessing it 
is when "God sets a watch before our mouth, keep- 
ing the door of our lips," Psalm 141 :3, "that our com- 
munication be, Yea, yea; nay, nay: for whatsoever is 
more than these cometh of evil." Matthew 5:37. 


Even among the apostles, Christ had His true 
friends, and He had His so-called friends, who were 
at the same time deadly enemies. One of them be- 
trayed Him with a carnal weapon, a deceitful kiss. He 
told all twelve of them, "Ye are my friends, if ye do 
whatsoever I command you. Henceforth I call you not 
servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord 
doeth: but I have called you friends; for all things 
that I have heard of my Father I have made known 
unto you." John 15:15. Yet, Christ had one really, very 
familiar friend because he and his work were both 
ordained and cut out for him before the foundation 
of the world. Concerning him, Christ said, "YEA, MINE 
NOT TRIUMPH OVER ME." Psalm 41 :9 & 1 1 . "LET HIS 
OTHER TAKE." Psalm 69:25 & Acts 1:20 & 25. 

If it was the very lot and experience for Christ, as 
both the Son of Man and the Son of God, to have 
such betrayal of friends in this world, is it expected 
to be any better today among His chosen, elect 
people, His Church here in the world? Such was the 
lot of David in his day, the three boys in the burning, 
fiery furnace, Daniel in the Den of Lions, Peter and 
Paul and Silas locked in the inner prison, with stocks 
bound fastly around their feet, including all who are 
kept by the power of God and made to stand in (and 
for) the blessed truth that has never been compro- 
mised by His people in this world from the river in 
the very beginning to the end of time. 


It is sad enough when brethren take their natural 
differences into the courts of the land. It is on record 
"Dare any of you, having a matter against another 
go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints' 
Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? 
and if the world shall be judged by you, are ye un- 
worthy to judge the smallest matters? Know ye not 
that we shall judge angels? How much more things 
that pertain to this life? If then ye have judgments ol 
things pertaining to this life, set them to judge who 
are least esteemed in the church. I speak to your 
shame. Is it so, that there is not a wise man among 
you? No not one that shall be able to judge between 
his brethren? But brother goeth to law with brother, 
and that before unbelievers. Now therefore there is 
utterly a fault among you, because ye go to law one 
with another. Why do ye not rather suffer yourselves 
to be degraded?" 1st Corinthians 6:1-7. But, to take 
the Church of the Living God into the natural courts 
SHAME! Look what the natural courts of men did to 
our Lord and Master, yet every bit of it was written in 
the purpose and predestination of God, and worked 
for good to His people. 

I have searched the scriptures diligently, and i 
cannot find the first instance where any apostle, any 
true prophet of God, any saint, any disciple ever took 
or carried any brother or sister to the natural courts 
of man and of the world. The only near instance is to 
be found recorded in 1 st Kings 3:22, when both moth- 
ers, claiming the living child, in King Solomon's court 
took their case to him. "THUS THEY SPAKE BEFORE 
THE KING." Righteousness was done in this case, 
make no mistake about it, but we must remember this 
incident took place in the Old Testament, in the day 
of the law, when the Gospel of the Son of God had 
not yet been given. 


We also find on record that one Haman built a 
gallows for a man named Mordecai. "And the king 
said, Who is in the court? Now Haman was come into 
the outward court of the king's house, to speak unto 
the king to hang Mordecai on the gallows that he had 
prepared for him." Esther 6:4. But in the end and con- 
clusion of that matter, God took care of His servant, 
Mordecai, who had spoken good for the king, and he 
said, "Hang (Haman) thereon. So they hanged Haman 
on the (same) gallows that he had built and prepared 
for Mordecai. Then was the king's wrath pacified." 
See Esther 7:9, 10 & 11. This kind of operation is still 
going on in the Church of God today, and such will 
continue to the end for God will always fight, without 
exception, for His people. 


Page 7 


David spoke of those who shot out the lip at him. 
rhey shoot out the lip," because "I am a worm, and 
o man; a reproach of men, and despised of the 
jople." Psalm 22:6 & 7. He continues, "they shake 
le head, etc." Psalm 22:7. They did the same thing 
> Christ just before He was crucified. It is on record, 
\nd they that passed by reviled Him, wagging their 
»ads," and "railed on Him, etc." See Matthew 27:39 
id Mark 15:19. May God give all, whether brother or 
ster, the evoking of this command in their hearts, 
i/ly brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers 
mptations; knowing this, that the trying of your faith 
orketh patience. But let patience have her perfect 
ork, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting noth- 
g." James 1 :3 & 4. And as Christ commanded, "Who 
hen He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suf- 
red, He threatened not; but committed Himself to 
im that judgeth righteously." 1st Peter 2:23. 

A talebearer is described from the best definition 
:an get as "one that spreads gossip, scandal, or 
le rumors," and the scriptures do not speak com- 
imentary of them at all. The wise man Solomon tells 
5 that "The words of a talebearer are as wounds, 
id they go down into the innermost parts of the 
illy." Proverbs 18:8. "He that goeth about as a tale 
iarer revealeth secrets: therefore meddle not with 
m that flattereth with his lips." Proverbs 20:19. 
Vhere no wood is, there the fire goeth out: so where 
ere is no talebearer, the strife ceaseth." Proverbs 
>:20. Talebearers are not a part of the true Church 
' the Living God, and have never benefited God's 
iople in any way whatsoever, except to create and 
ster strife among them. His people are much better 
T without them. 


We must always remember this promising scrip- 
ERVANTS OF THE LORD." Isaiah 54:17. This scrip- 
ire is written only to those servants mentioned in II 
mothy 2:24. "And the servant of the Lord must not 
rive." Those who do strive in the flesh bring strife, 
lose who do bring out Deputy Sheriffs, pistols, re- 
vivers, holsters, badges of the law, locks and keys 
f all kinds, ugly, hatefully written letters, gallows to 
ang His people on, hateful looks, shooting out the 
), talebearers, wagging of heads, deceitful (Judas) 
sses, with every other known, natural, carnal 

weapon, will not hurt even one of God's saints, re- 
gardless of how little, or less than the least, they may 
be. All of the weapons and all of the tongues that rise 
against God and His people will fall. 

All of these things are summarized in Romans 
8:35 & 38. "Who shall separate us from the love of 
Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, 
or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or SWORD (five let- 
tered word)?" "FOR I AM PERSUADED, THAT NEI- 

"Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, 
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are 
just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things 
are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if 
there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think 
on these things. Those things, which ye have both 
learned, and received, and heard, and seen in me, 
do: and the God of peace shall be with you." 
Phillipians 4:8 & 9. 

J.M. Mewborn 

February 2, 1994 


Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am sending you a letter written by my father, 
Elder R.P. Hendrix, sometime prior to the year 1968, 
which was the time when he departed this life. He 
united with Shiloh Church, located at Frisco City, Ala- 
bama, in the year 1 922, and was ordained to the min- 
istry in the year 1924. He served Shiloh Church and 
others that were in an association known as the 
"Mount Zion Association of The Old School Baptist 
of Predestinarian Faith and Order" until his death in 
the year 1968. 

If not deceived, I believe my father was blessed 
to write this article to the true Household of faith ev- 
erywhere, precious brethren in the truth in general, 
since it was not addressed to anyone in particular. It 
is for whomsoever is blessed of God to read it with 
the desire for wisdom and true understanding, but 
not to infringe on the feelings and opinions of oth- 

I sincerely hope that all is well with you and your 
family. You will find enclosed a small contribution for 
the Zion's Landmark. 

A little sister in hope, if one at all, 

Vestie Shumock 

Mobile, Alabama, 36695 

October 12, 1993 

If I understand the position of our people cor- 

Page 8 



rectly, there is difference of opinion among them re- 
garding the manner in which the offense of adultery 
should be regarded, and how it should be dealt with 
by the church. I understand there are some who stand 
opposed to receiving persons in the church that have 
at any time been guilty of adultery. 

Now in dealing with this subject, or any other 
subject of scriptural relation, I do not feel that it is 
always safe to take the course that some have, for 
they have taken a pattern from some of the fathers in 
dealing with the offense of adultery. But, as it is with 
us, so it was also with our fathers, there was no uni- 
versal standard from which the churches of today 
may take their pattern. Let us thank God, if He would 
bless us to that end, that we have with us the Holy 
Scriptures, even as they did. It is said in them, "If any 
of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to 
all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be 
given him." James 1:5. 

Our fathers were imperfect, and their history, like 
all men, shows or indicates many mistakes that they 
made. But, now having besought Him, who is the only 
source of true wisdom and knowledge, let us look to 
His Word to be instructed thereby. 

First of all, let us consider the words, when our 
Saviour said, "Ye have heard that it was said of them 
of old time, thou shalt not commit adultery; but I say 
unto you, that whosoever looketh on a woman to lust 
after her hath committed adultery with her already in 
his heart." Matt. 5:27, 28. 

Such a one may never have been guilty of adul- 
tery physically, and, therefore, be innocent in the eyes 
of a written or external law, for the judges of the law 
can only judge from outward appearance and oral 
testimony. They cannot, however, discern the secrets 
or intents of the heart. Only God has the power and 
capacity to perform this operation. Hebrews 4:12 
records that it is only God who "is a discerner of the 
thoughts and intents of the heart." 

Now, may we be given to see that there is no ex- 
ception of the sin of adultery, as compared with other 
sins. James 2:10 & 11 tells us that "Whosoever shall 
keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is 
guilty of all. For He that said, Do not commit adul- 
tery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no 
adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgres- 
sor of the law." In this text, there is no emphasis upon 
adultery above any other sin. 

If we cannot forgive the adulterer, neither can we 
forgive the murderer, or any other sin. 1 st Corinthians 
6:9, 10 & 11 records, "Know ye not that the unrigh- 
teous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not 
deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adul- 
terers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with 
mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, 
nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the king- 
dom of God. And such were some of you: but ye are 
washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our 

God." Do not overlook Verse 11 here. We see tha 
these Corinthian saints were once contaminated ir 
all these sins, adultery being no exception, "but y« 
are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justifiec 
in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit o 
God," from all of these sins without exception. Foi 
they were washed in the water of regeneration, "Purge 
me with hyssop, and I shall be clean: wash me, and 
shall be whiter than snow," said David in Psalms 51 :7 

Now, let us return again to James 2:12, 13. "Sc 
speak ye, and so do, as they that shall be judged by 
the law of liberty. For he shall have judgment without 
mercy, that hath shewed no mercy; and mercy 
rejoiceth against judgment." Dear brethren, if I un- 
derstand what the law of liberty is, it signifies free- 
dom. Freedom from what? Freedom from bondage 
by the law of mercy, which exercises power over judg- 
ment. Judgment may find one guilty, and justice may 
condemn him; but, where sin abounds, grace does 
much more abound. But, if we ourselves cannot ex- 
ercise mercy toward our brother, then we ourselves 
are to receive judgment without mercy, and we will 
not escape, rest assured of this fact. And this we are 
to both do and teach. If we from the heart cannot for- 
give our brother, how will our Heavenly Father for- 
give us? So teaches our Lord. "For if ye forgive mei 
their trespasses, your Heavenly Father will also for- 
give you: But, if ye forgive not men their trespasses, 
neither will your Father forgive your trespasses." 
Matthew 6:14 & 15. 

But, shall we forgive them, and what is it that we 
shall not forgive? Let us consider seriously the words 
of our Lord at this point: "Wherefore I say unto you, 
All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven 
unto men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost 
shall not be forgiven unto men. And whosoever 
speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be 
forgiven him: but whoever speaketh against the Holy 
Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this 
world, neither in the world to come." Matt. 12:31. 
Brethren, not only now, but how do we read? Is there 
any sin common to mankind which is not compre- 
hend in this text? If so, what is the sin? Please be 

Shall we take the words of the text and amend 
them, as they have amended our Constitution of the 
United States of America, to make it legal to practice 
our "opinion"? "ALL MANNER of sin shall be for- 
given." Do these words suggest or imply any excep- 
tions at all to any sin? surely not! 

We will do well to take into consideration the ex- 
ample set by our Lord in the case of the adulterous 
woman who was taken in the very act. Those men 
tried to remind Jesus of the law of Moses in such 
cases. "Now Moses in the law commanded us, that 
such should be stoned: but what sayest thou?" John 
8:5. Let us take note here that Jesus did not dishonor 
the law of Moses, nor did He seek to evade obedi- 
ence to its command: "He that is without sin among 


Page 9 

you, let him cast a stone at her." John 8:7. There 
was not found among that group of men the first one 
that could cast a stone against her. Their conscience 
condemned them. They were not innocent them- 
selves, not one of them. They walked away from the 
site, one by one, until everyone of them were gone, 
except the two. 

Who were these men, and why did they go? The 
woman could see them going, leaving the two of 
them, one by one, until they (Jesus and the woman) 
were left alone. John 8:3 says they were scribes and 
Pharisees, and they brought the woman and set her 
in the midst of them. If not mistaken, it was this same 
group of people that led in the perpetration of the 
crucifixion and death of our Lord. There were times 
when upon earth that He called them "hypocrites." 
Because they were no less guilty than the woman, 
and since the Words of Jesus are with Power, it 
pierced their hearts and consciences. These men not 
only did hear His words, but could also feel them in 
the condemnation of their own hearts. 

Now the scenario comes down to the point where 
we see the accused woman standing alone with 
Jesus, and we hear Jesus asking her this question, 
"Woman, where are thine accusers? Hath no man 
condemned thee? She said, No man, Lord. And Jesus 
said unto her, Neither do I condemn thee: go, and sin 
no more." John 8:10, 11. Those who would have 
stoned her to death were withheld or could not be- 
cause of their own sin. Here, the only One worthy to 
stone her would not, for He is full of mercy and grace, 
whose eyes are full of pity and compassion. So, 
thanks be to God, there was no stoning in that day, 
neither will there be any stoning today. 

Jesus did not dishonor the law, but He did not 
suffer those guilty of sin to execute it. A judge in the 
seat of Moses' law or court might have bidden them 
or given them the order to stone her, where a carnal 
judge could condemn a soul in many cases more righ- 
teous than himself. But, here is a Righteous Judge, 
the only One known in this category, who knows the 
secrets and intents of all mens' hearts. "NEITHER DO 
clearly keep in mind that these words were spoken 
to a guilty sinner, condemned to death by Moses' law 
whose stones would rejoice to vindicate it against 
the transgressor. Here, the great Prince of Peace, 
whose mercy rejoices against judgment, stood be- 
tween an offended law, holding in its captivity the 
offending object, and released into a glorious free- 
dom its lawful captive. The law was not destroyed 
here, but at that point its power of death was with- 
held. "But where sin abounded, grace did much more 
abound." Romans 5:20. This Love of God reigned 
before the first sin was ever committed, and will reign 
for ever and ever when time shall be no more. "For 
love covereth all sins." Prov. 10:12. 

Jesus said to the woman, "Go and sin no more." 
John 8:11. But, go where? Well, since she is not con- 

demned, she may go free, or shall she not? If you, 
dear reader, were at the judgment bar of the law, ac- 
cused of an offense, and, finally the judge of the court 
said to you, "Go, for you are not condemned," would 
you not feel that you were now free? But, if he told 
the Sheriff or Bailiff to take charge of you, to take 
you back into custody, you would know that you were 
still in the penal, safe keeping of his law. You stil! 
would not be free. 

"If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall 
be free indeed." John 8:36. This Word of the only true 
Lawgiver in Zion freed her. "There is one Lawgiver, 
who is able to both save and to destroy: who are thou 
that judgest another?" James 4:12. This Word from 
Him signifies that her sin is forgiven. But, now, what 
if she goes to her people to tell them what the Lord 
has done for her, and they know that she has been 
an adulterer, what will the saints do about her? What 
do you think they should do about her? Should they 
ignore the words of Jesus, and take His authority out 
of His hands and say that she is not worthy of fellow- 
ship with them because she committed adultery, 
when Jesus had said to her, "Neither do I condemn 
thee: Go, and sin no more." Is this what you would 
do, my brother or sister? If she was with the saints at 
Corinth and the spirit of Paul was there, what would 
he say? "And such were some of you: but ye are 
washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in 
the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our 
God." 1st Corinthians 6:11. 

These saints of God at Corinth were once by na- 
ture children of wrath, even as others, guilty of all 
the sins charged to them in the above passage of 
scripture, 1st Corinthians 6:9, 10, 11, but now "are 
washed" from all sin, their hearts having been 
sprinkled from an evil conscience, and their bodies 
washed with pure water, called unto virtue and glory. 
Let us thank God that the adulterer was here men- 
tioned in this scripture, and was not refused. 

You may say of the adulterer that "he (or she) 
has borne all evidence of a child of the Kingdom, and 
I believe," say you, "that they will shine among the 
blessed; I know they love the truth, and know the 
Church of God; and I love to see them at their post in 
the House of God; they even bring forth, therefore, 
fruits meet for repentance." "But, since they com- 
mitted adultery, they are deprived of fellowship with 
the saints of God on earth." To this I say, you are still 
in danger; and I ask, is the church on earth more 
righteous, more holy than Jerusalem above? If God 
in Heaven has forgiven our sins, shall we not forgive 
everyone his brother? Or shall we call that unclean 
or common which God has cleansed? Acts 11:9. Who 
is it that has said that the adulterer can have no for- 
giveness? Has the scriptures said so, or only certain 

Some seem to think because Paul instructed 
Timothy that the deacons must be the husband of 
one wife that something differently is required of the 

Page 10 



deacon than of others in respect of marriage. Yet, 
Paul instructed also that "to avoid fornication, let 
every man have his own wife." Suppose the church 
wanted (or desired) to ordain a deacon as it does for 
the bishop. "Likewise must the deacon be grave, etc." 
1st Timothy 3:2 & 8. If the deacon be single, never 
before having been married, or had a wife, would you 
deprive him of his "called unto office" just because 
he had never had a wife? The Apostle Paul, himself, 
never had but one living wife, and that was the Church 
of the Living God. See 1st Cor. 7:7 & *. 

Hence, there is only one, permanent marriage 
without any possibility of divorce or annulment when 
the ceremony took place in Heaven in that glory world 
before time and worlds begun with one Bride and Her 
only Husband. "For as the body is one, and hath many 
members, and all the members of that one body, be- 
ing many, are one body: so also is Christ." 1st Corin- 
thians 12:12. "But, now hath God set the members, 
everyone of them, in the body, as it hath pleased Him. 
And if they were all one member, where were the 
body? But now are they many members, yet one 
body." 1st Corinthians 12:19, 20. This is the wife, the 
Bride, the Lamb's Wife. 

Which is to teach us that we are no more under 
the laws and customs of the patriarchal days when a 
man might have a plurality of wives, and as many 
concubines as he wished. The apostle's instructions 
here do not approve or disapprove the forgiveness 
of adultery, but that it is only lawful that a man have 
one wife, not only the deacon, but all the Church of 
God, to which the deacon must be an example. 

Mark 7:20-23 sheds light on this subject for it tells 
us of the sins that defile the man; and shows that all 
proceeds from the same corrupt fountain, the heart 
of man which is deceitful above all things, desper- 
ately wicked, and who can know it? This is the de- 
plorable, fallen state of man. But, when God has re- 
moved the hard, stoney heart and given him a new 
heart, the principles of this wicked kingdom are bro- 
ken down and removed, and he is made a new crea- 
ture. Adultery is not an exception to the rule, fornica- 
tion is not an exception to the rule, and there is no 
exception to it for all unrighteousness is sin. 

All who practice sin, dead, alien sinners, never 
of themselves repent of it, and are never of them- 
selves justified from it. Such cannot inherit the King- 
dom of Heaven. But, when Jesus said, "All manner 
of sin shall be forgiven unto men," why cavil any- 
more as if He made exceptions, here and there, along 
the way, to some sins? These words or expression, 
"ALL MANNER," signifies to me all kind of whatever 
sort. What God has forgiven from Heaven must be 
forgiven on earth. "Who so ever sins ye remit, they 
are remitted unto them; and who so ever sins ye re- 
tain, they are retained," was the command that Christ 
gave unto His Church when He was upon earth. John 
20:23. What God has forgiven from Heaven must be 
forgiven on earth. And, may we remember the ser- 

mon on the Mount, "Blessed are the merciful for the; 
shall obtain mercy." But, alas, he that hath showet 
no mercy, shall have judgment without mercy. Also 
"Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bourn, 
in Heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth 
shall be loosed in Heaven," was also His command] 
to His Church, here in the earth. See Matthew 18:18 

Now, I will endeavor to present a few thoughts! 
regarding the members of the body. If a brother anc 
his wife see fit to separate, they may do so withou 
molestation by the church, as long as they remairl 
unmarried to another, and they may come back anc 
be reconciled to each other. Under these circum 
stances they are not adulterers. 

If a woman has a husband who does not believe I 
but he is pleased to dwell with her, she is not autho- 
rized to leave him for this cause. However, if he is sol 
disposed to leave her, then let him depart, and she] 
will be free. If the case or circumstance be so with] 
the woman, while the husband is the believer and] 
she is not a believer, let the woman depart. In either] 
case a brother or sister is not under bondage in such 
cases. "And unto the married I command, yet not I, 
but the Lord, Let not the wife depart from her hus- 
band: But and if she depart, let her remain unmar- 
ried, or be reconciled to her husband: and let not the 
husband put away his wife. But to the rest speak I, 
not the Lord: if any brother hath a wife that believeth 
not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not 
put her away. And the woman which hath an husband 
that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with 
her, let her not leave him. For the unbelieving hus- 
band is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving 
wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your 
children unclean; but now are they holy. But if the 
unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sis-; 
ter is not under bondage in such cases: but God hath! 
called us to peace." 1st Corinthians 7:10-15. 1 under-, 
stand by the reading or language from this inspired 
scripture of the Apostle Paul, that if not under bond-, 
age, they are free, free from the bonds of matrimony. 
They are not adulterers, and as such, they may marry 
whom they will for they are free. These were the in- 
structions of the Apostle Paul in his day to the Corin- 
thian Church. 

If a man put away his wife for fornication, he is 
also free, free by the law of Christ, as if his compan- 
ion were dead. For if he is yet to any degree bound to 
her, it cannot be said that he is free. But, if for any 
other cause he puts her away, he commits adultery 
when he marries another. And the same is true in the 
case of the woman. 

I do thank God that the church of today is not 
beholden to our fathers to give us a pattern of disci- 
pline and order, since they had the same difference 
of opinion among them, apparently, as exists today, 
and sometimes even worse. It has been reported that 
some churches have excluded members who had 
been separated from their companion, but never 


Page 1 1 

tarried again. In the process, they were charged with 
dultery. Another church excluded an adulterer, and 
fter a number of years restored her to fellowship 
md membership), when reason would submit that 
me alone would not exonerate her from her guilt. 

There were some things practiced by our fathers 
lat we would think ridiculous, should we see it in 
le church today. However, there is now, extinct 
mong our people, an opinion that if a man should 
ut away his wife and marry another unlawfully, so 
lat he commits adultery, that if after a time his first 
rife dies, that her death exonerated him from the guilt 
f adultery. This seems erroneous, for when one has 
ommitted a crime, if everyone against whom the 
rime is committed should die, it will not exonerate 
le transgressor or free him from his guilt. 

It is true that under the justice of the law such a 
ne is condemned, and there is no way that he may 
e exonerated or freed from guilt. Even here, we may 
imember that the law has no more dominion over 
s, not even the vilest of sinners; for we are not un- 
er the law, but under grace, and the mercy which 
istigates grace, rejoices against judgment. This is 
o because he that hath mercy shall receive mercy, 
nd there is no sin that mercy cannot reach. 

But, he that hath no mercy shall receive judgment 
ithout mercy. And mercy has said that "though your 
ins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; 
lough they be red like crimson, they shall be as 
ool." Isaiah 1:18. 

I am reminded here of the words of Jesus to the 
iwyers, "Woe unto you, lawyers! For ye have taken 
way the key of knowledge: ye entered not in your- 
elves, and them that were entering in ye hindered." 
uke 11:52. I know and understand that it was pur- 
osed by God for it to be this way, but I am made to 
link of the numbers over the years of poor penitent 
inners, many of whom desired to have come into 
ur number, but through a misinterpretation of the 
ord and law of Christ, were set aside, and there were 
tose who adopted instead, thereof, their own law, 
ased on the unfounded opinion and notion of man. 

These were not bethinking themselves that they 
ere driving numbers of dear children of God away 
om their rightful home and into idolatry, for many, 
nding themselves deprived for life from the fellow- 
hip of the people they loved in the Lord, sought ref- 
ge from a grieved, burdened mind in some religious 
rder of the day. Thus, they who are in this position 
re not only guilty of adultery, but also of trespass- 
ig on territory not belonging to them, and against 
ie law of their mind. It was a poor home for them, 
ut they felt, perhaps, it was better than none, at all. 

In conclusion, may I say that it be God's will to 
sad us aright, not only concerning the sin of adul- 
sry, but in all matters vital to the welfare of the cause 
f Christ, and of Zion, and may we be given to realize 
lat "it were better for him that a millstone were 
anged about his neck, and that he were drowned in 

the depth of the sea, who so shall offend one of these 
little ones which believe in me." Matthew 18:6. 

May we never fear confusion, if we follow that 
which is right. The coming of Jesus Christ 2,000 years 
ago, and the doctrine that He taught, brought the 
greatest confusion of all time, which, I believe, in- 
cluded the severity which came with His blessed ap- 
pearing in the world and proclamation of the ever- 
lasting Gospel. The truth, regardless, will always be 
evilly spoken of and trodden underfoot. 

Concerning the subject I have endeavored to write 
on, though it be so poorly written, I hope the position 
taken here will be clear to those who may read it. 
Finally, I ask once again that the saying of Jesus be 

This covers all sin of every sort committed in the 
world by mankind, with the exception of blasphemy 
against the Holy Ghost, which has no forgiveness 
neither here, nor in the world to come. 

Written, as I hope, in a loving zeal for the truth, 
without partiality or prejudice. And may we all be in- 
structed by the Spirit of Truth. 

A brother, I hope, in the Lord, 

though unworthy, 

R.P. Hendrix 


Dear Elder J.M., 

Please excuse me for not sending my renewal 
for the paper. I have been so worried. My dear wife is 
not well now, and I have been much concerned about 
her of late. If you would send me the issues or cop- 
ies I did not receive, I shall appreciate it very much. I 
do not wish to miss receiving any of them. 

Elder Mewborn, I do not know how to say it, but 
we have a sister in our church who says we are liv- 
ing under the law of Moses. She does all of her work 
on Saturday. She will not even cook on Sunday, or 
will she do anything else. 

Would you please write on this subject, concern- 
ing the law of Moses. Maybe, perhaps, I am the one 
who is wrong. I have always believed what you have 
preached and written in the past, although I might 
have heard things said, but I did not believe it. You 
have always been a dear, precious, loving brother to 
me. Come to see me when you can. 

W.C. (Bill) Lake 

Lakeland, Florida, 33805 

February 12, 1994 


In attempting to reply to Brother Bill Lake's in- 
quiry, I might say there are numerous (scripture) quo- 
tations, found in the scriptures, concerning the law 
and the righteousness contained in the law, as being 
null and void, as touching the salvation of the church 


Page 12 

of the living God. 

A few of them are as follows, namely, "By the 
deeds of the law shall no flesh be justified in His 
sight." Romans 3:20. "For the law made nothing per- 
fect, but the bringing in of a better hope did; by the 
which we draw nigh unto God." Hebrews 7:19. "By 
the law is the knowledge of sin." Romans 3:20. "Now 
we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith 
to them who are under the law." Romans 3:1 9. "Know- 
ing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, 
but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have be- 
lieved in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by 
the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: 
for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justi- 
fied..." Galatians 2:16. "If there had been a law given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness 
should have been by the law." Galatians 3:21. There 
are many more scriptures that show the failure of the 
law in obtaining salvation, but what I have quoted, I 
feel, is sufficient for the time. 

According to the scripture, two hopes are men- 
tioned. One is a dead hope of the creature while un- 
der the law. One is a lively hope of the creature, given 
to him after he has been delivered from the bondage 
and curse of the law. Peter spoke of this lively hope, 
"Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, which according to His abundant mercy, hath 
begotten us again unto A LIVELY HOPE by the resur- 
rection of Jesus Christ from the dead." 1st Peter 1 :3. 
You cannot have these two hopes at the same time. 
It is utterly impossible, for the Living God has fixed it 
that way. We will either have the dead hope (or car- 
nal hope), or the lively (or living) hope. 

The hope according to the flesh, while perform- 
ing the works of the law, is called a "Carnal Hope." 
When one is delivered from the curse and bondage 
of the law, his carnal hope dies. In the sight of the 
Living God, the carnal hope is automatically dead to 
Him in the first place for the law has always reached 
the case of the self-righteous, self-serving, whole, 
dead alien sinner in sin. Paul said, "For I was alive 
without the law once: but when the commandment 
came, sin revived, and I died." Romans 7:9. Paul's 
carnal hope had faded away, and he had received the 
lively hope, already described by Peter above. It is 
the quickened sinner who begs for God's mercy. The 
unquickened, dead alien sinner, who thrives on the 
works of the law, will not do it. Remember, the Phari- 
see never begged for mercy. The publican did beg 
for mercy. (See Luke 18:10.) 

"Law Worshipers" and "Gospel Worshipers" will 
not dwell or live together. The two doctrines, since 
the days of Cain and Abel, have never mixed. Ulti- 
mately, there will be separation. A hint to the wise is 

I am publishing below, what appears to me, as an 
excellent article on this subject entitled "LAW AND 
GRACE," that was written by Elder Peter L. 
Branstetter, an Old School Baptist minister who lived 

during the 19th century. He was born in Kentucky ii 
1 825, and died in Missouri in 1 890. This article is takeii 
from his book, "LIFE AND TRAVELS." He was oi 
dained to the ministry in 1865, and was a highly es 
teemed minister in his day. He was an able defended 
of the truth. Sometimes, others may express or sa 
the same things you may be trying to say, in a mud j 
better, clearer way. This man of God, Elder Peter LI 
Branstetter, says it much better than I can. Pleast 
read his article below. 

J.M. Mewborn 

May 3,1994 


"Stand fast, therefore, in the liberty wherewith 
Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled agair 
with the yoke of bondage" — Galatians 5:1. It is evi 
dent from this text, as well as from the context, tha 
the Galatian church was under the influence of false 
teachers; those who taught for doctrine the com 
mandments of men, a law righteousness, and turneci 
their faith from a finished salvation and righteous 
ness in Christ, to trust in their own works and ser- 
vices tended to the sacrificial law, which service onlv 
rendered to bring them back into bondage again. 

The apostle marvelled that they were so soon 
removed from Him who called them into the grace ot 
Christ, unto another gospel, "which is not another,' 
but a perversion of the gospel of Christ. They 
preached Christ, but not a Savior without their works! 
or service to the ceremonial law, from which service, 
or bondage, Christ had made them free by the sacri- 
fice of Himself. And for this cause He is the Mediator 
of the New Testament, that by means of death, for 
the redemption of the transgressions who were un- 
der the first testament, they which are called might 
receive the promise of eternal inheritance. 

Therefore, Christ is the end of the law for righ- 
teousness to every one that believes. He is a full and 
complete Savior, for by one offering He hath perfected 
forever them that are sanctified. He magnified and 
made honorable the law when He died for our sins 
and rose again for our justification. The sufferings, 
death, burial and resurrection of Christ from the dead) 
made us free from the law of sin and death. God sent! 
His own Son in fulfillment of the promise made toi 
Abraham, that the inheritance might not be of the law, I 
but of faith. 

The apostle declares the covenant confirmed of; 
God in Christ, the law, which was 430 years after, can 
not make the promise of none effect. For if the inher- 
itance be of the law, it is then no more of promise; 
but God gave it to Abraham by promise. "Wherefore 
then serveth the law?" There is no life, no salvation, 
no righteousness, no spiritual blessing, no eternal 
inheritance, in the law, but all is in Christ, the seed 
that was to come. To whom was the promise made? 
— It was made to God's elect or chosen people, the 


Page 13 

iirs of promise. God said, "His name shall be called 
sus, for He shall save His people from their sins;" 
•t to make it possible by which sinners could save 
emselves by obedience to the law, for if there had 
en a law given that could have given life, verily righ- 
ausness (salvation) would have been by the law. 

That no man is justified by the law in the sight of 
>d is evident, for the just shall live by faith, and the 
w is not of faith. The apostle affirms that it is by 
th that it might be by grace, to the end that the 
omise might be sure to all the seed . 

It is by grace we are saved, through faith, and 
at not of ourselves, it is the gift of God; not of works, 
r we are His (God's) workmanship, created unto 
>od works. Our good works are the effect of life, as 
faith, for whosoever "believeth that Jesus is the 
irist, is born of God ." The birth, or life, is the cause; 
th and obedience to the laws and ordinances of 
irist's kingdom, are the effect. 

In order to accomplish this great work, a finished 
Ivation, Christ possessed all power in heaven and 
earth, and over all flesh, that He should give eter- 
I life to as many as the Father gave Him, that they 
ght know God and Jesus, whom the Father hath 
nt — our life, our righteousness, our salvation. By 
i law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus we are made 
e from the law of sin and death. By the law of God's 
erlasting covenant in Christ the heirs of promise 
s made free from sin, free from condemnation, free 
>m all sacrificial law, for if the Son make you free, 
shall be free indeed. 

(Elder) Peter L. Branstetter 

(Written in the year 1876.) 


Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am sorry that I am late for sending you my re- 
wal subscription for another year for Zion's Land- 
irk. Please find enclosed a check to renew it, and 
iase use the rest of the money to help others who 
3 unable to pay for their subscription. 

May I take this opportunity to thank you and all 
i brethren who labored in putting together the ar- 
te, "The Taking Down of Bars of Non-Fellowship, 
d An Account of the Restoration of Gospel Fellow - 
ip Among Associations and Churches During The 
ars 1991, 1992, and 1993," that was published in 
3 "July-August, 1993" issue of Zion's Landmark. 

If I have been blessed in understanding the cor- 
ct meaning of the Gospel Steps, I believe, beyond 
doubt, these are the ones set forth and laid out in 
3 1 8th Chapter of the Gospel according to Matthew 
bringing brethren (brothers and sisters) together 
resolve their differences, forgiving one another, 
rile being forgiven, and restoring fellowship among 
e churches of the true, living God upon the earth. 

Humbly and sincerely, I trust, 

Morris A. Apple 
Burlington, N.C., 27215 
March 2,1994 


(The following excerpt is taken from an article 
entitled "Observations on Ephesians" that appeared 
in THE REMNANT, May-June, 1994, issue, pages 1-7, 
by Elder C.C. Morris. 

"By Arminian we mean one who espouses essen- 
tially the same errors as did Jacobus Arminius, (1 560- 
1609 A.D.), a free-will religionist whose name repre- 
sents their worthless collection of doctrines. Mod- 
ern Arminians teach, among other things, that people 
are not totally depraved; they not only can, but must, 
of themselves, decided to do the things which would 
please God. They teach that every man has this abil- 
ity, under the control of his own free will, to please or 
to displease God. They hold that God's election is 
conditioned upon His foreseeing man's obedience, 
and that He chose only those whom He knew (or "fore- 
knew") would do things pleasing unto Himself. 
Arminians advocate a universal redemption, or that 
Christ died for every one, equally. Finally, although 
not all of them do, some Arminians believe that a per- 
son can resist God's grace to his own destruction, 
and that, if members of the elect family do not live up 
to God's requirements, even they may finally be lost. 

Conditionalism is not at all different in principle 
from Arminianism. It is, in fact, only a dead branch of 
Arminianism. Conditionalism merely moves 
Arminianism's free-will doctrines up a notch, as it 
were, applying the free-will theory to the regenerated 
child of God rather than to those who are dead in 

On the surface of things, Conditionalism admits 
that the regeneration of God's children is solely by 
God and by His grace; but there its similarity to the 
doctrine of Christ ends. After you are born of God's 
Spirit, Conditionalism says, it is up to you whether 
or not you obey and are blessed for it or you disobey 
and are punished for it. Thus, they aver, you can obey 
and earn blessings for both time and eternity, or you 
can disobey and suffer loss of your timely and eter- 
nal rewards, and it is strictly up to you to decide which 
course of action you will follow. For every argument 
Arminianism uses in his efforts to get the unsaved 
born again (or to get the lost saved, or however he 
wishes to say it), the Conditionalist has his own par- 
allel argument he uses in his efforts to get the child 
of God to "do right." 

In this article, we will more briefly refer to those 
whom we have every right to designate as Arminians 
and Conditionalists as "religionists" or "legalists," 
because Arminianism and Conditionalism manifests 

Page 14 


themselves in literally thousands of legalistic, free- 
will religions. 

As we were saying, then, religionists pick their 
way through Ephesians, choosing whatever verses 
suit their two-fold purpose, which evidently is (1) to 
attempt to dethrone God and (2) to exalt the human 
will and flesh. They may believe that this is not their 
purpose, but it all comes out the same." — C.C. Morris 


"We should make a distinct difference between 
bad treatment of ourselves by the members, and con- 
duct which shows disrespect for the church, and is 
hurtful to its interests. We can afford to carry a great 
deal ourselves, but we must not sit by and see oth- 
ers tear down the home which has been established 
for all the children. The Savior bore personal abuse 
silently, but when He went into the temple and saw it 
being profaned, He drove out those who showed no 
respect for His Father's house. If we reverse this and 
give a great deal of concern to what others may do to 
us, and show but little interest as to what the church 
must suffer, we shall not be following the Master." 

(Excerpt from Elder W.S. Craig, PRIMITIVE BAP- 


Arminians believe what they believe because they 
are powerless in believing any other doctrine until 
God reveals to them the truth. Atheists and infidels 
believe what they believe because they are also pow- 
erless to believe anything else until God sees fit to, 
likewise, reveal them the truth. David said, "Behold, I 
was shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother con- 
ceive me." Psalms 51:5. According to scripture, we 
entered this world with sin and unbelief already con- 
tained in our mortal bodies and in the confines of 
our hearts and the depths of our souls. Man has no 
power over sin, and unbelief. 

I recently read on a sign at a church building as I 
traveled one of our local highways, these words: 
"God Dwells Where Man Will Let Him." Perhaps, this 
was one of the most famous, or infamous, Arminian 
expressions I had ever read or heard of. If this be the 
case, we have an "AMIGHTY MAN," and a completely, 
powerless, helpless god. Some Arminians try to par- 
tially compromise, and give God a little power, honor 
or credit, but this one gave Him nothing. "Sacrile- 
gious" is the right word here, and how much more 
could man profane the Word of the Almighty God, 
but he has no power of his own to believe any thing 
else. Did man let God do anything before the world 
was made? I believe we know the answer. How sweet 
are the words to us when we hear God, The Father, 
speaking to His Son, saying, "Let us make man in 

our image, after our likeness, etc." Genesis 1 :26. Man 
was not here, then. In fact, there was no man. All "let- 
ting" was of God then, and all "letting" is of Him now.) 
And, God is the ONE who will be "letting" when the' 
clocks and watches of this time world will be no more.i 

J.M. Mewborn 

May 10, 1994 



GROUND OF THE TRUTH." 1st Timothy 3:15. 


It is with a sad heart that I make this attempt to 
write the obituary of our dear brother, Jack Stegall.i 
Hoyle "Jack" Wilson Stegall, age 74, died at 2:30 A.M., 
Friday, August 13, 1993, at Union Memorial Hospital,! 
Monroe, North Carolina. 

Brother "Jack," as he was known, was born April i 
21, 1919, in Monroe, Union County, North Carolina,! 
the son of the late Charlie Wilson Stegall and Beadiei 
Green Stegall. Brother Jack joined Crooked Creek I 
Primitive Baptist Church on the fourth Sunday in Au-i 
gust, 1957, and was ordained as deacon, April 15, 
1967. He was retired from the Charlotte (N.C.) Pipei 
Foundry as a molder after 33 years of service. 

Survivors include his dear wife, Alieen Mullis 
Stegall; one daughter, Mrs. Carolyn Winn, Monroe, i 
N.C, and one son, Robert Stegall, Monroe, N.C, with 
two grandchildren and three great grandchildren. 

He was a good provider for the church, as well 
as his family. He was loved by all who knew him, far 
and near. 

His funeral service was conducted at 3:00 P.M., 
on Sunday, August 1 5, 1 993, at Crooked Creek Primi- 1 
tive Baptist Church of which he was a member until i 
his death, by Elder W.C Edwards, Elder Calvin i 
Harward, and Elder Ralph Gaines, officiating. Burial 
was in the church cemetery, to await the coming of 
our Saviour when his body and soul will be reunited, 
according to our hope. 

The many brethren and friends who came with 
the numerous floral pieces reflected the love that we 
had for him and his family. We miss him; we would I 
not have him back. The family received friends from 
7:00 P.M. to 9:00 P.M. on Saturday, August 14, 1993, 1 
at Hartsell Funeral Home, Midland, N.C 

We send our love to the family, and may God ever 
watch over them is our prayer. 

Elder W.C Edwards, Moderator 

Polly Mullis, Clerk 

Vivian Jones, Writer 

The Lord has seen fit to call Sister Sudie R. 
Barham from our midst, at the age of ninety-three 
years and ten months. 


Page 15 

She bore her afflictions with great patience and 
ith in her Lord, as she spent many long, lonely days 
one since the death of her husband, Elder A.B. 
Wlutt" Barham in 1971, just waiting and hoping that 
le God of All Grace would soon call her home. 

Sister Sudie was a strong believer in the doctrine 
f Salvation by the Grace of God. She and her dear 
:>mpanion traveled many miles from the mountains 
i the sea coast to meet and mingle with those of like 
recious faith and order. It was always a great plea- 
iire to visit in their home. Friends and brethren were 
Iways welcome there. God blessed them with lov- 
ig, caring children, who always saw that her natural 
eeds were met after the death of their father. 

Sister Sudie Rorrer Barham, 141 Dogwood Drive, 
urlington, N.C., died February 22, 1994, at Memorial 
ospital of Alamance, after a critical illness of three 
ays. She was a native of Patrick County, Virginia, 
he was the wife of Elder A.B. "Mutt" Barham, who 
receded her in death in May, 1971. She was a mem- 
er of Burlington Primitive Baptist Church, 
urlington, N.C. for forty-eight years. She and Sister 
ine Barham, her sister-in-law, were baptized at the 
ime time on the first Sunday in July, 1946. She and 
udie joined at the pool. 

She was born April 30, 1900, and was the young- 
it daughter of Abram Alexander Rorrer. She had 
iree sisters and one brother, all of whom preceded 
;r in death. She was married to Elder A.B. "Mutt" 
arham, and to this union were born four sons, Elder 
ichard Barham, who preceded her in death, Mr. 
onnell E. Barham, Washington, N.C, Mr. William B. 
arham, Burlington, N.C, and Mr. Robert L. Barham, 
aleigh, N.C, seven grandchildren, seven great- 
andchildren, and two great-great-grandchildren. 

We feel that our loss is her eternal gain, and that 
le is now basking in the Sunlight of her Master's 
'eat love, awaiting the resurrection of the bodies of 
le Saints of God at the last day. 

Her funeral service was conducted by her pastor, 
Ider John Lee, and Elder Lester Stewart at 3:30 P.M., 
iday, February 24, 1994. Her body was then laid to 
ist beneath a beautiful mound of flowers in Pine Hill 
emetery, Burlington, N.C. 

Therefore, be it resolved that one copy of this 
Dituary notice be sent to her family, one copy be 
int to Zion's Landmark for publication, and one copy 
s kept on the church record. 

Done by order of Burlington Primitive Baptist 
hurch on March 6, 1994. 

John Lee, Pastor 

Curry Barnwell, Clerk 

Jane Barham & Pearl Allison, 


Brother William A. Wheeler was born July 12, 
315, and passed away September 13, 1993. He was 
le son of Benjamin Elliot and Valerie Moss Wheeler 

of Creedmoor, Granville County, North Carolina. He 
worked at Ligget-Myers for thirty-one years. 

Brother Wheeler is survived by his wife, Vallie C. 
Wheeler; two daughters: Valinda W. Isenhour, 
Salisbury, N.C, and Gaynelle W. Williams, Durham, 
N.C; three brothers: Caswell Wheeler, Raleigh, N.C, 
Aubrey Wheeler, Durham, N.C, and Grady Wheeler, 
Oxford, N.C; two sisters: Emogene Watson and Annie 
Ruther Koger, both of Oxford, N.C, with two grand- 
sons and one great granddaughter. 

His funeral service was held September 1 5, 1993, 
at Hall-Wynne Funeral Home Chapel by Elder Johnnie 
Williams, Elder Thomas Whitley, and Elder Burch 
Wray. Burial was in Woodlawn Memorial Park. 

Brother Wheeler joined Eno Primitive Baptist 
Church, Durham, N.C, April 25, 1959, at the water's 
edge of Eno River. He and Sister Wheeler were bap- 
tized at the same time by Elder J. Sebron Sechriest 
and Elder Ernest H. Birchett. He was appointed clerk 
of Eno Primitive Baptist Church in February, 1960, 
and was ordained as deacon on May 22, 1960. 

Our dear brother was, indeed, a lovely, precious 
brother. This fact is well known, not only in our asso- 
ciation, but by all of our correspondents in this state, 
as well as many others. He enjoyed entertaining his 
brethren, sisters, and friends in his home, where dear 
Sister Wheeler, and her dear sister, cooked many 
wonderful meals that were enjoyed together with the 
sweet conversation of God's greatness and goodness 
to His people. Brother Wheeler was very supportive 
of his church at Eno, and of our Association, together 
with our ministers all over. He was ably blessed to 
serve as a deacon to the church, and in the associa- 

I loved Brother Wheeler because of the relation- 
ship between him and his Maker. His words, as well 
as his actions, bore testimony that God had, indeed, 
begun a good work in him, that He promised to per- 
form until the day of Jesus Christ. 

We shall miss him, but how wonderful the pre- 
cious memories of him leave us with a doubtless feel- 
ing that he is at rest. 

Written by his unworthy pastor, with the much 
appreciated help of Sister Wheeler. 

Burch Wray, Moderator 

It was the will of God to take Brother Thomas 
Baird Painter from our midst. He was born October 
8, 1910, in Durham, North Carolina, and died Decem- 
ber 5, 1993, after several years of declining health. 
He was the son of Alonza Netman Painter and Eliza- 
beth (Bettie) Rogers Painter. His stepfather was Wil- 
liam Andrew Painter. 

Brother Painter served in England, France, Bel- 
gium, and Germany as a sergeant in the U.S. Air Corps 
during World War II. Upon returning home, he worked 
for the Durham (N.C.) City Water Department until 
retiring in 1976. 

Page 16 



On November 27, 1952, Brother Painter married 
Katherine Briggs, who survives. Also surviving is one 
daughter, Marcia Gayie Painter, of the home. Other 
survivors are one sister, Sudie P. Malone; two broth- 
ers, Elwood Painter and William A. Painter, Sr., with 
several nieces and nephews. He lost his youngest 
brother, Edward B. Painter, in 1991. 

Brother Painter joined Eno Primitive Baptist 
Church, Durham, North Carolina, on October 27, 1988, 
and was baptized by his pastor, Elder Burch Wray, 
on November 27, 1938, in the pool of the Landmark 
inn in Durham, North Carolina. The funeral service 
was held in Hudson Funeral Home Chapel at 2:00 P.M., 
on December 7, 1993, by Elder Burch Wray, Rev. Crate 
Jones, and Rev. Terry Larson, his nephew. 

Although Brother Painter was unable to attend 
church very often because of his health, we will miss 
him very much. His humble manner, and his humble 
smile, endeared him to everyone whom he came in 
contact with. Brother Painter was blessed to endure 
his infirmities without complaining, a manifestation 
of his belief in God's will. 

We wish to submit a copy of this notice for the 
church minutes, one copy to the family, and one copy 
for publication in Zion's Landmark. 

Written in love by Vallie C. Wheeler, Committee 

Burch Wray, Moderator 


The Fifty-Sixth Annual Session of the Laurel 
Springs Primitive Baptist Association will convene, 
the Lord willing, on June 3, 4 & 5, 1994, with Roaring 
River Church, Wilkes County, N.C. 

Directions to Roaring River Church are as follows: 
From Elkin, N.C, go 11 miles North on U.S. 21, to 
road No. 1002 (Stone Mountain State Park Road); turn 
Sett, go 200 yards; turn left again, and go 4 miles to 
Austin. Turn right in front of "Knobb's Church;" go 
about 2 miles to new church building on your right. 

All lovers of the truth are more than welcome to 
be with us in our association. 

Reuben Hawks, Jr., Clerk 

1124 South Main Street 

Galax, Va., 24333 

(Tele. 703-236-4266) 


The 85th Annual Session of the Salem Primitive 
Baptist Association will be held, if the Lord will, at 
Bunker Hill Church, Forsyth County, N.C, to be en- 
tertained by Winston Church, beginning on Saturday 
before the third Sunday in June, 1994, and will con- 
tinue through Monday following. These dates are 
June 18th, 19th, and 20th, 1994. 

Bunker Hill Church is located on Highway 66, two 
miles south from Kernersville, N.C, just off Interstate 

We invite our brethren and friends of our faith 
and order to meet with us this year, 1994, at our as- 
sociation. We hope that you will come and be with 


Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
1593 Town Creek Road 
Reidsville, N.C, 27320 
(Tele. 910-623-3073) 

The Eighty-Eighth Annual Session of the Lower 
Country Line Primitive Baptist Association, the LORD 
willing, will convene July 2nd, 3rd, and 4th, 1994, at 
the Permanent Site, to be entertained by Wheeler's 
Church. Elder Burch Wray was appointed to preach 
the introductory sermon and Elder Mack Freeman, is 
his alternate. 

The Permanent Meeting site is located about 7 
miles east of Roxboro, Person County, North Caro- 
lina, just off Highway (U.S. Route) 158, near Surl 

All lovers of the Doctrine of Salvation by Grace 
are invited to meet with us, and we especially need 
the presence of our ministering brethren. 

John Blalock, Association Clerk, 

P.O. Box 291 

Butner, N.C, 27509 

(Tele. 910-575-6861) 


Our next Union Meeting will be held, if the Lord 
will, at Simpson Creek Church, Horry County, South 
Carolina, the fifth Saturday and Sunday in May, 1994. 
We invite our Elders, brethren and sisters, and 
friends, all of them, to come and visit us. 

Simpson Creek Church is located about four 
miles southeast from Loris, South Carolina, just off 
Route #9, that leads from Loris, S.C, to Myrtle Beach, 
South Carolina. 

J.D. Wright, Union Clerk 

Tabor City, N.C 28463 

The Lower Mayo Fifth Sunday Meeting of 
Churches that compose the Lower Mayo Association 
will be held, if the Lord will, with Spoon Creek Church, 
on Russell Creek Church grounds on the fifth Sun- 
day only, May 29th, 1994. 

Russell Creek Church is located south of Stuart, 
Patrick County, Va., on State Road No. 631 , just east 
of Route No. 8. 

We invite our brethren and friends to come and 
visit with us. 

Samuel R. Wood, 
Spencer, Va., 24165 





POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 
Williow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M Mewborn, Editor 
PO Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXVIII 

March-April 1994 

Number 2 



O Zion! afflicted with wave upon wave, 
Whom no man can comfort, whom no man 

can save; 
With darkness surrounded, by terrors 

In toiling and rowing, thy strength is 


Loud roaring, the billows now nigh over- 

But skillful's the Pilot who stands at the 

His wisdom conducts her, His power 

In safety and quiet thy warfare He ends. 

"O fearful! O faithless!" in mercy He 

"My promise, my truth, are they light in 

thine eyes? 
Still, still I am with her, my promise 

shall stand, 
Through tempest and tossing I'll bring 

thee to land. 

"Forget her, I will not, I cannot, thy 

Engraved on my heart, doth forever 

The palms of my hands, whilst I look on 
I see 

The wounds I received when suffering 
for thee, (continued next page) 


The Subscription rates of Zion's Landmark 
are shown below: 

$8.00 PER YEAR 

$15.00 2 YEARS 
To Elders: 

$7.00 PER YEAR 

$13.00 2 YEARS 
The above rates took effect with 
the "January-February, 1986" issue. 
-J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's Landmark, 
please notify the editor at the above address who 
will mail you any missed copies. 

Page 2 



"I feel at my heart all thy sighs and thy groans, 
For thou art most near me, my flesh, and my bones; 
In all thy distresses, thy Head feels the pain, 
Yet all are most needful, not one is in vain. 

"Then trust me and fear not, thy life is secure; 
My wisdom is perfect, supreme is my power; 
In love I correct thee, thy soul to refine, 
To make her at length in my likeness to shine. 

"The foolish, the fearful, the weak are my care, 
The helpless, the hopeless, I hear their sad prayer; 
From all their afflictions, my glory shall spring, 
And the deeper their sorrows, the louder they'll sing." 



Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am sorry to be late with my renewal of Zion's Land- 
mark. I am enclosing my personal check for renewal to the 
paper in the amount of $15.00. 

We surely did enjoy your visit to the Mill Branch Asso- 
ciation this past November 5th and 6th, 1993, at Mill Branch 
Church, near Tabor City, North Carolina, and especially were 
we blessed in hearing your discourse on "Aaron's Rod That 
Budded," and that it budded Almonds. We feel you were 
blessed in bringing out the truth. It was very beautiful ! Please 
comment on this subject sometime, should you have the 


Your unworthy brother, 

Liston Vaught 

Florence, South Carolina 29505 
February 8, 1994 

Hebrews 9:1-4 

Having been requested to write my views and comments 
by Brother Vaught and others that were made on the above 
occasion last November 5th & 6th, 1993, at the Mill Branch 
Assocation, if it be the Lord's will, I shall endeavor, at this 

ENANT." Hebrews 9:1-4. 

The revelation that came suddenly to me last October, 

1993, concerns the object called "Aaron's Rod" that wa 
contained in the Ark of the Covenant, which was behind th 
second vail of the tabernacle. That portion of the tabernacli 
called the "sanctuary," prefigures and points to the militar 
church, here in the time world, that contained the candli 
stick, the table and the shewbread. The second portioi 1 
called the "Holiest of all," prefigures or points to the myst 
cal church in Heaven and Immortal Glory, where Christ il 
today, seated at the right Hand of God, "making interce: 
sion for the saints according to the will of God," "will 
groanings which cannot be uttered." See Romans 8:26 ■ 
27. "Aaron's Rod That Budded" was encased in gold in thl 
Ark of the Covenant, gold being a type of everlasting low 

The Ark of the Covenant, the same object that went a 
ways before the Children of Israel (also with them) into batt 
some 1 ,000 years prior to the time when the Apostle Pai 
was inspired to write the Book of Hebrews, typifies the e 
erlasting Gospel of the Son of God, the Lord and Savic 
Jesus Christ, since it contained (1) the golden pot that ha! 
manna, (2) Aaron's rod that budded, and (3) the Tables <! 
the Covenant. It was behind the 
second vail. 

The phrase or expression, "Aaron's rod that budded 1 
is one that I have heard all of my life among Old Baptist.! 
one is blest to be around these people any length of time' 
promise you that somewhere along the way, that phrase i 
expression will be heard among them. Yet, on the other bar 
to my memory, I have never heard anyone use this scrifi 
ture, specifically, as a text, nor have I ever read an artic ! 
from any religious publication that dealt with this subject 1\ 
bring out the immortal truth contained in it. For some re 1 
son, I know not why, that subject, "Aaron's rod that bu^i 
ded," had arrested and annoyed my mind continuously art 
constantly all of last year, 1993, when suddenly a revelatic" 
of unknown proportions, seemingly, was opened up to nr, 
concerning it. This took place during the latter part of A 
gust, and the early part of September, 1993. That was whV 
attempted to use the subject at the Mill Branch Associaticjj 
that Brother Liston Vaught refers to above. It was so mudi 
upon my mind and heart, at that time. 

Let us go now directly to this subject, "Aaron's rod thij 
budded," and consider it. First, it is a figure of the milita 1 
church, the one chosen in Christ Jesus before the found) 
tion of the world, as she exists here in this time world, t 

What is a rod? Humanly or naturally speaking, it is ju 
a dead stick. A rod (or cane) is usually held in one's han| 
Aaron's rod, we will remember, was the same one that G< 
turned into a serpent before Pharoah, and swalled up hi 
(Pharoah's) rod, that had also been turned into a serpen 
(See Exodus 7:12.) The truth of the true church of God | 
the world will swallow up the doctrines of the world and tl| 
commandments of men. This truth of Christ has swallow<| 
up death in victory. (See 1 st Cor. 1 5:54 & 5:4.) Aaron, here| 
a figure of Christ, and his rod prefigures the Gospel of till 
Son of God proclaimed in His church. To illustrate this poir l 
I shall now describe an experience I had when I was a yourF 
boy, about age 10, during year, 1942. 

At that time, 1942, I had a first cousin, an orphan gi, 


Page 3 

/ho lived in Kinston, North Carolina, a city about 12 miles 
a st from where I grew up. She lived with her brothers, sis- 
ers, aunts and uncles, my father being one of her uncles, 
md she would visit us, occasionally, since she had no par- 
ents. They had passed away. 

It was during this time that there was a Primitive Bap- 
ist Church in the City of Kinston, North Carolina. The build- 
«g stood on East Caswell Street, the site where the main 
'ost Office Building now stands. It was an old, large, brick 
luilding, and was deteriorating fast, since the church at that 
•iace only had four members. Naughty boys with parents 
/ho hated the Old Baptist Church in that city kept the win- 
lows broken out. The few members, with a meager income, 
/ould have them replaced, and the next time we went to 
hurch there, they would be broken out again. 

I asked my dear cousin, after we had been to church 
fiere, on a third Sunday meeting, back in 1942, when she 
/as visiting us in our home, what she thought of the ser- 
ice. Her reply to me was as follows, "Do you really want to 
now?" I said, "Yes, that is why I asked you." So, she let me 
ave it. "All of it," using her English and words, "was the 
earest nothing I have ever seen. The singing, the people, 
ie church service, the building, everything about it," she 
aid. As I do now, I also did then, loved this church, her 
eople, and the doctrine for which it stands. It really hurt 
iy feelings, being young and tender in age, and made me 
&l badly. I thought to myself, "I will never, never mention 
ny church to you again. There is no love in your for these 
eople and what this church stands for." They were my 
noughts when only ten years of age. My cousin has long 
ince passed away. Such a mean, lowly description of the 
eople of God whom I loved with all my heart at that time, it 
fas. She was only looking at the rod, the view from the 

The world, as it did then, also does the same thing to- 
ay. They look upon the Church of the Living God, here in 
ie world, "Aaron's Rod," as a dead stick, a dead religion, 
lut, the world, her church, and her form of so-called reli- 
ion, does not know the power of God. That is the differ- 
nce. Jesus told the Sadducees, "Ye do err, not knowing 
ie scriptures, NOR THE POWER OF GOD." Matthew 22:29. 
/hen God puts His Son's life in her, her beauty will shine 
>rth! It is then that we have "Looked upon Zion, the city of 
ur solemnities: thine eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet habi- 
ition, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down; not one of 
ie stakes thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any 
f the cords thereof be broken. But there the glorious Lord 
rill be unto us a place of broad rivers and streams; wherein 
hall go no galley with oars, neither shall gallant ship pass 
lereby." Isaiah 33:20-24. This scripture contains the most 
eautiful description of the Church of the Living God in 
eace, here in the world, that I have ever read. 

Now let us turn to Numbers 17, and see what this dead 
3d budded for there was great, wonderful life hidden within 
, a genuine beauty not seen by the natural eyes of this 
forld, and completely hidden from it. "And thou shalt write 
iron's name upon this rod of Levi: for one rod shall be for 
ie head of the house of their fathers." "And it shall come 
) pass, that the man's rod, whom I shall choose, shall blos- 
om: and I will make to cease from me the murmurings of 

the children of Israel, whereby they murmur against you." 
"And it came to pass, that on the morrow Moses went into 
the tabernacle of witness; and, behold, the rod of Aaron for 
the house of Levi was budded, and brought forth buds, and 
bloomed blossoms, and yielded ALMONDS." Number 1 7:3,5 
& 8. 

To really understand or, at least, in some small mea- 
sure or degree, comprehend the meaning of this text, 
"Aaron's rod that budded," which was the almond, we must 
look at the makeup or consistency of "THE ALMOND." What 
is it, and what does it contain? I do know that, as a child at 
Christmas time, every year, I always looked forward to that 
bag of assorted nuts that we found near the Christmas tree 
on every Christmas morning. In this bag of nuts, and if 
Christmas time rolls around again, December 25, 1994, we 
will find them (the same nuts) in every grocery store. There 
was the Brazil Nut, the Pecan, the English walnut, the Fil- 
bert nut, with others, and last, but not least, THE ALMOND. 
Ironically, Old Baptists have been called by some as being, 
"just a bunch of nuts." Whoever made this statement, 
though unaware, told the truth. 

The Almond Tree, like the church of God, is said to be a 
very beautiful one. The Almond Tree puts forth its pink blos- 
soms before its leaves. This is true in a natural sense, and 
more especially in a spiritual sense, for the scripture reads, 
"was budded, and brought forth buds, and bloomed blos- 
soms." Yes, KNOBS OF BLOSSOMS, such that are seen on 
trees before they open. Here, we have the complete elec- 
tion of the children, chosen in Christ Jesus, before the foun- 
dation of the world, for in any blossom also is the seed, and 
the seed of Christ was in this church, the mystical one, be- 
fore the world was made. This is completely supernatural, 
and altogether contrary to nature. 

The rod of Aaron is not only a figure and type of the 
militant, Gospel Church, here in the world, but it also points 
to a type of the Gospel Ministry in the world, of that rod that 
should come out of Zion. "The Lord shall send the rod of 
thy strength out of Zion: rule thou in the midst of thine en- 
emies. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, 
etc." Psalm 110:2,3. The Gospel Ministry of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, like Christ, Himself, in the eyes of men, is mean and 
despicable, like a dry stick, but becomes a fruitful one 
through the power of divine grace; and an almond tree rod 
may denote the vigilance and watchfulness of true, God- 
called Gospel ministers over themselves, which they can- 
not do without the blessing of God, and others, and the doc- 
trine they preach. John.the Apostle, says of Christ, "He was 
in the world, and the world was made by Him, AND THE 
WORLD KNEW HIM NOT." John 1 :1 0. It is said, 

"Tis no surprising thing 
That we should be unknown; 
The Jewish world knew not her King, 
God's everlasting Son." 

May we look now at some of the general characteris- 
tics of the Almond tree, and the nut which is borne by this 
remarkable plant. The nuts are the seeds of the beautiful 
almond tree. Each nut grows in a smooth shell that com- 
pares in looks to a peach stone. A dry, leathery hull covers 
the hard shell. The hull splits open when the kernel is ripe. 


Page 4 


So it is with the child of God. When the New Man is placed 
within the heart (the new heart) of the dead alien sinner, the 
old man (the hull) is broken apart, and separates at the time 
of fruition. He experiences a death and resurrection of the 
soul unto life. 

There are two kinds of almond trees. One variety pro- 
duces sweet nuts, a type of the mystical church. Other have 
very bitter ones, a type of the militant church, contaminated 
with sin. Sweet almonds are a popular delicacy when 
toasted, salted, and eaten whole, or added to candies. Bit- 
ter almonds are not edible. Trees that produce the bitter 
almond are grown only for oil. The oil of the bitter almond 
tree contains the poisonous hydrocyanic (prussic) acid. 
When the acid has been extracted or removed from the oil 
of the bitter almond, the remaining portion (or residue) is 
what we know as "Almond Extract," and is used by our 
cooks in the kitchen when making Angel Food Cake, and 
other delicacies for our tables. Here, we have the Church of 
God, militantly speaking, in her regenerated state, while in 
its former state with the acid is represented the church in 
her unregenerated state, while dead in sin. 


of the most poisonous substances known to man, either a 
a liquid or gas. Hydrocyanic Acid Gas has been used t 
execute condemned criminals. The lethal gas is createi 
when lumps of sodium or potassium cyanide are droppe 
into sulfuric acid. Only one short, small breath of it will ki 
instantaneously any human being. The pure acid is a clee 
liquid. It evaporates so quickly that if a drop of it is place 
on glass, part of the drop will be frozen by that cold pre 
duced by the rapid evaporation of the rest. It's odor is th< 
of the "bitter almond," its origin. It is no wonder that si 
has a sickening smell to those who have been given th 
quality to smell it within themselves. Only one breath of thi 
gas from cyanide, mixed with sulfuric acid, causes instar 
death. Yet, this substance comes from the Almond; it is 
figure of sin, and God made both of them, the bitter almon 
and the poisonous, prussic acid that is contained within ri 

A complete, full description of a very recent executior 
that took place in Central Prison, Raleigh, N.C., on June 1! 
1 994, is now given to illustrate what I have said for proof a 
follows: (For purposes of anonymity, the name of the ind 
vidual is omitted or withheld) - 

The Prussic (or very poisonous hydrocyanic) Acid is a 
precise example or type of sin that dwells in our mortal bod- 
ies. It is on record, "Let not sin therefore reign in your mor- 
tal body, that ye should obey it in the lusts thereof." Ro- 
mans 6:12. As Prussic (or Hydrocyanic) Acid is separated 
or distilled from the oil of the bitter almond, likewise there 
is by the power of "the sanctification of the Spirit" a sepa- 
ration made from sin in the heart of the sinner, when the 
believer is made to hate it with all his power. Sin dwells in 
the flesh of all men, but a separation from it has been made 
in the child of God by the New Man. "God sending His own 
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned 
sin in the flesh: that the righteousness of the law might be 
fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit." Romans 8:3,4. 

Sin is more powerful than anything any man has ever 
attempted to handle or control, like Prussic (or Hydrocya- 
nic) Acid, and will lead to certain death and hell without its 
reign being destroyed, interupted or set aside. "That as sin 
hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through 
righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord." 
Romans. "And sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death." 
James 1 :15. As Prussic (or Hydrocyanic) Acid is contained 
within the seed of every bitter almond, likewise, since the 
transgression of Adam with all of his posterity in the Gar- 
den of Eden, sin is found within the mortal body of every 
human being. Only death will rid it from ourselves and be- 
ings. The sinner is killed to the love of it by the "Sanctifica- 
tion of the Spirit," and only the foreordained Elect of God 
have this experience of repentance. The Non-Elect never 
experience it, and they will go down with the hosts of Hell's 
defeat to hell in the second resurrection at the time of the 
second death, when Christ comes again the second time. 
"The soul that sinneth, it shall die." Ezekial 18:4. Blessed 
and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on 
such the second death hath no power." Rev. 20:6. "He that 
overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death." Rev. 

Other than sin, itself, Prussic (Hydrocyanic) Acid is one 

The man "was strapped into the chair, wearing socks 
white boxer shorts, etc." "At 2:01 a.m., the trap door under 
neath his chair opened, and dropped CYANIDE into Sulfi 
ric Acid. As a haze of gas rose around him, he struggle 
violently in his chair, trying to rise up, straining against th' 
straps on his chair that held his arms. He continued hi 
protest cries. Then, he collapsed back in the chair. For se\ 
eral minutes, his chest convulsed, as he apparently gaspe 
and wheezed for pure air. His forehead and nose turnei 
bright red, and then an ashy white. He was declared dea 
by the prison (official) physician at 2:18 a.m., only 17 mid 
utes after the process had begun." (From the News & 01 
server, Raleigh, N.C., June 16, 1994.) 

Likewise, sin in our mortal bodies, like Prussic (Hydrc 
cyanic) Acid in the Almond, will kill us. Something has to b 
done to separate it from us in our mortal bodies, the sam 
as this poisonous substance is separated in the bitter a 
mond, only to leave the Almond Extract, a wonderful, cles 
liquid that brings us the Angel Food Cake. Here, the nam< 
Angel Food Cake, is so appropriate. But, it could not b 
compared to the Church of the Living God without th 
completion of the work of Grace within the heart of the poo 
condemned, hell-deserving sinner. 


The Tree of Life that John saw in the pure river of wate! 
of life, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamti 
bore twelve manner of fruit, and yielded her fruit ever 
month. The leaves of this tree were for the healing of thl 
nations. (See Rev. 22:1 & 2.) This Tree of Life, which relate! 
to the Almond Tree, bore the fruit of the Spirit, among it 
others. Those little almonds, the Children of Grace, who ar 
made to bear this fr jit, will never die. "Let us lay aside e^j 
ery weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, an] 
let us run with patience the race that is set before us, lool! 
ing unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith." He 
brews 1 2:1 , 2. Only "The Law of the Spirit of Life in Chris 
Jesus" has the power to lay aside this sin. Romans 8:', 
This has been done for the Elect Church of Christ by Hi 


Page 5 

hed blood. 

Prussic Acid (or Hydrocyanic Acid) in the bitter almond, 
ike sin in our mortal bodies, is a creation of God. God had 
i Holy and a Divine purpose for His creation of sin, for if He 
tad not created it, there could never have been a genera- 
ion, known as the Non-Elect, or a generation of goats. As I 
eard an old Hard Shell Baptist in Person County, N.C., say 
iver 35 yeras ago, "We could never have known sin with- 
i jt the Saviour, and neither could we have known the Sav- 
our without sin." Both in their existences were necessary 
or the work of Salvation of poor sinners to be complete. 
Sod created all things, whether Prussic (Hydrocyanic) Acid, 
he Almond, sin, or whatever. "Thou art worthy, O Lord, to 
eceive glory and honour and power: for Thou hast created 
ill things, and for thy pleasure they are and were created." 
lev. 4:11. Also, read Colossians 1:16 and John 1:3. David 
leclared that sin was in every human being from Adam un- 
il now, saying, "Behold, I was shapen in iniquity; and in sin 
lid my mother conceive me." Psalms 51 :5. 

If it had not been in God's eternal purpose for sin to 
lave entered into the world through Adam's transgression 
i the Garden of Eden in the morning of time, He would have 
ad no purpose for His son, the Lord Jesus Christ, to have 
tood as a Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. For 
roof please read Matt. 25:34, Luke 11 :50, John 17:24, Eph- 
sians 1:4, Hebrews 4:3, 1st Peter 1:20, Rev. 13:8, & Rev. 

In the outset of my article, my cousin, who lived in 
Linston, North Carolina, over forty years ago, only saw the 
eemingly, dead rod of Aaron, as the Church of the Living 
iod. "A Reed Shaken With The Wind in The Wilderness," 
latt. 11:17, Christ as a poor "Gluttonous man," a 
Winebibber," "A friend of publicans and sinners." Matthew 
1:19. She had not seen the beautiful, blooming Almond 
ree, a figure or type of the Church of the Living God, her 
ink blossoms, those who lives had been tinged with the 
Hood of Jesus Christ, and her stately, pointed leaves that 
allow the blossoms. 

"Tis wrought by Jesus' skillful hand, 

And tinged in His own blood; 
It makes the Christian gazing stand 
To view this robe of God." 

These beautiful, pink almond blossoms open early in 
ie spring, pointing to the Ancient of Days (See Daniel 7:9) 
f the faith of God's elect of Abel in the morning of time, 
>ng before the leaves (the Righteousness of Christ) for the 
ealing of the nations were wrought out upon the rugged 
ree of the Cross. The Almond Tree of necessity must grow 
i a warm climate, a place of Love, since the seed and blos- 
om come early, preceding the sprouting of leaves, else the 
arly spring frosts, a type of the persecution of Satan, will 
ot allow its existence or survival. Her fruit, everyone that 
ie Father gave the Son before the foundation of the world, 
/ill be yielded every month, at the appointed time, without 
Jilure. "And yielded her fruit every month." See Rev. 22:1 
1 2. All of this is contained within "Aaron's Rod That Bud- 
led," and it was in the Ark of the Covenant that rested, cov- 
red by gold, in the inner sanctuary, the Holiest of All. To- 
lay, the real "Aaron's Rod That Budded, the Golden Poit of 
lanna, and the Tables of the Covenant," contained in that 

everlasting "Ark of Covenant" (Christ) rest in Heaven and 
immortal glory, dictating the commands of the Father (God), 
including the blossoming of Aaron's Rod, as it is brought 
to pass in his Church in this time world. 

"He hears our praises and complaints, 
And while His awful voice 
Divides the sinners from the saints, 
We tremble and rejoice. 

"Peace be within this sacred place, 

And Joy a constant guest! 
With Holy Gifts and Heavenly Grace 
Be her attendants blest! 

"My soul shall pray for Zion still, 
While life or breath remains; 
There my best friends, my kindred dwell, 
There God my Saviour reigns." 

J.M. Mewborn 
August 1, 1994 


10 Years Old 

When I was a boy of just 1 years old, an unusual expe- 
rience occurred in my life. One night I dreamed of being in a 
place underground where the Devil pursued me until I be- 
came exhausted. I ran as fast as I could, but the Devil only 
took a step now and then. He took such gigantic steps that 
he could keep right up with me. After awhile, I fell to my 
knees completely out of breath. At this time the Devil put 
his foot upon me and held me down. Suddenly, I awoke very 
frightened. The next morning at the breakfast table I shared 
my unusual experience from the night before with my fam- 
ily. My sister responded by saying, "Did he put his mark on 
you?" I often thought about what she said to me and have 
wondered deeply about this whole matter. As I look back 
upon this event, I'm aware of the Apostle Peter's words, 
"Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary, the Devil, 
walketh about seeking whom he may devour," (I Peter 5:8). 
Paul, the Apostle, even wrote about his fear that "...Satan 
should get an advantage of us," (II Corinthians 2:11). But, 
I'm grateful that God is rich and wonderful in grace. 

When I was 50 years old I, experienced this unusual 
dream once again. In fact I took it up exactly where it ended 
when I was 10 years old. God's wisdom is perfect and His 
ways are past finding out. He brought me back to this dream 
as it pleased Him in order to continue to speak to my heart. 
This time, I saw myself in the same underground cave with 
rock all around me, and I could only see up. As I looked up, 
there was a light shining down. I was picked up, and I floated 
upward toward the top through something like an old well 
shaft where the light shined. If I moved too close to the rock 
wall, as I was being carried up, I could simply reach out and 
push myself away. Jesus said that "...all power is given unto 
Me in heaven and in earth," (Matthew 28:18). God's power 
to work in our lives by His marvelous grace is a wonderful 
thought to meditate upon. I believe that God's grace, to lift 
me out of sin to His love, is seen in this event. 

As I reached the top, I was picked up and shifted over 

Page 6 


and stood upon a solid rock. Did not David the Psalmist 
exclaim, "He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, and 
out of the miry clay, and set my feet upon a rock, and estab- 
lished my goings, (Psalm 40:2)? Once I reached the top I 
looked to the east where a most beautiful flower garden 
existed. It had within it all kinds of lovely flowers. Every- 
thing around had the splendour of beauty. Not a shadow of 
anything anywhere could be seen. Moses spoke of God's 
garden as a "garden eastward in Eden," (Genesis 2:8). God's 
work of creation and His work of salvation of poor, hell- 
deserving sinners are the most beautiful sights that one 
can behold. 

I awoke praising the Lord! I thought to myself, "Others 
will think I'm crazy!" Then I said, "I don't care what others 
think." My praises were lifted to God again. Jesus said, "I 
tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones 
would immediately cry out," (Luke 19:40). And again the 
Psalmist wrote, "Let everything that hath breath praise the 
Lord." At this time I came to myself as I awoke from my 


I dreamed that my wife, Genevieve, and I were standing 
in the pond behind our house. The water was about waist 
deep. Elder W.C. Edwards came down the path toward us. I 
didn't know any of the people who were gathered. Elder 
Edwards didn't say a word. He reached out his hand and 
took mine. At this time the water in the pond drained out 
without a sound within seconds. Elder Edwards said, "This 
is not the time and place." The time of this dream was about 
20 years ago. 


One night during my sleep I came to myself sitting on 
the side of the bed. Over in the corner of the room were a 
half dozen stacks of paper. They were irregular in shape 
and stacked up unevenly (or jaggeredly), rather than like 
doorsteps. I asked the Lord, "What are these?" He said to 
me, "These are your sins." I reasoned within myself, "I 
haven't been as bad as I thought." It was then that God in 
His rich mercy showed me how great were the depth of my 
sins. The Bible teaches us that, "All have sinned and come 
short of the glory of God," (Romans 3:23). Then, I went over 
and looked, and to my surprise there were three stacks of 
paper lined up all the way across the wall which reached up 
to the ceiling behind those three little stacks of paper. These 
held the records of my sins. "What can I do?", I asked the 
Lord. He said, "Your sins were covered by the blood of Christ 
even before you committed them." Oh! the Scripture plainly 
says that Christ is, "the Lamb of God, slain from the foun- 
dation of the world," (Revelation 13:8). The scriptures teach 
that the blood of Christ cleanses from all sin. 


On another occasion, I dreamed I was at a lake that was 
shaped like a horseshoe. The location was somewhere in 
Georgia. The day was dark and dreary. I saw myself dressed 

in nothing but filthy overalls. Elder Edwards was preparin 
to baptize me. I really wanted to go back to the motel wher 
we were staying to clean up and change into somethin 
presentable for this wonderful occasion. You see, I was try 
ing to make myself acceptable for baptism. Yet, God's wor 
declares that, "By grace ye are saved through faith, an 
that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God, not of works, les 
any man should boast," (Ephesians 2:8-9). 

When I arrived back at the motel I opened my suitcase 
A beautiful little baby was inside. I felt as precious in th 
sight of God and as helpless in the sight of God as this littl 
baby. I went back to the lake where Elder Edwards was wail 
ing. Sharks were now in the water. I asked him if he wa 
going into the lake. I felt that the sharks would take off hi 
legs. He said that we were going in anyway. I believe that h 
was revealing his faith and trust in God by his willingnes 
to go into that lake. David once wrote, "What time I am afrai 
I will trust in the Lord," (Psalms 56:3). 

When I went back to get dressed, it showed that I wa 
trying to produce my own goodness. The sharks in the wa 
ter had the biggest eyes I've ever seen. They watched ever 
move we made. This spoke to me of the fact that God's eye 
see everything. Nothing escapes His knowledge. The Scrip 
ture reveals that there is coming a day when the secrets c 
every heart will be revealed. Truly the eyes of the Lord ar 
in every place, beholding the evil and the good. I had to le 
go of my fear, and was shown that it is God who must lea 
me forward by His Grace. 


On Thursday night in August, 1 993, 1 had an awful drear 
about being in a deep hole similar to a sawdust pile. M 
head was forward while my hands and feet were tied. I fel 
that I would certainly die if I didn't get out. At this time 
called upon the Lord to deliver me. The Old Testamane 
prophet Isaiah wrote, "And it shall come to pass, that be 
fore they call, I will answer; and while they are speaking, 
will hear," (Isaiah 65:24). "If the Son, therefore, shall mafc 
you free, ye shall be free indeed," (John 8:36). As I awoke 
said, "Lord, I'll offer myself to the Church Sunday." I had 1 
intention of making a deal with God. I don't believe tha 
you can do business with God that way. 

I began to switch on the lights in the house. My wift 
asked my why all the lights were switched on. I told her tha 
I wanted to see more light. My wife, Genevieve, and I talked 
together that night. I told her that I purposed to presen 
myself before the Church for baptism. I asked her how sht 
felt about it. She said that she also had thought about it fo 
a long time. The next day I really didn't think about follow! 
ing through a whole lot. But, on the first Sunday in August 
1993, my wife and I offered ourselves at Crooked Creel 
Primitive Baptist Church for baptism. Our membership wa: 
to be at the Lawyer's, Spring Primitive Baptist Church. I ani 
told that it was a very beautiful baptismal service that wa: 
held at the pond on the property of my son, Dennis Brooks 
on the fifth Saturday in August, 1993. The Spirit of God le< 
Elder W.C. Edwards, as he baptized us in the water whicl 
represents our faith in death with Christ unto sin, and ii 
our resurrection with Him unto life. Paul wrote of this expe 


Page 7 

ience when he said, "We have been buried with Him in the 
keness of His resurrection," (Romans 6:5). Elder Edwards 
ras assisted in the baptism by Elder Jim Moody. The songs 
nd prayers were led by Elder Calvin Harward. Brother Bob 
nd Sister Linda Stegal had joined the Church at Lawyer's 
prings Primitive Baptist Church earlier in the day on that 
ame fifth Saturday. They joined us in the waters of bap- 
sm, as we were brought before the Church. I have, yet, 
ne other word which I want to express: "To God be the 
lory, great things He hath done!" 

Humbly, I trust, 

George W. Brooks 

Monroe, North Carolina, 28110 

July 18, 1994 


It may be of interest to some to know that Brother 
ieorge W. Brooks, was ordained as deacon of Lawyer's 
prings Primitive Baptist Chruch, Peachland, North Caro- 
na, on Sunday, June 26, 1994. Elder Ralph Gaines, Elder 
alvin Harward, and Elder W. C. Edwards constituted the 
resbytery that laid hands upon him, assisted by Deacons 
obert C. Stegall, Joseph W. Robbins, Clarence M. Kearns 
nd Henry C. Lanier. Brother George W. Brooks wishes to 
cknowledge the assistance of a good friend, Tommy But- 
% New Hope Baptist Church, who assisted him in typing 
nd proofreading his experience, as published above. 

It was, indeed, heart-warming and soul-cheering to re- 
eive the news that Brother George W. Brooks, and his wife, 
ister Genevieve Brooks, with Brother Bobby Stegall, and 
is wife, Sister Linda Stegall, had united with the Churches 
t Lawyers' Springs and Crooked Creek, respectively. It had 
een, seemingly, a long, cold winter season since anyone 
ad been received into the fellowship of any of our churches 
nywhere. But, like "the voice of the turtle," it was "heard in 
ur land" again. "Rise up, my love, my fair one, and come 
way. For, lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone; 
ie flowers appear on the earth; the time of the singing of 
irds in come." S. of S. 2:10-12. To hear that sound is like 
one other in the Kingdom of God. 

J.M. Mewborn 


Several years ago, Billy Graham wrote a book entitled 
'otv fo Be Born Again. It has been observed that the es- 
jemed Doctor got ahead of himself, for he should have 
ritten a book telling us how to be born the first time. If he 
ould have accomplished such a prodigious feat as that, 
ten we might have been a great deal more inclined to heed 
is advice on how to born again. But inasmuch as neither 
Ir. Graham, nor any other man can tell us how to bring 
bout our first birth, we are not inclined to trust them to tell 
s how to bring about the second. 

For information on such a subject as this, we feel it best 
> go to the Book God wrote. This Book of all Books tells us 
ie new birth is not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor 
f the will of man (which quite well eliminates all human 
istrumentality), but of God (John 1:13). This Divinely in- 
pired Book also tells us that the wind bloweth where it 
steth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not 

tell when it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one 
that is born of the Spirit (John 3:8). It further tells us that 
"As the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; 
even so the Son quickeneth whom he will." (John 5:21). 

For my part this makes it quite clear that the new birth 
is something we don't have any more to do with than we 
had to do with our first birth, but that it is God who quick- 
ens His people, in His own time, by His own power and grace, 
while they are yet dead in trespasses and sins (Eph. 2:1, 4- 
5). I don't believe Dr. Graham nor any other man can figure 
out a better way than that. 

Ralph Harris, in Advocate and Messenger, Jan. 1994. 

(JANUARY 1, 1993 TO JANUARY 1, 1994) 

(May we again take this opportunity to thank you for 
your kindness and assistance in supporting the paper. Were 
it not for your assistance in this manner, we would not be 
able to continue the publication of it since the regular sub- 
scription rates would not pay for the cost of publication. 
Your outside, additional help makes the difference in keep- 
ing the expenses and cost of mailing or postage paid on a 
current basis. Expenses, both printing and mail, continue 
to rise. Many have expressed their pleasure in reading the 
ZION'S LANDMARK and of their desire that it be the Lord's 
will that it continue to be published. Thank you for your 
help and interest in this cause. J.M. Mewborn.) 

Mary S. Smith, N.C. 2.00 

William H. Phillips, N.C. 2.00 

J.B. Kearney, N.C. 5.00 

Sudie Taylor, N.C. 2.00 

Edna H. Stephens, N.C. 2.00 

Annie H. Hunt, N.C. 2.00 

John R. Green, N.C. 2.00 

Elder J.C. Carroll, N.C. 12.00 

Morris A. Apple, N.C. 5.00 

Ruth T. Young, N.C. 20.00 

Almeta N. Bass, N.C. 2.00 

Alan Bird, TX. 2.00 

Commie J. Moon, GA. 2.00 

Charlie H. Compton, N.C. 5.00 

Joyce F. Phillips, VA. 2.00 

Willie H. Clayton, N.C. 2.00 

E.W. Watson, N.C. 10.00 

W. A. Craven, N.C. 10.00 

Russell V. Angle, OHIO 2.00 

Mrs. Fred Teague, N.C. 4.00 

Mrs. M.H. Deaton, N.C. 4.00 

Rachel C. Manuel, VA. 8.00 

Launa D. Miller, GA 2.00 

Erma R. Godfrey, N.C. 10.00 

J. Isaac Hill, N.C. 2.00 

Mary Moye Mewborn, N.C. 2.00 

John C. Mitchell, Jr., TX. 9.00 

Mrs. James W. Lewis, N.C. 2.00 

Newman I. Lanier, N.C. 2.00 

Elder Eugene H. Gunter, N.C. 8.00 

Alsberry E. Smith, VA. 2.00 


Page 8 


J.M. Jones, N.C. 


Coy R. Furr, N.C. 


Violet M. Copenhafer, MD. 


Paul Jones N.C. 


Elder C.B. Davis, Jr., N.C. 


Thelma Stutts, N.C. 


Gladys Howery, VA. 


Stella P. Dalton VA. 


James H. Rose, N.C. 


Annie B. Higgins, PA. 


Elder John T. Lee, N.C. 


Lloyd Delp, VA. 


Launa D. Miller, GA 


Addie B. Neal VA. 


Macie Paul James, S.C. 


Sudie R. Barham, N.C. 


Thelma M. Smith, N.C. 


William H. McKee, N.C. 


W.B. Shelor, VA. 


Doris P. Wood N.C. 


Carl Hackney, N.C. 


Meta B. Rohrbaugh, N.C. 


Beatrice L. Morse, VA. 


Norman Quesenberry, VA. 


Mrs. Hazel Branche, VA. 


Clayton H. Bond, VA. 


Thomas 1. Rice, N.C. 


Elder Kenneth Hopkins, VA. 


Bill G. Clinton, CA. 


Elder S.E. Rakes, VA. 


Danny L. Summerlin, N.C. 


Elder W.C. Edwards N.C. 


Avis L. King, VA. 


Z. Lowell Hopkins, VA. 


Reece Gallimore, N.C. 


Hewatt Fleming, GA. 


Elder Lynwood Jacobs, TX. 


T.W. Swindle, GA. 


Alpheus V. Watson, N.C. 


Ipffip Fit7natrirk f^A 


Mike Breedlove, MS. 


RptW B Rus^pII N C 

ucrny a, nusacii, if <w. 


Gladyes T. Noyes, N.C. 


Lloyd Williams, N.C. 


Vernon M. Hopkins, VA. 


Lester Gray, N.C. 


Clifton King, N.C. 


Flripr Waltpr Rranrh N P 


Elder Kenneth Hopkins, VA. 


HpIppi Hv/lpmnn N P 
ncicii nyiciiiuii) m.v. 


George W. Brooks, N.C. 


MaHplinp 1 ntiurv N P 
IVIaUCMI ic LUWI y, 11. Vs. 


Arthur Dean, N.C. 


Maru M Rnc« VA 
iviai y ivi. wuoa, vm. 


Elder George Paul, N.C. 



Thomas Holmes, N.C. 


lAuro Do Mart M P 
JUyLC Ucndl I, ii. v^. 


Inez J. Best, N.C. 


T F Hall N P 
i.^. nan, 


Erma W. Gardner, N.C. 


fiAnrnp H f^rav N P 
vj " \j ! yc i i . vj) ay, ii.v. 


James H. Payne, VA. 


dlllllcl FX. nUUoc, li.Vs. 


Armedia Taylor, LA. 


7plma Pmico VA 

CmXSMMCL vl UOC, Vrl. 


W.H. Norman, N.C. 


Irvin Kpv N P 


Annie Ginn, N.C. 


WoftHrnu/ Rol 1 innor KJ V 



Alma S. Martin, N.C. 


Gladys Payton, KY 


Joyce Farley, TX. 


Mahol C\ RhnHoc 

ividijci \j. nnoues 

Vestie Shumock, AL. 


Margaret B. Lunsford, N.C. 


Nancy Yancey, N.C. 


Norman N. Bird WV 


Eva Cruise, N.C. 


Annip R Dpan N P 
ni ii iic u, L/cciii) ii. w. 


Jerry G. Whittington, N.C. 


Gerald W Mrlpori S P 


C.F. Stallings, N.C. 


Mina Qmart Q P 
mil id wiiiaiL, o.w. 


Charlie L. Harryman, N.C. 


Esther Harrelson S.C. 


Alice Johnson, N.C. 


Frina f^nhnrn N P 
tui id uyuui 1 1, ii. w. 


Paul S. Hill, VA. 


Cornell W. Mabe, N.C. 


Dorothy S. Combs, VA. 


Eririp R Clifton VA 


Alice A. Melton, N.C. 


Elder Reuben Hawks VA. 


Bobbie L. Bentley, GA. 


Sudie M. Taylor, N.C. 


Mamie P. Smith, N.C. 


Frank W. Stokes N.C. 


Annie M. Barber, VA 


Robert E. Corn VA 


John T. Brooks, CA. 


Annip H Hunt N C 


David L. Comer, N.C. 


J. Cline Chandler N.C. 


Annie B. Hawkins, N.C. 


Joseph S. Barnhill, S.C. 


Sudie P. Malone, N.C. 


Lprah .1 Parkpr N C 


Lessie G. Phillips, VA. 


Lettie W. Flood N.C. 


Eunice D. Matthews, N.C. 


Mplvin W 1 nnn N P 
ividviii vv. L-Uiiy, ii.w. 


Sylvia H. Dobbins, VA. 


FIHpr 1 P Parrnll N P 
ciutrr wdi run, ii.v*. 


Mrs. Henry Tate, N.C. 


Joseph C. Kearney, N.C. 


Maggie M. Averette, N.C. 


Marv ^ ^mith N P 

iviaiy o. wiiiiui, ii. w. 


Florence A. Gibson, GA. 


tvd D. L/cdlUil, Ii.w, 


Mattie B. Whitfield, N.C. 


Mrs. Raymond T. Pridgen, N.C. 


Clyde E. Black, N.C. 


Elitha Gray, N.C. 


Elder H.F. Dagenhart, N.C. 


Jack E. Tait, VA. 


Nellie Snider, N.C. 


Irene Warren, N.C. 



Page 9 

^ancy W. Craig, VA. 
3etty J. Stone, N.C. 
YI.H. Furr, N.C. 
I/Irs. H.E. Wood, VA. 
rhelma Q Jones, N.C. 
Elwood Spell, TX. 
: ratie B. McGee, GA. 

Ider Calvin T. Harward, N.C. 

lannie M. Fields, N.C. 

eadie Meades, N.C. 
;iyde W. Boyd, S.C. 
loe W. Rice, N.C. 
I.D. Phillips, VA. 

In Memory of Sister Leona Gurganus Simpson, 
Newport, N.C, by Her Daughter, 
Sister Alice S. Hill, Newport, N.C." 

LANDMARK" (JANUARY 1, 1993, TO JANUARY 1, 1994) 

The following contributions are herein acknowledged 
o the "Friend's Fund For Zion's Landmark," for the year, 


Carl Keaton, N.C. 

Edward (Ed) Watkins, N.C. 

J.P. Temple, N.C. (1992) 

W.E. Pollard 
(In Memory of My Mother 
& Father, Elder J. B. 
& Gertrude Pollard, 
(Dec'd.), Jacksonville, 

Carl Keaton, N.C. 
A Friend 

$ 50.00 




Certificates of Deposit with Southern National Bank, 
uquay-Varina, N.C, showing current values as of July 21, 
994, and bearing the following numbers, are as follows, 

1. 235-053276 $2,241.57 

2. 235-511030 $1,372.61 

The "Friend's Fund For Zion's Landmark" was estab- 
ished in 1991 by contributions from our friends to help in 
he future contintuation of this paper, and to supplement 
xpenses of the paper, when needed or necessary. 

Such interest and concern for the paper is soul-hum- 
iling and heart warming, especially in these times. If at any- 
ime when anyone would like to make a contribution to the 
Friend's Fund For Zion's Landmark," or to the "General 
Expense Fund," as some have been doing for many years, 
/e ask that you designate which one in order for us to de- 
losit your monies accordingly. 

We cannot express our unworthy feelings for your sup- 
•ort at this time, and please keep us in mind for new sub- 
cribers. Send us names of those whom you feel would be 
iterested in subscribing for the paper, and we will send 
hem sample copies. This will help us very much. 

May we say again, "Thank You," for your interest and 
oncern in behalf of Zion's Landmark. 

November 22, 1922 
June 3, 1994 




To those who were blessed to attend the 1994 session 
of the Laurel Springs Association, held at Roaring River 
Church, Wilkes County, North Carolina, on Friday, June 3, 
1994, they witnessed the actual reality of the above words. 

After the brethren and messengers had assembled at 
11:00 a.m., on the above date, June 3, 1994, the meeting 
was called to order by the moderator, Elder Steve Mosely, 
and arrangements were made for Elder Alex M. Payne, the 
pastor of Roaring River Church, to preach the introductory 

The service was opened with hymn of praise and prayer 
by Elder Calvin Harward, when Elder Alex M. Payne ap- 
proached the bookboard, and he read the following scrip- 
ture: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, the hour is coming, and 
now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of 
God: and they that hear shall live." John 5:25. For about 35 
minutes, if not deceived, this poor mortal drank from the 
flowing fountain of everlasting life through this vessel of 
God's mercy; and also from the expression of the congre- 
gation in that building on that morning, it was evident that 
many others were experiencing the same thing. To my un- 
worthy, poor understanding, it was one of the most able 
sermons I had ever been blessed to hear on the doctrine of 
unconditional election. I believe with all of my heart that 
Elder Payne was lifted up during those moments, and was 
carried out of this world. 

As this precious brother and ministering servant was 
coming to a close in the delivery of his final discourse in 

Page 10 


this world, he had felt to salute in the Spirit of God his min- 
istering brethren on each side of the pulpit, as well as those 
who were seated to his rear. He had completed the entire 
semi-circle, as such, and had just shook hands and em- 
braced the last one, while he was still preaching, and he 
said, "O Brethren, if I could only hear that Voice saying 
'Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom pre- 
pared for you from the foundation of the world, for I believe 

1 am going now."' At that very point, his body crashed to the 
floor, and instantaneously I knew he was gone. Precious 
brethren stretched his body out on the floor, the rear door 
was opened for him to get fresh air, the local rescue squad 
was summoned, but his soul and spirit had taken its flight 
homeward. To those who witnessed this calling away of El- 
der Payne, they will never forget it. How wonderful it was 
that God called him home in the assembly of His saints at 
home, "absent from the body (the flesh), and to be present 
with the Lord." II Cor. 5:8. Here, we saw the fulfillment of 
this scripture, "For both He that sanctifieth and they who 
are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not 
ashamed to call them brethren, saying I will declare thy Name 
unto my brethren, in the midst of the Church will I sing praise 
unto thee." Hebrews 2:11, 12. 

Brother Payne was born in Surry County, North Caro- 
lina, on November 22, 1922, and was united with Fisher's 
River Church on December 12, 1962. He was baptized on 
January 20, 1963, by his natural brother, as well as Spiritual 
brother in the Lord, Elder Garland Payne, and Johnnie 
Belton. He was ordained to the ministry on May 20, 1978. 
He transferred his membership by letter from Fisher's River 
Church to Franklin Church on March 13, 1982, and at the 
time of his death, he was serving both Franklin and Roaring 
River Churches as pastor. 

I have heard older brethren make the comment that an 
evidence of the call to the ministry is that someone hears 
preaching, for the Gospel of the Son of God is a thing that 
is felt. I believe we heard it fall from the lips of Brother Payne, 
as he saw the gate of Heaven open during the last few words 
he was given to cry on that memorable morning of June 3, 

He leaves behind to mourn his passing his wife, Sister 
Evelyn Lawson Payne, five daughters, Mrs. Carol Hawks, 
Dobson, N.C., Mrs. Linda Smith, Eilenboro, N.C., Mrs. Gay 
Harris, Ararat, N.C., and Mrs. Janet Bennet, Thurmond, N.C., 
and Ivan Payne, Pilot Mountain, N.C.; 13 grandchildren and 

2 great-grandchildren, along with two sisters, Mrs. Johnny 
(Millie) Money, Dobson, N.C., and Mrs. Woodrow (Odell) 
Pinnis, Kernersville, N.C., are also left behind to mourn his 

His funeral service was held at Franklin (Flat Top) Primi- 
tive Baptist Church on Sunday, June 5, 1994, at 2:00 p.m., 
by Elder Ralph Gaines, Elder Steve Mosely, and Elder Elmer 
Smith, Ransom, Kentucky, after which precious brethren 
whom Brother Alex Payne served in this life, Deacon John 
Lyons, (Lie.) Brother Randy Garter; Deacon Hoyle Jones, 
Deacon Howard Puckett, Deacon Ervin Key and Denton 
Payne tenderly conveyed his body to its final resting place 
in the cemetery at Flat Top Church. 

Brother Alex Payne has not fallen finally, but according 
to our hope, and according to the doctrine and faith God 
blessed him to declare in this life, he will be among that 
number that will be raised on that glad morning when King 
Jesus shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the 
voice of the Archangel, and with the trump of God: and the 

dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive anc 
remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds 
to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we be with the Lord 
It is our belief and hope today that he will be among tha 
number that will soon hear that Voice for which he cravec 
and begged for in his dying words in this world on the morr 
of the blessed day, saying, "Come, ye blessed of my Father 
inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundatior 
of the world." According to this blessed hope, we will sec 
Brother Alex again. May God reconcile his dear family tt 
their loss. 

"It is not death to die, 
To leave this weary road; 
And midst the brotherhood on high, 
To be a Home with God." 

J.M. Mewborn 


It was one year ago, today, June 1 9, 1 993, when God ir 
His infinite love and mercy removed from this life to a nevei 
ending eternity, our mother, grandmother, great grand 
mother, great-great grandmother, neighbor and friend, Mar^ 
Laylon P. Turlington, who was born March 14, 1892. Shf 
was one of the best, dearest friends we had ever known oi 

To behold a mother that had lived under the adminis-, 
tration of 20 out of 22 presidents of the United States o: 
America, and almost one-half of the entire 204 years' span 
of our nation's existence, is, indeed, a blessing to chronicle 
at this time. We had heard of these things, but had neve* 
witnessed them. This venerable matriarch lived a monument 
of God's amazing goodness and mercy. 

She was ill for only two days prior to her death. When 
Susie and I visited her on Friday evening, June 18, 1993, in 
her home, she complained of some chest and arm pain! 
that had begun the evening before. On Saturday morninc 
following, about 5:00 a.m., her daughter, Mrs. Mabel Reic 
Hayes, seeing that she was still experiencing these probi 
lems, had her transferred by mobile ambulatory unit to Goot 
Hope Hospital, Erwin, North Carolina, where on that same 
evening at 8:10 p.m., she breathed out her last breath, be 
ing completely conscience to that very moment. She, like 
David, the patriarch of old, "having served his own genera 
tion by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his 
fathers." Acts 13:36. 

In attempting to speak of her life, I shall quote (or use 
her own words as follows: "When I grew up as a child, anc 
in the rearing of my seven children, I had no modern conve 
niences. We heated our home and kitchen with a fireplace 
and wood stoves. I washed my clothes in a washpot with e 
washboard. I went to school in a small, wooden, one roorr 
school building. I did not read by any electric light until i 
had been married for 46 years. When I married on Decern' 
ber 24, 1 91 2, there were only two cars in our neighborhood. 
My brother, Henry Parrish, had a small, open top roadstei 
with a horn that you squeezed at the end in the palm of youi 
hand to make it blow. He carried me to the wedding. Aftei 
the ceremony by Elder J.T. Coats, my husband, Henry, and 
I rode 

in his father's car, a larger vehicle, to his parent's, Mr. d 


Page 11 

This photograph was made of Sister Turlington on May 24, 1993, 
When she was 101 years, 2 months & 10 days old.) 

101 YEARS 
March 14, 1892 
June 19, 1993 

nd Mrs. William H. Turlington's, home. I drove my own 1 964 
lymouth automobile until I was 94, and felt it was best to 
ive it up. 

When Sister Turlington was born March 14, 1892, Ben- 
imin Harrison, the 23rd president, was in the White House, 
here were no electric lights, very, very few telephones, no 
utomobiles, no airplanes of any description, and no paved 
>ads. Raleigh, North Carolina, the state capitol, had a few 
short) streets that were paved with brick. The remainder 
ere unpaved, as well as the streets in all other cities and 
>wns throughout the state. Her lifetime of a century saw 
ve major wars, one in which both of her sons, H.A. 
urlington, Jr., and B. Wade Turlington, saw active duty. She 
urvived and lived through the Great Depression (1929- 
935), the coming of the modern technology in all phases 
f our lives, the Jet (or Space) Age, the Landing of Man upon 
le moon, with her life reaching into the last decade of the 
Oth century. Her span of life was, indeed, an era that has 

One of her greatest joys and pleasures, besides her own 
ersonal life with her children and siblings, was attending 
hurch and the sister churches each meeting day. This part 
f her life she looked forward to, anticipating from every 
londay of each week to the coming of the next weekend, 
ery rare are the occassions when we have heard of a church 
lember who was blessed each year to commune in love 
nd peace with her church, also "Washing The Saints' Feet" 
t such an advanced age (1st Timothy 5:10). Every year for 
2 of 13 years, and this included the very last time on June 
8, 1992, after she was 100 years of age, when she was 
lessed in this practice of foot washing, and the sacred or- 

dinance of communion. The only exception was one meet- 
ing in 1986, when she had fallen, having broken her hip, 
and then she was blessed with a complete recovery. 

Sister Turlington was a most remarkable woman, indeed, 
through all of her life. Always upbeat and cheerful, many 
people enjoyed her kindness and the hospitality of her home. 
We never heard of any person speaking unkind of her in 
any way. She was blessed with a keen intellect, a gentle 
spirit, and was blessed to live a natural life that few have 
been enabled to live, being on her feet to the last day she 
lived. Her character was unblemished, and it is with plea- 
sure that we can truly say she was a mother in Israel. She 
was a consistent member of the church, as we have said, 
without spot or blemish upon her name and conduct. She 
was always humble in her mannerisms, esteeming others 
better than herself, ever ready to forgive, willing to bear 
burdens rather than burden others, and when asked about 
her faith, could give you a reason for her hope. 

A typical example of her modesty and non-assuming 
manner is recalled as follows. I remember on one occasion 
about three years ago, when in her presence, someone was 
ridiculing (or running down) the manner of delivery (or 
speaking) of some of her Primitive Baptist ministers. She 
looked at that person in a very solemn way, and said, "Bet- 
ter than I could do." 

We rejoice now, as we look back over the many years 
we were blessed to know this very dear person, and we see 
the manifestation of those like her who have gone on be- 
fore in these words, 

"Ev'en down to old age, all my people shall prove 

My sovereign, eternal, unchangeable love; 
And when hoary hairs shall their temples adorn, 

Like lambs they shall still in my bosom be borne." 

Her soul and spirit now rest in the realm of everlasting 
Light of the paradise of God, and her body is sleeping, await- 
ing the appointed hour when Jesus shall dismount His 
throne in Heaven to come in the clouds of His glory to gather 
the glorified bodies of His elect to bring them into that Glory 
world to reign with Him for ever and ever in that sinless and 
tearless state. Her life was a testimony of divine truth, an 
her walk bore the humbleness and image of the Lord Jesus 

A brother in Christ, I hope, 

(And son-in-law) 

J.M. Mewborn 


We, the members of Primitive Zion Church, are grieved 
by the death of our beloved sister, Mary Laylon Turlington. 
However, we desire to bow in humble submission to the 
will of our Heavenly Father in her passing. 

She was the daughter of the late Bartholomew (Barty) 
F. Parrish, and his wife, Suzaane Grimes Parrish, and was 
born one mile north of McGee's Crossroads, Johnston 
County, North Carolina, on March 14, 1892. Sister Turlington 
passed away June 19, 1993, making her stay on this earth 
101 years, 3 months and 5 days. 

On December 24, 1912, she was married to Mr. Henry 
Arthur Turlington, Sr., and they were married for 66 years. 
He passed away in 1978 at age 87. 

Sister Turlington is survived by seven children, five 
daughters, Mrs. AleaseT. Barbee, Winston-Salem, N.C., Mrs. 

Page 12 


Mable Reid T. Hayes, Dunn, N.C., Mrs. Joyce T. Ogburn, 
Dunn, N.C. Mrs. Bobbie T. Adams, Cary, N.C., and Mrs. Su- 
san T. Mewborn, Willow Springs, N.C; sons surviving her 
are H.A. Turlington, Jr., Dunn, N.C, and B.Wade Turlington, 
Coats, N.C. She had 21 grandchildren, 26 great grandchil- 
dren, and two great-great grandchildren. 

She joined Primitive Zion Church on July 21, 1979, and 
was a faithful member. She believed in the doctrine of Sal- 
vation by Grace and Grace alone, and was, indeed, an in- 
spiration to all who knew her. She will be sorely missed. 

Her funeral service was conducted in the Rose and Gra- 
ham Funeral Home Chapel, Benson, North Carolina, by El- 
der J.M. Mewborn. Her body was laid to rest beneath a beau- 
tiful mound of flowers in the Coats (City) Cemetery, Coats, 
North Carolina, to await the second coming of our Lord. 

Let it, therefore, be resolved that three copies of this 
obituary be made, one for her family, one for publication in 
Zion's Landmark, and one for the church record. 

Glenwood Whittington 

Church Clerk & Committee 

MAY 16, 1912 - APRIL 10, 1994 

It is with a great sense of inability that I try to write the 
obituary of such a dear sister as Gladys Clayton Nutt. 

Sister Gladys was born May 16, 1912, to John Coleman 
Clayton and Texie Anna Oakley Clayton, her father and 
mother, now deceased, making her stay here on earth eighty 
one years, eleven months plus five days. 

Sister Gladys is survived by two sons, Billy and John 
R. Nutt, two daughters, Arnette N. Blatchley and Deloris N. 
Sherman. Six grandchildren and one great-grandchild also 

Sister Gladys was the wife of Clarence J. Nutt who was 
laid to rest in Surl Primitive Baptist Church Cemetery on 
September 29, 1984. 

Sister Gladys was baptized into the fellowship of Surl 
Primitive Baptist Church on the 2nd Sunday in February, 
1947. Her husband, Clarence, was baptized along with her 
at that same time. The weather was very, very, cold. The ice 
was broken by the brethren, which I have been advised was 
three inches thick. 

Sister Gladys believed in the doctrine of absolute pre- 
destination of all things and salvation only by the free grace 
of almighty God. She loved her church with a profound love, 
and was always in attendance unless sickness hindered her 
from being there. 

I have been privileged to visit in her home many times. 
I always came away feeling lifted up after hearing her prais- 
ing remarks about how good God had been to her poor, 
sinful soul. 

She was always thinking of the welfare of others. My 
brothers, sisters and I will always be grateful to Clarence 
and Gladys for the many, many kind things they did for our 
mother after the passing of our father. It did not matter if 
they were going to church, the drugstore, the grocery store, 
or going visiting, they would call my mother to see if she 
would like to go with them. 

We feel that the passing of Sister Gladys Clayton Nutt 
was ordained by the Almighty God from and before the foun- 
dation of the world. Her soul and spirit are now in the para- 
dise of God's love to await that final call when God shall 

I would like to say to her children, grandchildren, gre; 
grandchildren, and other family members who remain her! 
on earth to face the toils of day and loneliness by night, an 
also to rejoice in the feeling that your loved one was arme! 
with that blessed hope that one day, by the grace of God 
she will inherit the kingdom prepared for her before the worl 
was made. 

Be it resolved that a copy of this obituary be given t 
the family, one copy sent to the Zion's Landmark for publ 
cation, and one copy for the church record. 

Humbly submitted by Bruce Garrett at the request c 
Sister Gladys Clayton Nutt prior to her death, and by Su 
Primitive Baptist in Conference on May 7, 1994. 

Elder O.J. Wray Jr., Moderator 

Brother Charlie Blalock, Clerk 

Bruce Garrett, Committee 


Brother Joe Coker was born June 14, 1919. It please 1 
our Heavenly Father to call him from our midst on Februar 
23, 1994. He was 74 years old. 

He was the son of the late Charles Leslie and Salli 
Sessoms Coker. He was married to Cassie Mae Phillips oi i 
December 2, 1939. In addition to his wife, he is survived b 
a son, Bobby Ray Coker; daughter-in-law, Brenda Forbei 
Coker; granddaugther, Leigh Ann Coker Webb and her hus I 
band, Jimmy Webb; three sisters, Nancy Coker Trevathai 
and Catherine Coker Hathaway of Tarboro, N.C, and Ell 
Coker Gallop of Rocky Mount, N.C; two brothers, Linwoo 
(Pug) Coker and Brother John Coker of Tarboro, N.C I 

Brother Coker believed in a true and living God. H 
joined Autrey's Creek Primitive Baptist Church, Edgecomb 
County, N.C, in March of 1 953, and was baptized by Elde 
R.B. Denson. He was ordained as deacon in February, 1 954 
by Elders R. B. Denson, Bennie Owens and C.L. Coker. H 
was chosen clerk in April, 1954, and as treasurer after th< 
death of Brother Ed Smith who passed away in February 
1970. He served as Trustee of Autrey's Creek Primitive Bap 
tist Church Cemetery Memorial Trust from its beginning 
May 20, 1971. He served his church well in all capacities 
and remained a faithful member until his death. 

Brother Joe Coker was dearly loved, and will be great I 
missed by all who knew him. The funeral was conducted b 
Elder Kenneth Windham at Carlisle Funeral Home in Tarbord < 
North Carolina. Burial was in the Phillips family cemetery a 
the home. 

It was requested that three copies be made, one cop 1 ! 
for the church records, one copy for the family, and oni 
copy for publishing in Zion's Landmark. 

Written by one that loved him very much, 

Myra G. Wooten 


Sister Ada Chambers passed away April 12, 1994, a 
311 Green Street, Durham, North Carolina. She was a nativi 
of Harnett County, N.C, but lived most of her life in Durham! 
N.C, as a homemaker. 

She leaves behind to mourn her passing, one daugh 
ter, Marion W. Loftis, Dunwoody, Ga., one brother, Dalla: 
Jones, Coats, N.C, one sister, Meta Belle Rohrbaugh, Den 
ver, Colo., and three grandchildren. She was born Januan 
3, 1899, making her 95 years old when she passed. 


Page 13 

Sister Chambers was married to W. Edger Wilkins, who 
assed away several years ago. 

Her funeral service was conducted at Hudson Funeral 
ome Chapel, Durham, N.C., on April 14, 1994, at 2:00 p.m., 
y Elder O.J. Wray, Jr., as her pastor, Elder Curtis Parrish 
as unable to attend at that time. Burial was in Maplewood 
emetery, Annex B., Section 4. Elder Wray was blessed to 
seak very comfortingly, and of the doctrine as she believed 

She united with Ross Church, Durham, N.C., on Decem- 
5r 13, 1987, by letter from Angier Church, Little River As- 
jciation. She joined Angier Church June 6, 1954, and was 
aptized July 4, 1954, by Elder T. Floyd Adams. Her love for 
oss Church and the Old Baptist people was so great, and 
ie was a friend to everyone who knew her. She attended 
lurch meetings as long as she was able. Once she be- 
ime disabled to attend church, she continued to speak of 
sw much she wanted to go. When I visited her, she would 
Ik about Ross Church, if she could just go one more time, 
ie people that took care of her in the home, spoke so much 
: her being a lovely person. Her memory will live on, while 
e feel she is sweetly sleeping until God calls for the sleep- 
g dust of His chosen people on the morn of the great res- 
rection of the just. She believed in an All-Wise God, the 
ne who is All-Powerful. She loved the doctrine of absolute 
edestination of all things and salvation alone by the Grace 
; God. Also, that all her heartaches and suffering were or- 
lined of God. 

We shall miss her, but feel assured that she will be in 
at blessed number who shall hear that most welcome voice 
ly on the morn of the blessed day, "Come, ye blessed of 
y Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the 
undation of the world." 

Written by a friend at the request of the Ross Primitive 
aptist Church in conference May 8, 1 994. 

Humbly submitted, I trust, 

Ethel Blalock 


Esther Stone Stephson passed from this life at Durham 
jgional Hospital, Durham, North Carolina, on March 21, 
(94, following several years of declining health. She was 
>rn in Harnett County, North Carolina, on February 2, 1 902, 
aking her stay on earth 92 years, one month and 1 9 days. 
Jr funeral service was conducted at Clements Funeral 
lapel, Durham, North Carolina, with Elder Thomas R. 
hitley, pastor of Mount Lebanon Primitive Baptist Church, 
jrham County, North Carolina, officiating. Her body was 
id to rest in Maplewood Cemetery, Durham, North Caro- 
la, to await the second coming of her Lord and Savior, 
tsus Christ. 

Sister Stephenson had lived in Durham, North Carolina, 
nee the year 1 922. She had been an humble, devoted mem- 
sr of Mount Lebanon Primitive Baptist Church for a num- 
ir of years, and had been wonderfully blessed to attend 
eetings at her home church regularly, as well as area 
lurches of like faith and order, as long as her health per- 
itted. She lived alone following the death of her husband, 
ie was the mother of a son and daughter, both of whom 
eceded her in death. When she was no longer physically 
tie to manage living alone, she was moved into a rest home 
tere she remained until her last illness. She leaves to 
ourn her passing five grandchildren, seven great-grand- 

children, and eight great-great grandchildren. She is also 
survived by a sister, Mrs. Irene S. Parrish, Knightdale, North 

We, a Mount Lebanon Church, are saddened by the loss 
of our precious sister, and wish to extend our sympathy to 
her relatives and friends. She will be greatly missed. We 
trust that the God of all Grace, Who, before the beginning 
of time, predestinated all things to be just as they are, will 
comfort and keep us in His loving care. 

Be it resolved that three copies of this obituary be made, 
one to be sent to Zion's Landmark for publication, one sent 
to her relatives, and one to be recorded in our church book. 

Done by order of Mount Lebanon Church in conference 
Saturday, March 6, 1994. (Read and approved in conference 
Saturday, April 30,1994.) 

Elder Thomas R. Whitley, Moderator, 

Inez H. Tilley, Clerk 


We, the members and friends of Roxboro Primitive Bap- 
tist Church, Roxboro, North Carolina, were saddened by the 
passing of a dear, precious sister, Gladys Martin. 

Sister Gladys Martin was born February 6, 1909, and 
passed away from this world of sin and sorrow March 19, 
1994, making her stay here 85 years, 1 month & 13 days. 
She was the daughter of the late Brother Joseph Paul Carver 
and Sister Lelia O'Briant Carver. She was betrothed to the 
late Herman Martin. 

To this union two children were born, who have been 
left behind to mourn her death, one son, Brother Jerry Mar- 
tin, Roxboro, N.C., one daughter, Judy Martin Cox, Leasburg, 
N.C., five grandchildren and five great grandchildren. Also, 
four sisters are left behind to mourn her passing, Sister 
Estelle Martin, Sister Ruby Day, Christine Davis, and Alice 
Carver, all of Roxboro, N.C. 

Sister Gladys united with Roxboro Church by experi- 
ence on August 3, 1957. She was baptized inside of this 
church by her pastor, the late Elder L.P. Martin. She attended 
church regularly until she suffered a fall on Decemberr 16, 
1 991 . She broke her hip and was taken to the Person County 
Memorial Hospital for surgery. On January 10, 1992, she 
was transferred to Roxboro Nursing Home where she could 
receive therapy. She was improving slowly, and was even 
able to get up and walk some when a second fall occureed 
on April 5, 1 992, breaking her other hip. She was once again 
taken to the hopsital for surgery, and transferred back to 
the nursing home as soon as her condition made it pos- 
sible. During her stay at the nursing home, she experienced 
many trips back and forth to the hopsital due to health rea- 
sons where she had to be treated to recover. The day she 
died, she was in the nursing home with pneumonia which 
doctors have stated caused her death. Her physical weak- 
ness was overcome by pneumonia, and her will to fight it 
was subdued. 

Sister Gladys was a person with few words. Her walk 
was quiet. God kept her in such a way she did not complain 
of the griefs she suffered for the joy of being shown that all 
things were in the Hand of our Heavenly Father in whom 
she was made to love and trust with all her heart and soul. 
Without Christ in our hearts, we are nothing but cold clay, 
molded into the tool for the use and purpose of our Almighty 

I was given the privilege to talk with Sister Gladys' 

Page 14 


daughter, Judy. Still full of grief and tears, she was glad to 
have someone to talk to about her loving mother. Before 
Sister Gladys fell the first time that caused her to enter the 
hospital, Judy shared an incident that bore heavily with her. 
She told me how Sister Gladys would place a few belong- 
ings into a small bag, and then visit around her neighbor- 
hood. These visits were short and brief. She returned home 
dissatisfied. Judy felt that she was seeking a place to rest, 
but no satisfaction was to be found. But, the last three days 
of her mother's life were very inspiring to Judy. On Thurs- 
day, when she visited her mother, she found her alert, her 
eyes opened and focused. She recognized Judy, and even 
called her by her name. This left Judy very hopeful, that, 
maybe, her mother was going to be O.K. But, on Friday, she 
returned for a visit and found her mother once again not 
knowing her surroundings, nor did she know her family and 
friends. However, Judy did notice a difference in her ap- 
pearance. Her eyes were wide open, looking around with 
the sweetest smile she had ever beheld. The look was one 
of being pleased of what she was seeing. But, on Saturday 
Judy only saw one faint smile from her lips. On towards the 
end of the day, "God saw fit," she said, "for my precious 
mother to take her last breath." She had grown so weary 
and so very tired. Breathing had become such a burden. 
The last gasp of air left her body. "I could not help but feel 
and say within my heart, Well Mom, I feel you are satisfied." 

Weeks after her death, Jerry was given a dream. In this 
dream, he was taking his mother's hand into his, as though 
he was going to lift her from her casket, when he heard a 
voice, but never saw his mother's lips move. The voice was 
loud and clear, "Leave me alone for I am where I want to 
be." I feel once the pain dims some, and grief is a little easier 
to bear, the memory of these lasting incidents will bring 
much comfort and peace of mind which will the fill their 
hearts with such gladness to know she is now resting in 
that peaceful sleep. 

Judy told me that her mother's favorite hymn was, 
"There is a blissful home on high." I feel in my heart this 
had been her lot for quite some time. This beautiful hymn 
speaks of that happy home on high where all God's chil- 
dren desire to be, there to joyfully praise our Lord, to dwell 
forever at His feet, and feel that we are His. What a love, 
what an unbounded love! 

Her funeral service was held at Roxboro Primitive Bap- 
tist Church on March 21, 1994, by Elder O.J. Wray, Jr., and 
Elder David Minter. Her body was laid to rest at Burchwood 
Cemetery, where it awaits the second coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, Our Savior. 

We, at Roxboro Primitive Baptist Church, would like to 
extend our sympathy to the family. May they be given to 
feel our loss is her eternal again. 

Be it resolved that a copy of this obituary be sent to 
Zion's Landmark for publication, one copy sent to the fam- 
ily, and one copy placed in the church record. 

Written by the request of our church in conference. 

O.J. Wray, Jr., Moderator 

Ruby Day, Clerk 

Linda Perkins, Committee 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

When our precious mother, Mary Martin Suratt, passe 
away May 8, 1959, she left behind, living at that time, eigl 
of her children, Mrs. Violet Stoots, Mrs. Avis King, Mrs. Vi 
ginia (Ginny) Lawson, Mrs. Mary Edwards, our three brotl 
ers, David and Daniel, who were twins, with Charles Wayr 
Suratt, our youngest brother, and myself, Alma S. Martin, 1 
survive her. She was born August 18, 1894, in Ohio, an 
was a member of Little Vine Church, near Sylvatus, Va., f roi 
1927 to May 8, 1959, when she left us, for 34 years. 

Our mother was married to our father, Charles S. Sural 
January, 1913. One brother, Glenn Joseph Suratt, passe 
away on April 5, 1959, just a little over one month befoi 
our mother passed away, in an automobile accident. 

Since her passing on the above date, our sister Virgini 
(Ginny) Lawson, has left us, and just recently, our only r< 
maining brother, Charles, passed away on June 7, 1994, ; 
59 years. Charles died in Bladensburg, Maryland, where h 
had resided for many years. His body was brought back t 
Reece Funeral Home, Austinville, Va., where his funeral wa 
conducted by our pastor, Elder Sidney Raikes, and his bod 
was laid to rest in Little Vine Church cemetery, Carro 
County, Va., to await the second coming of our Lord an 
Savior, Jesus Christ. 

Since our mother, Mary Martin Suraat, was laid to re; 
on Mother's Day, May, 1959, all of us, her remaining chi 
dren, have kept flowers on her grave and our father's gravi 
for all of these years of some kind or another, as true lov 
will never cease for them. During Ginny's (Virginia's) lift 
time, we would describe to her the kind of flowers and th 
color, as she lived far away in the State of Ohio, if she coul 
not visit at that time. "Ginny," as we called her, our darlin 
sister (Virginia was her name), has also left us with our twi 
brothers, David and Daniel. Now only four of us are lef 
Violet, Avis, Mary and myself. 

I am attaching to this memorial tribute of our moth? 
and her deceased children two poems that were written b 
Ginny. If you feel to include these, I shall appreciate it ver 

Alma S. Martin 

Cary, N.C., 27511 

July 4, 1994 


May I ask God in a prayer this day, 

To visit a grave so far away; 
It holds my mother's body, so dear 
If only in dreams, please let me be near. 

To walk on the lawn in the bright sunlight, 
To touch her flowers, so fresh and bright; 
The country side is a beautiful view, 
With rolling hills and mountains too. 

So peaceful here for mother to sleep, 

Her memories I shall forever keep; 
Then she will know I wish to be there, 
The Good Lord be willing to answer my prayers. 

Ginny Lawson 


Page 15 


In loving memory of one so dear, 
Who left us in sadness with many a tear; 
As quietly as she lived, she passed away, 
So silent and pale, this eighth day of May. 

Death came in the night, we know not the hour, 
Taking the petals of life, from this beautiful flower; 
She expressed a great hope, and the faith in our God, 
We feel she is just sleeping beneath the sod, 
Awaiting the resurrection, to arise from the tomb. 
Again, in heaven, this flower will bloom, 
In a life everlasting, prepared so long ago; 
In colors so lovely, as a beautiful rainbow. 

Ginny Lawson 


ear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing my renewal in the amount of $16.00 for 
e Zion's Landmark for another year. I did want to share 
ith you a memorial I had written about my dad, Elder Noah 
King, that I sat down and wrote on Father's Day, June 12, 
)94. What I have written is a true description of his experi- 
ice and call to the ministry. You may relate to it, and you 
ive my permission to publish it, if you deem it worthy. 

Abilene McBride 

Woodville, Texas, 75979 

June 27, 1994. 


(MARCH, 1 901 , TO JUNE, 1 974.) 

y dad was a special kind of man, 

God called preacher on this land; 

hen the Lord first began knocking at his door, 

s wanted to run and hide, forevermore. 

5 even thought, if he moved away, 

i'd leave the burden that was in his way; 

s he plowed in the field through a flood of tears, 

le bib of his overalls showed his fears. 

jmetimes, he would stop his mule out in the field, 

appeared he was making some kind of appeal; 

om afar, I couldn't hear what he had to say, 

nly the Lord knew then, and He knows today. 

s I learned, he didn't want to yield to the Lord's com- 

> feed His sheep in a wayfaring land; 

s felt so inadequae, not knowing what to say, 

Jt, as long as he could resist, he had to pay. 

le debt grew larger, and became so great, 
3 had to give in and face his fate; 
lough his long hard struggle had just begun, 
3 had to face every enemy under the sun. 

But none could hinder when he was called to go, 

Or strike out a word of truth, which did from him freely 


He'd say, there is one broadcasting station, which I know, 
Where you can't change channels to your favorite show. 

He had no transportation to take him afar, 
Though he had served time in God's seminar; 
The kind Jonah served in the belly of the whale, 
No, he didn't graduate from a school called "Yale." 

So, he would start out walking with a prayer in his heart, 

Feeling uneducated, and not very smart; 

Leaving his family so far behind, 

He'd soon catch a ride, and he would always arrive on 


His family felt the brunt of his burden too, 

Our week-ends with him were very few; 

My mom worked hard to keep his clothes ready to go, 

She seemed to understand his burden, and his woe. 

But he answered God's call, and served to the end, 
He delivered every sermon which God did intend; 
In later years, he was blessed with a car, 
Then, his family traveled with him both near and far. 

In the year 1974, having served God's mission of love, 
The Lord called him on to his home up above; 
His trials and troubles he had finished with grace, 
There can never be another who can take his place. 

"Father's Day," 1994 
I love you, Dad. 


The One Hundred Sixty-Seventh Annual Session of the 
Abbott's Creek Primitive Baptist Association will convene 
with Lamm's Grove Church, the Lord will, beginning on Fri- 
day before the fourth Sunday in August, 1 994, and will con- 
tinue through Sunday, the dates being August 26th, 27th & 

Lamm's Grove Church is located in Moore County, North 
Carolina, about 200 yards off the south side of U.S. High- 
way 1 5 & 501 , six miles east of Carthage, N.C, and about 1 
miles southwest of Sanford, N.C. From Sanford, N.C, leave 
U.S. No. 1 onto U.S. 1 5-501 , and continue westward for about 
five miles to association on your left. Those coming by way 
of Carthage, N.C, follow U.S. Hwy- 1 5-501 to the same point. 
Look for association markers. 

We desire the presence of our beloved brethren, sis- 
ters and friends to come and meet with us this year, 1994, 
in our association. 

W.C Edwards 

4021 Peggy Lane 

Charlotte, N.C. 28227 

The Two Hundredth Annual Session of the New River 

Page 16 


Primitive Baptist Association will be held, the Lord will- 
ing, at Flower Gap Church, Carroll County, Virginia, be- 
ginning on Friday before the second Sunday in Septem- 
ber, 1994, and will continue through Sunday following, 
these dates being the 9th, 10th & 11th of September. 
Fancy Gap Church is located between Fancy Gap, Va., & 
Cana, Va., just off Route U.S. 52. 

Directions to Flower Gap Church are as follows: 
Those coming by way of Interstate 77 North and also 
South, take Exit #1 , Route 620; turn right just a short dis- 
tance to Route 621; turn left on Route 691, and go ap- 
proximately 1 1/2 miles to church location on your right. 
Those coming by way of Route U.S. 52 from the north, 
turn right on Route 691; go approximately 3 1/2 miles to 
church location on your left. Those coming south on 
Route U.S. 52, turn left onto Route 691 at the foot of Fancy 
Gap Mountain. Go approximately 3 1/2 miles to church 
on your left. 

We extend an invitation to our brethren of like faith 
and order to meet with us. 
J.B. Mitchell, Jr., 
195 Kimball Lane 
Christianburg, Va., 20473 
Tele. 703-382-7095 


The 1994 Annual Session of the Yellow River Asso- 
ciation will convene, if the Lord will, with Mount Zion 
Church, Clark County, Georgia, on the fourth Sunday, 
Friday and Saturday before in September, the dates be- 
ing the 23rd, 24th & 25th, 1994. 

Directions to Mount Zion Church are as follows: From 
Interstate 20 west exit at Thomson-Washington Hwy. 78 
(Exit 59) to Athens, (Ga.) City Limits. Continue approxi- 
mately 5 miles on Hwy. 78 to church location on your left 
across from Georgia Square Mall. From Route 441 -South, 
exit at the North By-Pass (South 29, North 129). Go for 
5.5 miles, and exit at the Winder-Atlanta exit. Turn right 
on to Highway 78. Go for about one mile to church on 
your left of highway (across from Georgia Square Mall). 

We extend a warm welcome to our brethren, sisters, 
ministers and friends of the same faith and order to come 
visit with us in our association and homes during this 
1994 session of our association. 

Hewatt L. Fleming, Clerk 

622 Ga. Hwy. 51 -S 

Homer, Georgia, 30547/ Tele. 1-706-677-5785 


The Sixty-Second (1 994) Annual Session of the Lower 
Mayo Primitive Baptist Assocation will be held at Russell 
Creek Church grounds, to be entertained by Spoon Creek 

Russell Creek Church is located south of Stuart, Vir- 
ginia, in Patrick County, on State Road No. 631, just in- 
side the State of Virginia from the North Carolina State 
line. Exit from Route No. 8 onto Route 631, and continue 
a short distance to church location on your right. 

We invite our brethren, sisters and friends to meet 
with us. 

Samuel R. Wood, Clerk 
P.O. Box 33 

Spencer, Virginia, 24165 


The One Hundred Fifty-fifth Annual Session of Unio 
Primitive Baptist Association of the Old School or Pn 
destinarian Faith and Order will be held, if the Lord wil 
ing, with Zion's Rest Church, Tomball, Texas, to begi 
on Friday A.M., 11:00 C.S.T., and will continue throug 
Sunday following, the dates being the 7th, 8th & 9th < 
October, 1994. 

Directions to Tomball Church are as follows: Selet 
your nearest route to Spring, Texas, which is situate o 
Interstate 45, approximately halfway distance betwee 
Houston and Conroe, Tx. At Spring, Tx., take Farm t 
Market Road N. 2920 West for 9.0+ miles with its intej? 
section at Hufsmith-Kohrville Road. Turn left ont 
Hufsmith-Kohrville Road, go 2 1/2 miles to church locJ 
tion on your right. 

May we take this time to invite our brethren, sister 
and friends from our sister associations to meet with lit 
this year, 1994, session of the Union Association. 

Raymond Spell, Clerk 

21118 Hufsmith-Khorville Road 

Tomball, Texas, 77375 

Tele. 1-713-351-0449 or call 

Elwood Spell, 1-713-255-2624 


The One Hundred and Forty-second Annual Sessio 
of the Mates Creek Primitive Baptist Association will cor 
vene, if the Lord will, with the Indian Fork Church, Cabe 
County, Culloden, West Virginia, beginning Friday befor 
the first Sunday in September, the dates being Septerr 
ber 2nd, 3rd & 4th, 1994. 

Those coming from the east take Route 460 to Wes 
Virginia Turnpike. Those coming from the south Int. 7 
to West Va.Turnpike, take I-64 to Hurricane, Ext 34. Tak 
Business Route through Hurricane to Route U.S. 60. G 
one mile west on Route 60 to Culloden; turn left a 
Culloden Elementary School for one-half mile to churc 
on right. 

We cordially invite all of our corresponding, preciou 
brethren and friends to visit with us. 
Norman N. Bird, 
2344 Cherry Street 
Hurricane, W. Va. 25526 

n iM ! •:•! A<1 S*WOT<K3TH3d 



POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 

Williow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC '. 
USPS 699-220 



J.M. Mewborn, Editor 


PO Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXV1II May-June 1994 Number 3 







The Subscription rates of Zion's Landmark are shown asfollows: $8.00 PER YEAR 

ru t u .u $15.00 2 YEARS 

These rates took effect w,lh the 

"lanuary-February, 1986" ,ssue. m QQ 2 yEARS 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's Landmark," please notify the editor at the above 
address who will mail you any missed copies. J.M. MEWBORN, Editor 

Page 2 



ing in a manager." Luke 2:12. 

In the scriptures from Genesis to Revelation, the 
terms "predestination" and "foreknowledge" are com- 
pletely synonymous with the terms "Signs"and "Won- 
ders", as they relate to the Godhead, God, The Father, His 
Son, Jesus Christ, and the church, that was chosen in 
Christ Jesus before the foundation of the world. "Signs", 
"miracles," and "wonders", have ever been related to and 
associated with God, Himself, His Son, the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and His church, in the world, since the beginning 
of time. This is proven and substantiated by the following 
scripture, "Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of 
Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles 
and wonders and signs, which God did by Him in the midst 
of you, as ye yourselves also know, etc.," as well as, "God 
also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, 
and with divers miracles, and gifts of the Holy Ghost, ac- 
cording to His own will, etc.," Hebrews 2:4. 

"The Lord God! behold, thou hast made the 
heaven and the earth by thy great power and stretched 
out arm, and there is nothing too hard for thee: thou 
shewest loving kindness unto thousands, and 
recompensest the iniquity of the fathers into the bosom 
of their children after them: the Great, the Mighty God, the 
Lord of hosts, is His name, Great in counsel, and mighty 
in work: for thine eyes are open upon all the ways of the 
sons of men: to give every one according to his ways, 
and according to the fruit of his doings: which hath set 
signs and wonders in the land of Egypt, even unto this 
day, and in Israel, and among other men; and hast made 
thee a name, as at this day; and has brought forth thy 
people out of the land of Egypt with signs, and with won- 
ders, and with a strong hand, and with a stretched out 
arm, and with great terror." Jeremiah 32:17-21. "I thought 
it good to shew the signs and wonders that the High God 
hath wrought toward me. How great are His signs and 
wonders that the High God hath wrought toward me. How 
great are His signs! And how mighty are His wonders! His 
Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom, and His dominion is 
from generation to generation." 

Daniel 4:3 & 4 

I call to mind the workings of God in showing His 
church and the Holy Apostles of old here some of these 
signs, miracles and wonders, to name a few, from the fol- 
lowing scriptural proofs, to-wit: 

1. "And this shall be a SIGN unto you; Ye shall 
find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, ly- 

Zion's Landmark 

"Remove not the ancient Landmark 
which thy fathers have set." Proverbs 22:28 

Zion's Landmark (ISSN0744-61 87) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, Septem- 
ber, & November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J.M. 
Mewborn, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 
27592-0277. Second Class Postage is paid at 
Benson, N.C. POSTMASTER: Send address 
changes to Zion's Landmark, P.O. Box 277, Wil- 
low Spring, N.C, 27592-0277. 

2. "Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall 
betray me. And they were exceeding sorrowful, 
and began every one of them to say unto Him, 
Lord, is it I? And He answered and said, He that 
dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same 
shall betray me." Matthew 26:21-23. 

3. "Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall 
not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice." John 

4. "Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a 
man bearing a pitcher of water: follow him. And 
wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the good 
man of the house, The Master saith, Where is the 
guestchamber, where I shall eat the Passover with 
my disciples? And he will shew you a large up- 
per room furnished and prepared: there make 
ready for us." Mark 14:13-15. 

5. "Go into the village over against you, and ye 
shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her: loose 
them, and bring them unto me. And if any man 
say ought unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath 
need of them; and straightway he will send them." 
Matthew 21 :2-3. 


"So" — ' ■ — 


Page 3 

I shall enumerate, as follows, each of the five dif- 
ferent signs (above) that were given to His apostles, as 
veil as to the Wise Men who came from the east, follow- 
ng His star in search of the Christ Child who had been 
aid in a manager, to-wit: 

1. Swaddling Clothes, 

2. The Dish that contained the unleavened bread at 
the supper in the upper room, with the Hand of 
Christ and the hand of Judas entering therein at the 
same time, 3. The Crowing of a cock (rooster), 

4. A Man Bearing A Pitcher of Water, and, 

5. An Ass tied, and a colt with her. 

went that the Lord foretold in the scripture of this kind 
;ame to pass at the exact time and at the exact place for 
vhich it was foretold. This was the prophecy that was con- 
ained in His Gospel. He guided His Church, here in the 
vorld, in that day and time in that manner, and He (The 
.ord) is still guiding it in identically the same manner and 
vay today. The mileposts in His Church today are being 
)lest to us in reading them along the way, and lest we 
should feel that we have mistaken the way, our only re- 
course is to beg Him to show us by the revelation of the 
Holy Ghost which is a gift according to His will, as we 
lave already mentioned in Hebrews 2:4, above. Job said, 
1 will teach you by the hand of God: that which is with the 
Mmighty will I not conceal." Job 27:11. God's people, 
vhomever they are, are watching for the evidence of that 
land in their lives as it relates to His Church, here in the 
vorld. They are utterly dependent upon Him to keep them, 
juide them, and lead them in the way. The Holy Ghost has 
ilways revealed these mileposts at His appointed time. 

We have mentioned above (or called to mind) sev- 
iral of those signs and wonders that took place in the 
ime when Christ, the Lord and Savior, was upon this sin- 
:ursed earth. But the question has been asked, "Where 
ire some of these signs, wonders and miracles that have 
aken place within His Church, here in the world, since 
he days of Christ and His Apostles, nearly 2,000 years 
igo? Can any examples be specified or pin pointed to 
>rove and show that God has continued to guide His 
Jhurch by signs, wonders and miracles among the Gen- 
ile Church since the founding of our country the United 
States of America in the 18th, 19th & 20th centuries? 

We believe we can accomplish the answer to this 
juestion by citing, at least, three examples of them in the 
ninistries of Elder Daniel Parker, Elder E.E. Lundy and 
Elder L.H. Hardy. In each of these three examples, they 
ire matters of written record, and they are cited as fol- 

1st - Elder Daniel Parker, an elder and minister of 
he Old School or Primitive Baptist Church, was one whose 
spirit helped shaped the frontier land of our country He 
vas born in Culpepper County, Va., April 6, 1781, and 
noved with his family to Banks County, Ga., near the 
>resent town of Homer, Ga. It was Franklin County, Ga., in 
hose days. Here he was baptized into the church on Janu- 
iry 17, 1 802, at Nail Creek by Elder William Demon, where 
>nly a short time later, at this place he was licensed to 
jreach. One year later, on June 23, 1803, he moved to 
rurnbull's Creek, Dickson County, Tennessee, and in 1 81 7, 
Tom Tennessee he moved to Illinois, near Palestine. As 
\e came to Illinois, he had already been ordained to the 
Ministry in Tennessee, and upon his arrival to Illinois, God 
teve him a vision of seeing a bright star standing before 

him, and within this star was the revelation of seeing where 
he would move with his family, to the southwest. As a 
pioneer and frontiersman, this man, Elder Daniel Parker, 
traveled all the way from Virginia, Georgia, Tennessee, 
Illinois, and Mexico (now Texas), a sign and wonder of 
untold dimensions. 

With the intention of organizing a church, as he 
followed his revelation to head southwest, he came to 
Texas (then Mexico) in 1 832, where he received a league 
of land (4,428 acres) in Madison County on April 23, 1833. 
At this point, he was told that Mexican law forbade him 
organizing a church there, since the Mexican government 
tolerated no other religion except Roman Catholic. He re- 
turned to Palestine, Illinois, where he organized a church 
that he named "Pilgrim", and with her 36 members they 
followed him into Texas (then Mexico). From this church 
organization, as it traveled by wagon train, to its perma- 
nent location near Elkart, came the organization of the 
Union Primitive Baptist Association in 1839, still in exist- 
ence today, as the oldest Primitive Baptist Association 
west of the Mississippi River in the United States of 
America. Thus, the contents of his revealed star came to 
light, but not without a bitter massacre by the Commanche 
Indians, who almost destroyed the entire colony of Elder 
Parker and his church, Pilgrim. Yet, the revelation of this 
star that was brought before him in Illinois led to a great 
portion of the development of the civilization of Texas, as 
a part of the United States of America, as we know it to- 
day, and of her wonderful culture that has existed since 
the Battle of the Alamo on March 6, 1 836, at San Antonio, 

2nd - A brief mention is made of Elder E.E. Lundy, 
who was born in Carroll County, Virginia, in April, 1867. 
Elder Lundy was given a vision of seeing many sheep 
abiding in a low country, and was shown that he must go 
among them. This vision caused him to leave the high 
mountain country of southwestern Virginia, when he 
moved to Wilmington, North Carolina, and during his min- 
istry, I am told that he served either ten or fifteen churches, 
I cannot remember which, reaching almost the entire 
coastal length of North Carolina from Wilmington, N.C. to 
Providence Church on North Banks, at Kitty Hawk, North 
Carolina. The span of his ministry from 1892, when he 
was ordained, to 1921, when he passed away, required 
his preaching and service to these churches every day in 
the week in order for him to get around to each of them. In 
those days these churches were located within the bounds 
of the White Oak, Contentnea and Kehukee Associations. 
Information at hand states that he was faithful to these 
churches in serving them to the end. 

3rd - A beautiful case in point of the "Signs" and 
"Wonders", sent from God on High for the benefit and 
satisfaction of His Church, here in the world, was the case 
of the missing sheep in the vision that was given to Elder 
L.H. Hardy. In God's own time and way, He showed Elder 
Hardy his missing sheep, and called him home to glory 
while he was preaching his last sermon in the pulpit of 
Simpson Creek Church, near Loris, South Carolina, on 
March 29,1930. 

Elder L.H. Hardy was born March 17, 1853, near 
Jason, Greene County, North Carolina. This part of the 
State of North Carolina was completely devastated dur- 
ing General William Sherman's march through the south 
during the Civil War, and left the area in an economy that 
was prostrated in ruins. His father had died in 1863, dur- 
ing the war, and soon after the war ended in 1 865, he with 
his mother and other family members moved to southern 

Page 4 


Beaufort County, near Aurora, where the soil contained a 
rich concentration of phosphate. Cotton could be grown 
with a yield of a bale and one-half per acre without the use 
of any fertilizer in those days. It was a matter of dire ne- 
cessity for survival since their native land had become 
destitute in absolute poverty. (Texas Gulf, Inc., moved into 
this immediate area within the past thirty years, where 
they have mined this product, phosphate, for commercial 
use, fertilizers, etc., throughout the world.) 

After he moved to this area, he received a vision, 
before his ordination to the ministry, that he would be 
called to a church, having fifteen members. This was be- 
cause he was shown in the vision fifteen sheep that were 
grazing in a pasture. Elder L.H. Hardy left on record a brief 
autobiography of his life that included his vision. It was 
published in the December 1, 1920, issue of Zion's Land- 
mark. In his experience is one of the most beautiful ex- 
amples of one of the "Signs" and "Wonders" of God to be 
found, not to be recorded in the scriptures. We take plea- 
sure in republishing if below, along with the obituary of 
the missing sheep, Owen Salter, who was born in the year 
1799 and died April 23, 1903, at 104 years of age. He lived 
in three centuries. Elder L.H. Hardy describes his vision 
and the outcome of it now in a most convincing way that 
it was the Holy Work of God. 


Dear Mr. Gold, 

On yesterday, I walked along my way to my ap- 
pointment and some very pleasant reminiscences of the 
past were given to me. As I walked along my way, I was 
made to feel and I had a desire to dwell in the house of the 
Lord all the days of my life. 

My mind ran back to that time when I first came to 
this place, and the circumstances under which I came to 
those old faithful ones who are now gone home to dwell 
with God on the second Sunday in July, 1873. 

In my early ministry I had no liberty in speaking. 
Everytime I tried for the first nineteen months was a com- 
plete failure. I feel surely that I did not consume in all one 
hour in speaking during that time. It was a killing to me. I 
felt that it would be best for me not to try again, and I tried 
to stop. But, there was a feeling within me which moved 
me forward, and I had to go. There seemed to be a neces- 
sity laid for me that I should preach the gospel of the Son 
of God, but how to perform this, i knew not. 

On the Saturday before the third Sunday in Janu- 
ary, 1 876, my brother, George M. Hardy, and I rode 35 miles 
on horse back to Goose Creek Island to be at their Quar- 
terly Meeting. Elder John R. Rowe was their pastor. When 
we got in hearing distance of the meeting house, I heard 
his voice. We went in the meeting house, where he invited 
me to the stand. I told him to go on with his preaching, 
that we had only come to hear him. He said, "The way is 
open, just get up and preach." I told him that I had never 
preached any and could not preach, and for him to go on. 
He insisted, and I went forward. The Lord opened my heart 
and gave me liberty for forty-five minutes. Then I recog- 
nized that it was my voice I was hearing, and I sat down at 
once. On Sunday, there was the same thing again. I at- 
tempted to speak for forty-five minutes with liberty My 
mind was at ease, and I went back home, much comforted. 
Then, I went on in that way all that year. 

In March of 1876, Deacon John L. Goodwin of 
Cedar Island Church went to our humble home for me to 
go home with him to preach to the people there. I had 

never thought that I was, nor ever would be, worth enoug j 
to the church for anyone to take that much trouble to ge j 
me to a meeting. I went home with him, and in a short tim i 
there was quite a congregation in his house. He fixed j 
table with a hymn book and a Bible on it, and told me the 
the people had come to hear me preach. He used the word i 
of Corneilius to Peter, telling me that they wanted to hea 
the words which were commanded of God. I felt so littl 
that I wanted to get under the house or in some othe j 
place where I might not be seen; but the yoke was on me I 
and there was nothing for me to do but to bear it. I wer 
forward. The Lord blessed me far beyond anything I coul< j 
expect. In those early days, my voice was in better shape, j 
and after the preaching was over, I enjoyed a good son< 
service with them for some time. 

Then on Saturday, I met again with the Church a 
Cedar Island in their regular meeting, and the Lord blesse 
me to speak to the people. It was a comfort to me, and s< | 
it appeared to them. I left an appointment there with then 
for May. I went up to Elder John R. Rowe's and got him t< 
go with me at that time. He baptized a Sister Goodwin! 
and accepted the care of the church at that meeting. (Hi. j 
served them continuously until his death in 1899.) All o 
this took place in the year 1876. 

It was at that meeting in March, 1876, at Ceda 
Island meeting that Brethren W.B. Smith and David E 
Mason met me for the first time. They were members c 
Hunting Quarters Church, now Atlantic, North Carolina,] 
They insisted on my giving them an appointment at thi: 
church. I promised to come in June, 1876, following. There* j 
fore, on Thursday evening before the third Sunday in June 
1 876, Brother David E. Mason, and his father, went to ou 
home, and on Friday morning, we started and came t< 
their home. 

On Saturday, I met the people here, Hunting Quar 
ters Church, (Atlantic, N.C.), for the first time. I had n< 
idea then of the relationship which that visit would resul 
in, and I can hardly realize it until now. However, before I 
had known that there was such a church in the world, J 
had seen it in a vision which I will here relate. 


In November, 1876, the church called for my ordi I 
nation to serve them as their pastor. I objected to that, but 
they would not be persuaded to do otherwise. Our olt 
pastor, Elder John S. Brinson, being a wise man in the 
Lord, and having a fatherly feeling for young ministers 
advised the church to wait, lest they might get the church t 
and my poor self into trouble. I advised the church to take 
his advice for I knew that I was ignorant, altogether unfr 
for such a position. In February, 1877, the church again 
made their petition for my ordination. That time it was or 
dered, and on the first day of July, 1 877, 1 was set apart tc 
the full work of the ministry. That same afternoon it wasM 


Page 5 

ny sweet privilege to baptize my baby sister, Patsy, who 
5 now the wife of Elder R.E. Adams. In August, I baptized 
i sister at Milton, now Bethel Church, in Pamlico County 
forth Carolina, where my membership was at that time. 

In that same month, August, 1877, 1 accepted the 
are of the Churches at Hunting Quarters and North River, 
n November, I went home with the Clerk of Hunting Quar- 
ters Church and that Saturday evening my vision about 
he sheep came into my mind. I asked the Clerk of Hunt- 
ing Quarters Church how many members they had. He 
taid, "I do not know, but they are all there on the book." 
te got the book, and gave it to me. I made a search, and 
ound only fourteen. I said to him, "Now, if there were not 
ifteen members in the church here, I am surely in the 
vrong place." He said he thought the record was right. I 
tegan at the first of the book (1832) and read all of it. I 
ound that in 1848, there were three people baptized. The 
ecord showed that one had died, one was still a member, 
tut the other one was not accounted for. We were able to 
dentify him, and HIS NAME WAS OWEN SALTER. I asked 
he Clerk what had become of him, that his name did not 
ppear on the list, and there was not anything to show 
tiat he had been disposed with in any way. He told me 
hat several year ago, he left here and went down towards 
swer Bogue Sound. Since the church did not hear from 
lim anymore, they agreed to just drop his name with the 
mderstanding that if he ever came back and wanted to 
e restored, they would do it. There was something that 
/hispered within me and said, "THAT IS YOUR MISSING 

My heart now leaped in me for joy. I then knew 
lat I was in the right place, and that there was no mis- 
Jke. My call to the Hunting Quarters Church had been 
ealed of the Lord. My vision, I now knew to be of Him. 

It was in May, 1878, that I went to Deacon S.C. 
lell's home, on Bogue Sound. That vision came up in my 
lind, and I asked him if there was an old man in that see- 
on by the name of OWEN SALTER? He said, "Yes, he is 
ne of my neighbors." I said, "What is his character and 
eneral reputation down here?" He said, "As good as mine 
r any other person or good citizen. And he is a member 
f the Primitive Baptist Church somewhere, and I believe 
is at Hunting Quarters." 

When our next meeting came, I asked the church 
5 have that dear brother's name put back on the church 
ACTLY IN MY VISION. Thirteen of them were old mem- 
ers, all gone home now, and the other two were two sis- 
srs, who had recently been baptized, and they are now 
ving with us. In May, 1878, 1 baptized the husband of one 
f those sisters, and he is, yet, one of our Deacons. 

In those days, it was difficult to get ministers to 
lese churches. They had to be met at Beaufort, North 
Carolina, Bay River, or across the Pamlico Sound at Jones 
>ay, and then be brought over in an open canoe or boat. 
Iften, the waters were rough and the winds ahead. We 
rould be out all day and in the night, all wet and very 
old, sometimes our clothes frozen to us, and with not 
le least chance to have a fire. Sometimes, we would get 
ut on an Island in the sound and walk about to stir up 
ur blood to get some warmth, and then we would con- 
nue our voyage. It would not do to look back, after put- 
ng our hand to the plow. So, we pressed on, and never 
iiled not to get to our appointments. 

The Lord prospered and blessed our little church, 
nd our membership grew until we had at one time the 
irgest church in the White Oak Association. We had 111 

members, to which time I refer. The members were faith- 
ful, and loved one another. Never, until some designing 
men, called preachers, came in to disturb our peace, was 
there any trouble in our little flock. The churches got rid 
of them, and then we have had peace again, even to this 
present day. 

In the same month, August, 1877, 1 accepted the 
care of the church at North River. The membership was 
somewhat scattered, and they were few, that is ten mem- 
bers in all. In May, 1878, 1 baptized three old brethren, ages 
77, and two about 65 years old, and three sisters, one of 
whom is yet living. From that time the church increased 
to 48 members, when these same designing men, called 
preachers, gave them so much trouble that they have 
never gotten over it, and they had to excluded them from 

I cannot close this article of things concerning 
my life among His afflicted and poor people without tell- 
ing of the faithfulness of those old members. Several of 
them lived seven miles away, and they would get together 
Saturday morning and walk all the way up to North River 
to the meeting. Often, some of the younger people, yet of 
the world, would walk the trip with them, and it appeared 
that the Word of God prospered in those days. I have 
walked with them time and time again, esteeming it to be 
a privilege and pleasure to be in such faithful company. 

In the year, 1879, 1 moved my home from Hunting 
Quarters, on Core Sound, Atlantic, N.C., to White Oak River 
in Carteret County, North Carolina, and my membership 
to Hadnot's Creek Church. There I had more experience 
of that kind of faithfulness in loving, humble, true breth- 
ren. There was a number of very poor members who lived 
seven to eight miles from that church. 

At one time I spent the night with Dr. John W. Sand- 
ers, a physician, who is a leading Methodist in his sec- 
tion. He said to me, "I will say one thing of your people, 
they love one another better than any other people I know. 
There are several of them living on my farm, and on Sat- 
urday morning of their church day, they will get together 
and walk a number of miles all the way up to their meet- 
ing, back home again the same evening, with a repeat of 
the same thing on the following day, Sunday. There is not 
any other people who love their church and their religion 
so well as to do that." When Dr. Sanders had said these 
things to me my mind said, "The daughters saw her, and 
blessed her; yea, the queens and the concubines, and 
they praised her." S. of S. 6:9. So it is. All but just a few of 
those old people are gone now. In those good days I used 
to walk fifteen hundred (1 ,500.00) miles in a single year to 
serve these people, and it was a pleasure to me. 

As I walked, all alone, along to my appointment 
last Sunday morning, my mind ran all over these things, 
and many others, and I was made to rejoice and to praise 
the Lord for His unspeakable gift in His grace. It was in 
these days, that, I trust, I was made to become better es- 
tablished in the glorious doctrine, the most sacred one, 
of PREDESTINATION. I will tell you about it, and close this 
long letter, which may not be interesting to any but me. 

It was in the month of March, 1884, that I was read- 
ing the 6th Chapter of Luke. The 26th verse arrested my 
attention. "Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well 
of you! For so did their fathers to the false prophets." If I 
ever was given to know anything, I knew this scripture 
was referring to trouble for me. Up to that time, if I do, 
indeed, now, I had no understanding of the doctrine. My 
mind was always engaged in exhortation, admonitions, 
and such things which many of our brethren call, "practi- 

Page 6 


cal godliness." In July, Brother D.W. Morton, who lived 
about fourteen miles from Newport, North Carolina, said, 
"I want you to let me make an appointment for you in my 
school house. I want my neighbors to hear the truth." 
Whenever I went, among the Missionaries, Methodist, Free 
Will Baptist, Disciples, or any others, they were praising 
my preaching. Yet, I was killed all the day long, and in the 
nights, too, because I felt the woe upon me. How to get rid 
of it, I did not know. However, I gave my consent for that 
appointment. On the Monday morning before I was to 
preach on Wednesday night, I awoke with this scripture, 
"And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, that of 
all which He hath given me I should lose nothing, but 
should raise it up again at the last day." John 6:39. 

I hardly think that I knew it was scripture. I did not 
know anything about it. There was not the least bit of light 
in it to me, but the text continued in my exercises of mind 
all day. The next morning it was the first thing I saw. I had 
found the words in John 6th Chapter, 38-39-40 verses, but 
had found no light leading me to understand them. The 
time, I knew, was coming when I must go before a large 
Methodist congregation in one of their meeting houses. I 
had nothing but those words. I read them without one bit 
of light. I began to talk in that appointment, I hardly knew 
how, but as I went, the wall appeared to go just ahead of 
me, and to this day I have not enjoyed greater liberty than 
I did on that Wednesday night. When I was through, the 
Woe was gone. I have never felt it since to this day. 

It was in this appointment that the Lord took away 
from me all fear of man, and showed me, without the 
shadow of a doubt, that vain is the help of men. Since 
then, their praises do not amount to anything to me. Since 
my experience and revelation in that appointment, I have 
heard many brethren object to this most precious doc- 
trine of election and predestination. Regardless, it makes 
no change in me. It was then and there that the Lord gave 
me an open door, a great effectual, to the rich house of 
His mercy and doctrine which He had never closed. It was 
through much tribulation that I entered there, but it is sweet 
to stay in this place, being kept in the fear of my God. 

In my writing of this letter, I have made reference 
of the great love of God that binds these precious ones, 
His people, together. I will illustrate an exact example of 
what I mean. It was in February, 1896, that I was in 
Middletown, New York. I had an appointment in Elder 
Benton Jenkin's home. The mercury outside registered 
below zero, the snow was four inches thick, and about 
two-o'clock p.m., it fell as thickly as I ever saw it fall. 

That very night a Mr. Collard, (now Deacon Col- 
lard), his wife, and two other sisters in the church drove 
seven miles on his wagon to my appointment, and then 
drove back to their home after the service. I felt that I must 
tell of such faithfulness, as I now conclude this letter. What 
great Love abounds in the hearts of God's little children! 

Your true friend, I trust, 
L.H. Hardy 

Atlantic, North Carolina 

I know that every reader of the Zion's Landmark 
will enjoy reading, at least, some of the experiences and 
history of this minister of the Gospel, Elder Lemuel H. 
Hardy, who has given the best years of his life to the ser- 
vice of his Master. 

John D. Gold, (Publisher). 
Zion's Landmark, 
Wilson, North Carolina 
December 1, 1920 



From the best obtainable evidence, the subject o 
this obituary was born during the year 1 799, and died Apri 
23, 1903, making him one hundred and four years old. Hi 
was the oldest of a family of several children, two of whon I 
still live, the youngest of the family now being over eight 
years old. 

Owen Salter was born, raised and had always livet l 
on the Sounds in Carteret County, North Carolina, botrj 
Core Sound and Bogue Sound. He and his wife raised 
several children, some of whom survive him. His wife diet! 
during the Civil War, so I am informed, leaving him an ok 
man. He never married again, but spent his days with hifl 
children who cared for him to the end. 

Sometime in the early part of his life, he expert] 
enced a change from nature to the grace of God, received 
a hope, and in the year 1 848, he and his youngest sistel 
were baptised into the fellowship of the Primitive Baptis 
Church at Hunting Quarters, where he remained in full 
fellowship until his death, and where his sister yet remains 
but she is unable to attend our meetings. 

Several years ago, Brother Salter moved from th< 
neighborhood of the church of his membership, and it 
some way he was lost sight of. The Clerk of the churcH 
had lost sight of him, so that his name did not appear or 
the list of names (or church roll) or the church. 

In 1877, when I became pastor of that church, 
got in some trouble of mind for the want of one member 
The church had been given to me in a dream, or a visionj 
as a pasture containing fifteen sheep. When I came to \oo$t 
over the list, there were but fourteen enrolled. I began a 
the first of the old books to search for that other sheep 
for if he could not be found, I was in the wrong place. A1 
last, I found the name of OWEN SALTER. I asked the clerk 
what disposition had been made of him, and he told me 
that he had moved down Bogue Sound, they had lost sigh 
of him, and so had dropped his name. 

I began to hunt him up, for you see he was my 
evidence that the Lord had called me to serve that church'! 
In May, 1878, 1 baptized the brother who is now deacon of 
that church. In October, 1878, that same year, we both 
attended the White Oak Association, and Brother Owen 
Salter was there. We both talked with him, and found him 
as we saw and felt it, sound in the faith. We talked with 
other brethren who knew his life at that time, and found I 
to be as good as any man's life could be in this world. We 
represented the matter to the church, and had his name 
re-entered on their list. After this, he visited the church 
several times, and was a firm believer in the Doctrine ol 
the Old School Baptists. In his latter days, he lived among 
the Methodists and Free Will Baptists, but they could not 
shake his faith, no, not even in close communion, since 
he refused them, when invited. 

He was never the owner of any property in this 
natural world, but the Lord blessed him to live in three 
centuries, the 18th, the 19th, and the 20th centuries of 
time in this natural world, a quiet and honorable life, which 
he spent in the love of his native country, and in the glori- 
ous faith which God gave him in his early life. How good H 
is to live and die unto the Lord! The Lord be praised for 
His adorable goodness. 

Written by his pastor who loved him. 
L.H. Hardy, 
Atlantic, N.C. 


Page 7 


Elder L.H. Hardy departed this life March 29, 1930, 
while attending a Union Meeting near Mullins, South Caro- 

He had just preached a sermon from the texts, 
' We know that we have passed from death unto life, be- 
cause we love the brethren," (1st John 3:14), and "We 
Ijknow all things work together for good to them that love 
IGod, to them who are the called according to His pur- 
; pose." (Romans 8:28.) 

j He had stood one hour, and those who heard him 

i say it was a powerful sermon. Just at the close he said, "I 
I saw Christ crucified for the whole house of God, and FOR 
ME." As he said, "FOR ME," he laid his hand on his heart. 
■ With his hand still on his left side, he said, "I have a pain 
here." His wife, who was in the congregation, waited a 
moment, and, seeing that he continued to suffer, she has- 
jltened to the pulpit, and administered a heart stimulant, 
ljwhich she had with her, for such emergencies. He became 
a little easier. 

The brethren made him as comfortable as they 
.could, and summoned a doctor, who administered a hy- 
] podermic, but to no avail. In an hour and a half after preach- 
ing his last sermon, he had passed away. 

Before falling asleep, he took his wife's hand and 
said, "My dear, I have preached the truth — I know that I 
Ihave preached the truth." Those present will never forget 
the scene. He died, as he had wished and desired to die, 
at his post, declaring the truth of God, and with his be- 
loved brethren to minister to him. 

He and his wife were on a two weeks trip in South 
Carolina, a trip he had greatly desired to take, to churches 
(among which he had baptized a great many, and espe- 
cially to this Union Meeting. 

This place was forty miles from an undertaker, and 
far from a railroad, but loving brethren took matters in 
| hand, and Sister Hardy with the body of her dear compan- 
ion, arrived at Atlantic, North Carolina, on Sunday. Funeral 
services were held on Monday, Elder E.L. Cobb, Wilson, 
North Carolina, Elder J. E. Mewborn, Snow Hill, North Caro- 
lina, and Elder H.F. Hutchens, Selma, North Carolina, offi- 

Elder L.H. Hardy was 77 years and 12 days old at 
the time of his death. He was baptized into the fellowship 
|, of Mewborn 's Church, Greene County, North Carolina, in 
(July, 1873, by Elder "Shade" (Shadrack) Pate. His father 
was Lemuel H. Hardy, and his mother was Temesia 
j Mewborn Hardy. His first wife, Bettie J. Hartsfield, died in 
] February, 1925. Two children of this union survive, L.H. 
I Hardy, Jr., Reidsville, N.C., and Mrs. A.M. Fulcher, at their 
» i home in Atlantic, N.C. 

His present wife, who survives him, was formerly, 
1 Sister Annie M. Ison, of Atlanta, Georgia, and since their 
J] marriage, she has gone to every appointment and on ev- 
il ery trip with him. She says, "His memory will always be a 
J| sweet spot to me, and Oh! how I will cherish his many 
J many words of comfort and edification of the Gospel." 

At the time of his death, he was pastor of two 
churches: one at Hunting Quarters, Atlantic, Carteret 
County, North Carolina, where he preached twice a month, 
the other at Kinston, North Carolina. 

He had requested that these words be placed 
I above his grave, "Go tell my brethren I died at my post." 

Another faithful servant and father-in-lsrael has 
I gone from us. He was clear and sound in doctrine, fear- 
Ij less in his declaration of the truth. 

Portrait of Elder Hardy • hangs in pulpit. 

May the dear Lord reconcile all sorrowing ones to 
His will — May He supply the needs of the destitute 
churches, and grant resignation to the bereaved widow 
and members of the family. 

(Copied from the Kinston Primitive Baptist Church 
Book, (1915-1954), Pages 76-78). 

Author Unknown 


In closing this article on the life of Elder L.H. Hardy, 
I wish to make mention of the various modes of travel that 
he utilized during his period of 53 years in the ministry In 
his brief autobiography of his life, as herein published, he 
makes mention of the fact that, back on that date in the 
year 1920, "I walked along my way to my appointment, 
etc." We quote him again, "I use to walk fifteen hundred 
miles (1 ,500.) in a single year to serve these people, and it 
was a pleasure to me." And again, "I rode thirty miles on 
horse back to be with the brethren." "Oftentimes, I trav- 
eled in open boat or canoe, when the waters were rough, 
the wind ahead, and we would be out all day and in the 
night, all wet and very cold; our clothes were frozen on 
us, and with not the least chance to have a fire. Some- 
times, we would get out on an island in the sound, and 
would walk about to stir up our blood to get some warmth, 
and then we would continue on our voyage. It would not 
do to look back, after putting our hand to the plow. So, we 
pressed on, and never failed not to get to our appoint- 

Page 8 



It was told in our family by my father, Joshua E. 
Mewborn, (1889-1975), who said that Elder Hardy in those 
days from 1 876 to 1920, as he traveled all over the eastern 
seaboard to churches and associations from Canada to 
Florida, had only one way of egress and ingress to and 
from his home at Hunting Quarters, (Atlantic, N.C.). This 
was by sail boat from Atlantic, N.C., down Core Sound to 
Beaufort, N.C. Then he would take the train from Beaufort 
to New Bern and Raleigh, and on to his appointments, 
which were many in all directions. Many times, he said, 
there would be no wind to push or drive the sails, and it 
would take, sometimes, 24 hours or more, to make the 33 
mile journey in either direction. However, when the winds 
were coming from the rear, he could make the trip in three 
hours. It is no wonder that we are informed today that it 
was Elder L.H. Hardy who spearheaded the movement in 
the 1920 s to have U.S. (Route) 70 extended from Beau- 
fort, N.C. to Atlantic, N.C. for the people who had no way 
out except by the water route. From 1930 to 1965, U.S. 
(Route) 70 was the same in those days for traveling con- 
venience, as an interstate highway is today, since its 
course ran from the easternmost point at Atlantic, N.C, to 
its western terminal point in California. 

Also, in that period of time from 1877, to 1930, 
when he died, there was no medical doctor in the area in 
which he lived. In those days, the medical laws were not 
as strict as they are now, and he read and studied medi- 
cal books and bulletins, and was allowed to administer 
medicine within a prescribed or limited area of treatment 
for his brethren, local citizens and friends. As such, he 
was all that his area of eastern Carteret County has as a 
doctor, since they were 33 miles (+) from any physician, 
as licensed by law at Beaufort, N.C, or Morehead City 
N.C, since Hunting Quarters, (Atlantic, N.C), and Cedar 
Island, as well as Portsmouth Island, were waterlocked at 
that time away from the rest of the world. I have in my 
possession one of his old letterheads, and it reads as fol- 
lows: "Office of L.H. Hardy — Local Cancers, Warts and 
External Tumors Successfully Treated By Me — Terms — 
Strictly Cash — Atlantic, N.C." 

It is most interesting to note how that his one lost 
sheep in his (Elder L.H. Hardy's) vision, Brother Owen 
Salter, was brought to light, and that through Brother Owen 
Salter's relationship with his church, the useful life of this 
man was made manifest in a field to a little flock who loved 
him dearly of just fifteen (15) sheep, and how that God 
increased it to a flock of 111 members, but not without the 
prowling of wolves among them, as he mentioned. (Owen 
Salter was living at Salter Path, N.C, now a popular resort 
area on the Atlantic Ocean, where he was found in 1878 
by Elder L.H. Hardy.) 

It is on record that Elder L.H. Hardy was "the be- 
loved moderator of the Country Line Association" in 1906, 
when the churches agreeably and mutually divided for 
convenience into the Upper Country Line and Lower Coun- 
try Associations, respectively. These two bodies have con- 
tinued since that date under these names. During his life- 
time, Elder L.H. Hardy served as pastor of Prospect Hill 
Church, Caswell County, N.C, Wheeler's Church, Person 
County, N.C, Reidsville Church, Reidsville, N.C, Roxboro 
Church, Person County, N.C, Hunting Quarters Church, 
Atlantic, Carteret County, N.C, and Kinston Church, Lenoir 
County, N.C. His final, farewell sermon was preached at 
Simpson Creek Church, Mill Branch Association, near 
Loris, South Carolina, on March 29, 1930. 

It was my privilege as a young boy, at 14 years of 



T-i-m.~Slri.-lly Caab 


age, to accompany Elder W.J. Berry, his wife, Sister Mabel 
P. Berry, and their three sons, Jennings, Richard and 
Glenn, to a yearly meeting at Hunting Quarters Church in 
the year, 1946, as I recall. It was there that all of us stayed 
in the good home of Deacon John D. Smith and his wife, 
Sister Frances ("Fran") Mason Smith, the latter of whom 
was a granddaughter of Owen Salter, the missing sheep 
in Elder L.H. Hardy's vision. I well remember that Elder 
Sylvanus Gray, Kinston, North Carolina, was pastor of the 
church at that time, and Elder S.T. Atkinson, Sr., and his 
sons, from High Point, N.C, were also in attendance, along 
with (Lie.) Brother Bill Hylton, and his son, from Bunker 
Hill Church, near High Point, N.C. During our stay in 
Brother and Sister Smith's home, he gave all of us a nice 
boat ride on his fishing trawlers, the "Danny Jay" and the 
"Oleena," on the waters of Core Sound, and out to Drum 
Inlet at the Atlantic Ocean. This was quite a treat for each 
of us. 

As I recall, the first meeting house of Hunting 
Quarters Church stood on the south side of the village of 
Atlantic, N.C, at the edge of Core Sound, and was de- 
stroyed by a water spout about the year 1918. It was re- 
placed by the nice frame building, situated about two 
blocks from U.S. Highway 70 that terminates in the vil- 
lage. The village of Atlantic, N.C, was first known as Hunt- 
ing Quarters, after the name of the church. 

Today, the Hunting Quarters Church has one mem- 
ber left, Sister Eva Hamilton, who is now a bed ridden j 
patient, due to a stroke, in an area nursing home. Meet- 
ings have ceased at this dear old church, and the meeting j 
house is closed. Sad as it is, we realize that, according to 
God's purpose, He is closing the doors of many of His 
churches, here in this world, today. It is good to know at 
this point that no other church has rushed in to take over! 
their conferences and hold meetings in their place and! 
stead by a man made effort to keep the church alive, as 
some are trying to do today. All of man's efforts in this 
manner are totally confused and constitute the grossest 
disorder in the name of our Lord and true religion of the I 
faith of God and His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. 

"I have preached the truth — I know that I have 
preached the truth. GO TELL MY BRETHREN I DIED AT \i 
MY POST," were the last words he said to his wife, Sister 
Annie Ison Hardy, and to Brother Edgar L. Vaught, John I 
Paul, Grady Cox, Jerry H. Carter, deacons of Simpson 
Creek Church and others at that time, when he breathed 
his last breath, as well as many others living today who 
say they have never forgotten the scene. The memory em 
this event came to me last June 3, 1994, at Roaring River I 
Church, Laurel Springs Association, when Elder Alex M. I 
Payne, at the close of the introductory sermon said, as he I 
was closing, "O Brethren, if I could only hear that \foice I 
saying, 'Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the King- 1 
dom prepared for you from the foundation of the world, I 
for I believe I am going now." With the utterance of these 1 
words, Elder Payne was gone from this world. And so it I 
was with the case of Elder T.A. Stanfield, Yanceyville, North I 


Page 9 

Exterior of Hunting Quarters Meeting House 

Interior of Hunting Quarters Meeting House 

irolina, Elder George Doss, of Danville, Virginia, and 
hers who breathed out their last breath in their last ser- 
on in the pulpit, while declaring the everlasting truth as 
is in God our Savior. 

"In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils 
robbers, in perils of mine own countrymen, in perils by 
e heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilder- 
»s, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren; 
weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hun- 
sr and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness, 
I?," (II Corinthians 11 :26) are familiar words that fit and 
iscribe the life of Elder L.H. Hardy and others who lived 
id died in the blessed faith, once delivered to His saints. 

J.M. Mewborn 
October 22,1994 


iar Elder Mewborn, 

Thank you for sending my Zion's Landmark again, 
lm enclosing a check for $35.00 to renew my own sub- 
ription, plus pay for any amount that I might be in ar- 
ars; also for two years each for my mother, Mary S. 
iwards, and my daughter, Denise Lippard, Silver Spring, 

The subject, "The Power of God," has been on 
y mind so much of late. No other Power is any higher 
an God's Power, who made everything including evil. "I 
rm the light, and create darkness: I make peace, and 

Epitaph of gravemarker of Elder L.H. Hardy 
"In Memory of Elder Lemuel H. Hardy-Primitive Baptist Minister 
Born March 17, 1853-Died March 29, 1930-Age 77 years &12 Days. 

In faithfulness he served the God of Love until 

He called him to dwell in heaven above. 
Tell my brethren for me, that I died at my post 

CREATE EVIL. I, the Lord, do all these things." Isaiah 45:7. 

The 40th Chapter of Isaiah pours out the beautiful 
power and mightiness of our Lord. The nations are so 
large to us, but they are nothing, less than nothing in the 
sight of our Lord. Even the judges of this world are only 

If not deceived, I love this doctrine of absolute 
predestination of all things with all my heart, and am made, 
I trust, to feel thankful and greatly blessed to feel it at times. 

Please tell your family hello. We are all well, as 
usual, here. 

Love, I hope, in Christ, 

(Sister) Jackie (O'Neil), 
Rockville, Maryland 
January 1, 1994 


ISAIAH 45:7 

Page 1 


The God of Israel speaks this great declaration of 
strength and power to His people through the mouth of 
the Prophet Isaiah. Moses testifies that, "In the beginning 
God created the heaven and the earth." (Genesis 1:1) St. 
John confirms, "All things were made by him; and with- 
out him was not anything made that was made." (St. John 
1:3) Glorious evidence that God Almighty created all 
things, and if one is blessed to search the scriptures, this 
same truth is verified throughout. We believe, however, 
the titled scripture is much, much more than a declara- 
tion of God's creation. If God grant wisdom, and bless us 
with words of understanding, we desire to explore the 
power, the beauty, and the comfort of these words. 

The foundation of our faith is rooted and grounded 
in this truth. There is one God; He is of one mind; He 
changes not; He ordained all things; He declared all things; 
He predestinated all things; He created all things; and He 
declared it good, very good. Thus, our belief, our faith, 
our hope, is on a solid, certain, firm foundation. "Never- 
theless, the foundation of God standeth sure, having this 
seal. The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, let every 
one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity" 
(2 Timothy 2:19) 

We feel that we have some understanding of the 
darkness, for it is there we spend most of our journey 
indeed, it is a cold and forbidding place to the believer. 
Were it not for the Grace of God, we would have never 
known we were in darkness, and would revel therein, even 
as the world does. However, we thank our Heavenly Fa- 
ther, that by His own appointment, His light illuminated 
our heart and soul, showed us the darkness, and caused 
us to call upon His Holy name. Have mercy Lord, deliver 
me from this dark and horrible place. How wonderful to 
believe and understand that God created the darkness. 
Glory to the Almighty, He also formed the light. 

Evil is present in all this world. Satan, the devil, is 
constantly about his business, attacking and trying to de- 
stroy the Church of God, and the members thereof. He is 
a very near adversary to this writer. We fear off-times he 
will overcome us. We feel him in our very limbs. Evil 
thoughts occupy our mind. Closely acquainted are we with 
evil. This writer once heard Elder Harvey Prilliman say in 
a sermon at Winston-Salem Primitive Baptist Church, "If 
you ever doubt where the devil is, just let someone start 
poking you in your ribs." 

We have recently seen evidence of Satan's work 
among our people. However, not one of God's little ones 
have been separated from their Lord. We give thanks, that 
God declared, "I create evil." The words of Job confirm 
this truth, "By his spirit he hath garnished the heavens; 
his hand hath formed the crooked serpent." (Job 26:13) 
Only His children are blessed to understand, it is God who 
created evil, it is God who proclaimed, "I make peace." 

Much has and will be written about God's creation, 
however, seldom is it mentioned or noted that the cre- 
ation included darkness and evil. Not because the dark- 
ness doesn't surround us, or evil isn't present, the evi- 
dence is on every hand. Political leaders have deemed it 
to be a moral issue that must be attacked in the home to 
save our youth from the horrors of the world. Many worldly 
churches have joined the same theme and point to their 
self-righteous teachings as a way of escape. Ministers of 
self-works proclaim that the only avenue to victory is to 
get right with the Lord, take up your cress, fight the devil, 
command the darkness and evil to depart, work to save 
souls, and march to heaven. The blessed truth has been, 
and is yet today, hidden from the wise of the world, and 

revealed to His saints. The non-elect, the world, the re| 
robate, cannot possibly believe or understand that ev 
and darkness are part of God's creation, because the 
are blinded by the very darkness and absorbed by th 
very evil. God's children, however, are taught of the Spiri 
and believe that this, as all of God's creation, is for the) 
good and to God's Glory. 

We pray God grant understanding as the cardin 
points of the scripture are examined. Before God create 
darkness, He declared "I form the light." Before God cr<| 
ated evil, He declared "I make peace." Nowhere in th 
scriptures do we find that light or peace was created. Th 
light and the peace were ever with God, and are mar 
tested in His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. This is confirmel 
by St. John in the following passages of scripture. "In hi J 
was life; and the life was the light of men. And the ligM 
shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehended] 
not." (St. John 1 :4-5) "Peace I leave with you, my peace 
give unto you. Let not your heart be troubled; neither let 
be afraid." (St. John 14:27) How wonderful my beloved, I 
this truth, that before the dawning of creation, the ligl 
and the peace were with God. 

In the experience of the child of Grace, they are i 
darkness until the Heavenly Father reveals unto them jut 
what they are by their nature and their practice. Whe 
God's law is applied by His appointment, and one is give 
to see how dark, sinister, and sinful they are, the fear < 
God is felt with much force. The sentence to the soul th 
sins is death, and the cry of one thus condemned is, "Ha^ 
mercy Lord upon me." When this cry goes forth, it is hear 
and Jesus comes with healing in His wings. When hi 
comes, His light dispels all darkness, and His peace di 
perses all evil. Joy and gladness abounds in the heart < 
one thus delivered and converted. Never again will the 
walk in this life be as it was before. 

We are saved by Grace, free Grace, the Grace i 
the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. There is no way that 
sinner, who has thus been saved, delivered from dar 
ness into the marvelous light of God, can boast of havir 
any part in the saving of his soul. No, no, ten thousar 
times no, he will instead acknowledge the salvation of U 
cross, the cleansing of the blood of Christ, the glory 
the light, the joy of the blessed hope, and the comfort 
the peace of Jesus. Once one has tasted of the righteou 
ness of Christ, he will hunger and thirst after it the rest i 
his days. Blessed of the Father is such a pilgrim, for thouc 
his journey is through a strange and unfriendly land, h 
steps are ordained of the Lord. 

Before the first man Adam was formed from tt 
dust of earth, before even the foundation of the worl 
God in His wisdom, chose by election a people in Chris 
who would be saved and preserved unto everlasting HI 
"Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Chri; 
who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in hea 
enly places in Christ: According as he hath chosen us 
him before the foundation of the world, that we should I 
holy and without blame before him in love: Having pr 
destinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Chri 
to himself, according to the good pleasure of his wil 
(Ephesians 1 :3-5) Only those thus chosen in the light ar 
in the peace of God, from and before the foundation I 
the world, are delivered from the darkness and the evill 

In the beginning of this article we presented e| 
dence that God, the Blessed Father, created all thing! 
This writer believes this truth, and has believed it all til 
days of his life. Now we believe that God created evil, thl 
He created the Devil, that crooked serpent, and we bl 


Page 11 

;ve that God created darkness. We believe according to 
le testimony of the Prophet Samuel, that an evil spirit 
om the Lord troubled Saul. "But the Spirit of the Lord 
jparted from Saul, and an evil spirit from the Lord 
oubled him." (1 Samuel 16:14) We believe it was required 
/ the divine purpose of God unto salvation in Christ 
ssus, that the righteous command given to Adam be bro- 
in, and thus the creature fall in sin. 

Are we persuaded, therefore, that God created 
n? That answer is no, we are not thus persuaded. We 
e persuaded, and we believe in our heart and mind, that 
was not, is not, and shall never be possible for God to 
eate sin. If God permit, we will set evidence before you 
at it is the devil, Satan who is the author of sin. We find 
corded in the third chapter of Genesis, that the serpent, 
ho was more subtle than any beast of the field which the 
>rd God had made, lied to the woman, Eve, deceived 
it, and told her that she would not surely die if she did 
it of the tree of knowledge of good and evil. She did take 
: the fruit of the tree, and did eat. She gave also unto her 
jsband, Adam, with her, and he did eat. Now God had 
>mmanded Adam that he not eat of this tree of knowl- 
Jge of good and evil, for in the day thou eatest thereof 
ou shalt surely die. When God's command was broken, 
n entered into the world. Sin, the fruit of the work of the 
ml, festered and burst forth. The serpent lied, God can- 
Jt lie. The Apostle John establishes more evidence in 
e third chapter of his first Epistle. "He that committeth 
n is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the begin- 
ng. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, 
at he might destroy the works of the devil." (1 John 3:8) 

We find Paul speaking to us in Romans, as his 
in was guided by the Holy Ghost. "For I reckon that the 
jfferings of this present time are not worthy to be com- 
ired with the glory which shall be revealed in us. For the 
irnest expectation of the creation waiteth for the mani- 
station of the sons of God. For the creature was made 
jbject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who 
ith subjected the same in hope. Because the creature 
self also shall be delivered from the bondage of corrup- 
>n into the glorious liberty of the children of God." (Ro- 
ans 8:1 8-21 ) We see that the creature was not made van- 
f, but was subject to vanity. The creature was not sub- 
cted willingly, that is by the will of the creature, but it 
as by reason of him, (God) who subjected the creature 
hope . God made peace before he created evil. 

May we present one last point before we conclude. 
ie Apostle Paul, again in Romans, speaks of Jacob and 
sau. "(For the children being not yet born, neither hav- 
g done any good or evil, that the purpose of God ac- 
jrding to election might stand, not of works, but of him 
at calleth;) It was said unto her. The elder shall server 
ie younger. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau 
ave I hated. What shall we say then? is there 
irighteousness with God? God forbid." (Romans 9:11- 
\) Paul declares plainly, that regardless of what depth of 
iderstanding the Lord has blessed us with, we are for- 
idden to question the righteousness of God. 

My beloved brethren, this is my understanding of 
lis scripture. I realize some may differ with me. My prayer 
, that where we differ on a point, we do so in love and 
ftace. Remember, no prophecy of the scripture is of any 
'ivate interpretation. The scriptures were written by in- 
Jiration of the Holy Ghost, (see 2 Peter 1 :20-21) My mind 
id my understanding seems so small and minute. The 
'eat mystery of Godliness is infinite, and we are only 
ven a little glimpse of light from time to time in our jour- 

ney here. 

"Dark and thorny is the desert 
Thro' which pilgrims make their way; 
But beyond this vale of sorrow 
Lie the realms of endless day;" 

Peace be with you all that are in Christ Jesus. 

John T. Lee 
Burlington, N.C. 
September 16, 1994 


(PROVERBS 30:26) 

We consider the following article on the subject 
of "The Coney," as was published in THE REMNANT in 
the November-December, 1992, issue, an excellent one. 
Not ever having seen an article of interpretation of this 
scripture, as it relates to the wonderful figure, type and 
shadow of the militant church, here in the earth before, 
we have obtained permission from the author, Elder C.C. 
Morris, and the editor of THE REMNANT, Elder James F. 
Poole, for republication in the ZION'S LANDMARK. 



"The high hills are a refuge for the wild goats; and 
the rocks for the conies (Psalm 104:18)." "The conies are 
but a feeble folk, yet make they their houses in the rocks 
(Proverbs 30.26)." 

"And the coney, because he cheweth the cud, but 
divideth not the hoof; he is unclean unto you (Leviticus 


What is a coney? It might as well be asked, what 
is a small animal about the size of a cow, has hooves like 
a horse yet can climb a tree like a squirrel, and lives in 
rocky dens like a wolf? 

Nowadays, it seems at first as if no one knows 
exactly what a coney is. Even the standard biblical refer- 
ence work, Young's Analytical Concordance, says it is "a 
hare, hedgehog, or rabbit." It is none of these. 

Another standard work, Strong's Exhaustive Con- 
cordance, says the coney was "a species of rock-rabbit 
(from its hiding), i.e., probably the hyrax." The term "rock- 
rabbit" is misleading. Whatever the coney is, it definitely 
is not a rabbit. 

The Encyclopedia Britannica comes to our res- 
cue. It confirms Strong's Concordance to the extent that 
it identifies the coney not as a rabbit, but as the hyrax: 
small hoofed mammals "zoologically far removed 
from.. .certain rabbits that are often called conies." The 
encyclopedia continues, "Hyraxes...look more like rodents 
that ungulates [hoofed mammals], but their anatomy 
clearly shows they are related to the hoofed mammals.. .the 
genus procavia includes the ground-living forms, espe- 
cially characteristic of deserts, hills, and mountains... living 
in holes and fissures among the rocks...." 

Finally, Britannica says, "The relationships of the 
hyraxes are doubtful. The numerous resemblances to the 

Page 12 



rodents are all superficial and the fundamental charac- 
ters indicate affinities with the ungulates, but these affini- 
ties must be distant so far as any living forms are con- 

There you have it. Conies look like rodents, but 
are not rodents. They can climb a tree like a squirrel, but 
they are not related to the squirrels, They are more closely 
related to the horse than they are to rabbits, rats, or ro- 
dents. Because of the difficulties in classifying the coney 
exactly, and because of its unique characteristics, this 
strange little animal is a beautiful scriptural picture of the 
Lord's people. 

The children of God are every bit as difficult as 
the coney to identify and classify, if not more so. Jesus 
told Nicodemus, "The wind bloweth where it listeth, and 
thou hearest the should thereof, but canst not tell whence 
it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is 
born of the Spirit." Many readers casually read this as if 
He said that the Holy Spirit is like the wind, and no one 
can tell where the Holy Spirit comes from or where He 
goes. Indeed, there is some truth to that, but that is not 
what Christ said here. He said that every one that is born 
of the Spirit is like the wind; you cannot tell either their 
origin or their destiny by any known means of observa- 
tion. Like the conies, they are unique, difficult to identify 
and often mistaken for something they are not. 


Whatever else the coney is, it is an unclean ani- 
mal. "Nevertheless these ye shall not eat of them that chew 
the cud, or of them that divide the cloven hoof; as the 
camel, and the hare, and the coney: for they chew the 
cud, but divide not the hoof; therefore they are unclean 
unto you (Deuteronomy 14:7)." God's children, in and of 
themselves, are totally unclean. Like the lepers of old, they 
must ever cry, "Unclean, unclean!" when their neighbor 
approaches. Lepers live on the fringe of society but are 
never truly a part of it. They depend upon charity since 
they cannot work, because any tool or product they touch 
automatically becomes unclean also. Leprosy, like sin, is 
incurable by human means. It destroys and it kills. Ac- 
cording to the law, even to touch a leper made a person 
legally and ceremonially unclean. To touch a leper also 
literally endangered a person with becoming fatally in- 
fected with this dread disease. 

God's people feel themselves to be unclean and 
admit it freely. They live on the charity of their God. At the 
fringes of this world's society, they are really not a part of 
this world, as their citizenship is in Heaven. 


Conies are a feeble folk (Proverbs 30:26). They 
are not strong. They cannot move their rock or dig in it. 
They have little strength. As little, feeble, unclean animals, 
they are a fit picture of the Lord's people. "For when we 
were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the 
ungodly (Romans 5:6)." Feeble does not usually mean 
totally without strength, but feeble folks have very little 
strength. It is true that God's people have no strength at 
all in the spiritual sense, as Paul said. They were without 
strength when in due time Christ died for them. In grace, 
the Lord strengthens them sufficiently for each day's tri- 
als. David said, "It is God that girdeth me with strength, 
and maketh my way perfect (Psalm 18:32)." So, the saints 
source of strength is the exact same source of strength 

as their source of perfection, which is Jesus Christ thei 
Savior. The threefold characteristic of the Philadelphia^ 
church of Revelation 3:7-13 is given as, "thou hast a lrttl<,l 
strength, and hast kept my word, and hast not denied m 

Having a little strength, they qualify as feeble foil*' 

It is said that the coney is a social animal. Like thij 
ants and locusts also mentioned with the coney in Prov 
erbs 30 (verses 24-28), conies band together with other: 
of their own kind. Living to themselves, they let the rest o 
the world go by; yet among themselves conies love t< 
play together and to be in each other's company. 

In this day of political upheaval and social tur 
moil, as in every age, God's people confess they are bu 
strangers and pilgrims here below. Their God-given placti 
in this life is neither to save the world nor to reform it. Likj 
the conies, they are most happy when they meet togethe 
in peace with their own kind, in the shelter and safety <^ 
their rock. 


The coney chews the cud. Chewing the cud a 
some animals do is a figure of meditation. Gods childrei 
are meditators. They meditate on their God and their reli 
tionship to Him. They meditate on Christ and His glori 
His grace, and His marvelous finished work. Of such it i 
said, "His delight is in the law of the Lord; and in His la\ 
doth he meditate day and night (Psalm 1 :2)." 


The coney did not have a split hoof, typifying thj 
fact that God's people do not have a life separated fror 
the walks of sin. When they would do good, evil is ye] 
present with them. "For the flesh lusteth against the Spin 
and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrar I 
the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things thq 
ye would (Galations 5:17)." 


The goats, says the verse in the Psalms, find thejj 
refuge in the high hills. Goats are often contrasted to God' 
people who are elsewhere called His sheep. Jesus said 
"I am the good shepherd: the good shepherd giveth Hi! 
life for the sheep....l am the good shepherd, and know mj 
sheep, and am known of mine. As the Father knoweth me 1 \ 
even so I know the Father: and I lay down my life for m 
sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of this folc 
them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice; an 
there shall be one fold, and one shepherd (John 10:1" 

To the unbelievers He said, "Ye believe not, be 
cause ye are not of my sheep, as I said unto you. My shee 
hear my voice, and I know them and they follow me: and 
give unto them eternal life; and they shall never peris!: 
neither shall nay man pluck them out of my hand (Joh 

Believing does not make one a sheep; being I 
sheep, though, insures that one will believe. If a goat som< 
how believed he were a sheep, he would only be a mixed 
up, deluded goat. The sheep, however, fearfully say, "Knot h 
yet that the Lord He is God: it is He that hath made us, an 


Page 13 

ot we ourselves; we are His people, and the sheep of His 
asture (Psalm 100:3)." 

In contrast, the wild goats, typical of the people 
f this world, delight in ascending the high hills. There, 
ecure in their pride and in their God-given abilities, they 
onf idently scamper away from their enemies. Being wild, 
ley have no regard for a shepherd. 

But the text in Psalms gives another contrast to 
e wild goat, other than the shepherd's sheep: It is the 
oney, which has a refuge in the rocks. The coney has no 
ther natural means of defense. Unlike the goat, it cannot 
utrun the predators. Unlike the goat, it has no horns with 
rhich to fight. The coney has neither fangs nor claws with 
hich it might defend itself. It is small and defenseless 
'hen caught in the open. 

To prevent being caught, conies stay near their 
jfuge in the rocks, and a watchman form among them, 
rpical of those watchmen whom God has called to serve 
is people, is stationed high on the rocks to serve as an 
verseer. This watchmen is a lookout who scans the hori- 
9n, looking for any approaching danger. When a threat 
> the flock comes near, the watchman cries out, and the 
onies flee into their refuge, the rock. 

This refuge in the rocks is nothing they have made, 
existed eons before the little coney was born. Unlike a 
opher or a prairie dog, the coney does not burrow and 
ig his refuge in the dirt, as if safety depended upon his 
wn fleshly efforts. Rather, even in nature, the coney's 
ifuge has been provided by God Himself. The rocks which 
rovide the coney a sanctuary are not merely gravels and 
mall stones; they are the huge cliffs, boulders, and rocks 
F the wilderness. Some of them weighing thousands of 
>ns, these huge rocks (many of which are themselves 
ctually mountains or hills) are immovable and impen- 
trable. God in His providence has provided cracks, holes, 
fid crevices ample enough for the conies to dwell within 
afely, with no effort of their own. The proud goat gallops 
ver these rocks but cannot take refuge inside them as 
le lowly coney does. 

Jesus Christ Himself is the rock which is the ref- 
ge to which His people flee in threatening times. In Isaiah 
5:4 the prophet said, "Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in 
le Lord JEHOVAH is everlasting strength." The Hebrew 
ord here translated "strength" is often translated "rock" 
i other scriptures. The word for "everlasting" is also trans- 
ited as "eternal" in Isaiah 60:15 and as "ever of old" in 
salm 25:6. A sound alternate translation of Isaiah 26:4 
;, "Trust ye in the Lord for ever: for in the Lord JEHOVAH 
ithe rock of ages. " With the truths of Isaiah 26:4 in mind, 
nd feeling his coneylike condition, Augustus Toplady 

"Rock of Ages, shelter me, 
Let me hide myself in Thee." 

Isaiah said, "A man shall be as an hiding place 
om the wind, and a covert from the tempest; as rivers of 
ater in a dry place, as the shadow of a great rock in a 
eary land (Isaiah 32:2)." Truly, the smitten Savior is that 
>ck of refuge, the Rock of our Salvation. 

"On this rock I will build my church," Christ said, 
he rock is not the church itself, of course, but only its 
tundation. The rock upon which His church is built is the 
uth He had just told to His disciples: "Flesh and blood 
ath not revealed it [the fact that He is the Christ, the Son 
f the living God] unto thee, but my Father which is in 
eaven." This is the rock which He spoke: the direct rev- 
lation from God the Father to His people that Jesus is 

the Christ, and all that this implies. "Jesus is the Christ," 
and all that this means, is the rock of refuge for them. 

And, God places watchmen upon this rock. Firmly 
set upon the rock, they survey the surrounding territory 
When an enemy of the gospel of Christ approaches, 
whether it is a false doctrine or a false apostle, they are 
given to sound the alarm. 

"I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusa- 
lem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night: ye 
that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence (Isaiah 
62:6)." What are these walls? They are magnificent high 
walls made of stone or rock, THE Rock: "Salvation will 
God appoint for walls and bulwarks (Isaiah 26:1)." The 
circle from Isaiah 26:4 to 26:1 is thus complete in Christ. 
He is their salvation, whether typified by the rocks of the 
conies, the Rock of Ages (their everlasting strength), the 
foundation of the church, or the walls surrounding Zion. 

May the God of all grace give us truly thankful 
hearts that He has provided safety, protection, and pres- 
ervation for feeble, unclean, helpless little animals like the 
conies, who could not provide for themselves. 

C.C. Morris 



Dear Brethren, 

"And hath put all things under his feet, and gave 
him to be the head over all things to the church, which is 
his body, the fullness of him that filleth all-in-all." (Eph- 
esians 1:22-23) 

These holy words climax the whole first chapter 
of Ephesians. It speaks of the glory of Jesus Christ, the 
Prince of life and the glory of His church. The God and 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ has given Him this place. 
"Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given 
him a name which is above every name: That at the name 
of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and 
things in earth, and things under the earth" (Philippians 
2:9-10). The expression "all things'may not be limited to 
things in the church. Unto Him is given all power in heaven 
and upon earth. The word "all things" is pressed to the 
full extent of its meaning. All creatures are placed in ab- 
solute submission to Him. It is a word which speaks of 
Christ's universal sovereignty. It is a dominion from which 
absolutely nothing that exists is excluded. All creatures 
are thoroughly under Christ as if they were literally under 
His feet. The government is upon His shoulders. What a 
rich comfort this is! This thought is food and strength for 
a soul in distress. How numerous and complicated are 
the various circumstances in our lives and in the lives of 
God's children. However, all things as well as all persons 
are under His feet. There cannot be a single circumstance 
over which Christ has not supreme control. There is not a 
trial, temptation, affliction of body or soul, there is not a 
loss, a cross, a painful bereavement, a disappointment, 
which is not in His hand. As possessed with infinite knowl- 
edge, He sees it, He can and does manage it; as possessed 
with infinite power He can and does direct all events for 
our good and His own glory. If we could see with an eye of 
faith that every foe, fear, difficulty, perplexity, painful cir- 
cumstance, and source of care are all under His feet, what 
a load of care would often be taken off our shoulders. So 

Page 14 


in looking by faith unto Jesus, the Christian's hope will 
never fail. 

Jesus Christ is the Head of the church, "...and gave 
him to be the head over all things." As such He is given to 
be the Head of the church for their benefit. Thus, Jesus in 
all His glory is given to the church. And God's gifts are 
without repentance. He is not given for a short time. "I am 
with you always, even unto the end of the world" (Mat- 
thew 28:20). This great Gift will never be withdrawn. He is 
the gift of the Father's profound, boundless, steadfast love. 
Throughout his letter to the Ephesians, Paul emphasizes 
God's great love for His people. There is not a single chap- 
ter in which this love is not expressed and stressed. This 
great supreme Ruler is given to the church, not to put 
Him in a corner nor to leave Him unused, but to live out of 
His blessings through faith. 

What is meant by the church? By it we are to un- 
derstand all who are born again. It is the church of the 
redeemed. In the beginning of this chapter they are called 
saints, faithful in Christ Jesus, chosen ones, adopted to 
be children of God. 

The church thus regarded refers not to a denomi- 
nation, for there is not a denomination on earth which 
contains only God's people and of which it can be said 
that all its members are true children of God. The idea is 
of one organic whole, a church united to Christ by faith. 
By the church is meant a holy congregation, all expecting 
their salvation in Jesus Christ, being washed in His blood, 
sanctified and sealed by the Holy Ghost. 

The church has certainly been before the world 
began, and will certainly be to the end of the world, and 
will yet be the church eternally. That is evident from this, 
that Christ is an eternal King, which, without subjects, can- 
not be. Christ is the Head given to the WHOLE church. 
What a rich and deep comfort this is for the church of all 
ages. Denominations may fall apart, but not the church. 
The Father constituted Him Head for His church. The sense 
in which Christ is the Head of His church is that He is the 
source of its life. He is its Life, its supreme Ruler, ever 
present with it, loving it and sympathizing with it. The 
Church is joined to Christ. There is only one life in Christ 
and in the church. The very life of Christ flows through 
the church. Paul said, "I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in 
me" (Galations 2:20). The church is one in Christ. The head 
has but one body — a Christless church is a lifeless 
church. Without Christ, it is a headless church, and an 
amputation of the head means DEAD. Being their Head, 
He is their Savior. The church is in Him from eternity. It is 
chosen in Him. "In Him we live, and move and have our 
being" (Acts 17:28). Where there is no head, the life of a 
body becomes extinct. It is the head which directs all the 
movements of the body. So it is Christ who worketh all in 
all and filleth all in all. 

The members of the body have no power in them- 
selves. A pain in the smallest nerve is registered in the 
head. The church is His body. He is the vine, they are the 
branches. He dwells in the church as life dwells in a living 
body. He fills with His strength, feeds with His flesh and 
blood, beautifies the church with His comeliness, calms 
it with His peace, brightens it with His holiness and finally 
glorifies it with His glory. 

His is the fullness which fills. What does that 
mean? It means that while the body cannot live without 
the Head, the Head will not be without the body —there is 
a sense in which the head is not complete without the 
body. i.e. His strength is made perfect in weakness. Thus, 
the church serves as an empty vessel into which the Sav- 

ior by His word and Spirit pours His mediatorial fu lines 
— every new born saint adds to His fullness — thus, th 
church is Christ's compliment. 

As the Bridegroom, He is incomplete without th' 
bride. As the vine, He cannot be thought of without th* 
branches. As the Shepherd, He is not seen without Hi' 
sheep. So, His purpose is to lose nothing. The Lord hal 
children who have not been born yet — so He has othn 
sheep that are not of this fold (John 10:16). He will brim 
them in. With such a Head, the foundation of the churc^ 
is sure, and the church has nothing to fear, and its hop 1 
will be realized and its inheritance fully enjoyed in love'! 
unbounded sea — eternal. 

In bonds, 

J.L. Bocock (Elder) 

Yero Beach, FL, May 27, 1994 


On June 8, 1994, God saw fit to call our dear si: 
ter from her earthly home, near Monroe, Georgia, to hi I 
Heavenly Home for her eternal rest. Sister Allen was borl 
May 29, 1913, in Oconee County, Georgia. She was th 
daughter of the late Robert Lee Edwards and Addie Smifl 
Edwards. She was married to Lemuel B. Norton, who prJ 
ceded her in death. To this union were born one daughtej 
Ann Norton Cook, Bogart, Georgia, and one son, Bobf 
Lemuel Norton, Alpharetta, Georgia. She also leaves ■] 
mourn her death her second husband, Paul Carlton Aller 
one grandson, Matthew E. Cook; one brother, Thoma 
Edwards, Watkinsville, Georgia; and one sister, Claire I 
Harper, Monroe, Georgia; and several nieces and nepli 

She joined Lystra Primitive Baptist Church, Mad I 
son County, Georgia, October 24, 1943, and later move 
her membership to Mt. Zion Primitive Baptist Church, Atl 
ens-Clarke County, Georgia, May 11, 1958. She loved h< i 
church and attended the meetings regularly (including on 
May, 1994 meeting) until her death. She had been in po| 
health for several years with a severe case of diabeto 
and heart problems, and had to use a walker. She will ti 
greatly missed by all who knew her. 

Her funeral service was conducted June 10, 1991 
by her pastor, Elder W.C. Edwards, and Elder Eugerl 
Gunter, in the Chapel of Arthur Bowick Funeral Home, wrl 
interment services conducted by Rev. James A I lei 
Edwards (her nephew) in Westlawn Memorial Cemeterj 
Monroe, Georgia. 

Written by the request of Mt. Zion Church while! 
conference July 10, 1994, and approved August 14, 1991 
Written by Sisters: 

Rachael B. Chandler 
Jeffie Fitzpatrick 
Betty Ford 


Sister Hortense Roney "HOYT" Handy, age 85, a 
615 East Davis Street, Burlington, N.C., died Tuesday, Msf| 
1 7, 1 994, at the Alamance Hospital, after a short illness' 

This dear sister was received as a member | 
Pierce's Chapel Primitive Baptist Church on Sunday, Apl 
1 , 1990, and was baptized on the third Saturday followin. 
When that church was disbanded, November 30, 19SL 
she received a letter which she presented at Rock Hp 
Primitive Baptist Church. Sister Hortense was a faithll 


Page 15 

ember at these two churches. 

Hortense was a daughter of John Roney and 
artha Bradshaw Roney. She and Brother Jasper Easter 
jardy, who survives, were married sixty years. From this 
lion they were blessed with five children; one daughter, 
rs. Carol H. Baker, Claremont, N.C., and four sons, Ernest 
., Franklin D., and Garland R., all of Burlington, N.C.A 
xi, Donald P., of McQueeney, Texas, is deceased. 

Also surviving is a sister, Mrs. Hilda Roney Wood, 
wepsonville, N.C., fifteen grandchildren, fourteen great 
andchildren, two step grandchildren, and six step great 

A graveside service at Alamance Memorial Park, 
par Burlington, N.C., was conducted by her pastor, Elder 
alph V. Gaines, and Elder James H. Moody, at 2:30 P.M., 
jiursday, May 19, 1994. 

We feel that our loss is her eternal gain, and that 
le is now basking in the Sunlight of her Master's great 
ve, awaiting the resurrection of the bodies of the Saints 
God at the last day. 

Therefore, be it resolved that this obituary notice 
i kept in the Church Record, a copy be presented to the 
mily, and a copy be sent to Zion's Landmark for publica- 

Done by order of Rock Hill Primitive Baptist 
lurch, (Asheboro, Randolph County, North Carolina) on 
ily 16, 1994. 

Elder Ralph V. Gaines, Pastor 
Joseph W. Robbins, Clerk 

Carolyn C. Gaines 
Jasper E. Handy 
Joseph W. Robbins 


} Committee 


Sister Frances Lee Morgan Cockman, age 74, of 
Rilla Street, Asheboro, N.C., died Tuesday, April 5, 
4, at Randolph Hospital, in Asheboro, N.C. She had 
n in declining health for about seven years. 

She was born December 20, 1919, in Randolph 
inty, North Carolina. Her parents were Brother Jesse 
Morgan and Sister Martha Ann Nance Morgan, of 
dlemen, N.C. Sister Frances and Brother Newby 
larence Cockman were married July 3, 1959. Brother 
kman, her husband, is now deceased. He died August 
, 1981. There were no children born from this union, 
lose surviving are two brothers, Brother Charlie A. Mor- 
im, and Thomas Howard Morgan, Randleman, N.C, and 
|k> stepsons, Terry Cockman, 1800 Rilla Street, Asheboro, 
lc, and Kirby Cockman, 202 Greenvale Street, Asheboro, 

Sister Frances was blessed to ask for a home at 
ock Hill Primitive Baptist Church on April 15, 1967, and 
as baptized on May 21, 1967. This sister was blessed 
jth a wonderful voice to sing the many hymns that are 
jjng today by the Primitive or Old School Baptist people. 

Her funeral service was conducted at 2:00 p.m., 
pril 8, 1994, at Pugh Funeral Home, Asheboro, N.C. by 
ir pastor, Elder Ralph V. Gaines. Her body was laid to 
stat Randolph Memorial Park, near Asheboro, N.C. 

We, at Rock Hill Church, miss her loving presence, 
it are made to know that God's Will will be done. Sister 
ances was blessed to be a faithful member of the church. 

Therefore, be it resolved that this obituary be kept 
the church record, a copy be presented to the family 
id a copy be sent to Zion's Landmark for publication. 

Done by order of Rock Hill Primitive Baptist 
Church, (Asheboro, Randolph County, North Carolina) on 
July 16, 1994. 

Elder Ralph V. Gaines, Pastor 
Joseph W. Robbins, Clerk 

Carolyn C. Gaines 
Charlie A. Morgan 
T. Howard Morgan 
Joseph W. Robbins 



"Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of 
His saints." Psalms 116:15. This scripture came to my mind 
the following week after the death of Mildred, as I was 
thinking of past memories and the times I had the privi- 
lege to be with her at church, as well as to visit in her 
home. It was at this time I felt the burden that I would be 
asked to write her obituary. My desire is that God give me 
the proper words to write of one who was loved so much 
by her family, friends and church. 

Sister Mildred W. Oakley was a gracious, lovely 
lady, but most of all, she was one, we feel, who had the 
fear of God in her heart. She left that on record for us in 
the Circular Letter she wrote for the Lower Country Line 
Association in 1993. 1 do not believe we had to read this to 
know God had dealt with her, but could see it in her walk 
and talk. She had a great love for the church, that love 
only God can give. 

She was born April 5, 1922, and departed this 
earthly life June 6, 1994. She was the daughter of Brother 
William A. and Sister Lillie Mitchell Whitefield. Her father, 
"Brother Billy," as he was fondly called, was a deacon at 
Flat River Church for many years. As I write this notice, 
my mind is carried back to years past, when we, as chil- 
dren, attended church at Flat River in the old building then. 

Sister Mildred was married December 26, 1943, to 
Roy W. Oakely, who preceded her in death. She is sur- 
vived by two children, Albert W. Oakely, Arlington, Virginia, 
and Cheryl O. Wilkinson, Spring Hope, North Carolina; 
two grandchildren, Elliott and Wade Oakley are left be- 
hind also to mourn her passing. She would speak of those 
little ones. May they always remember that she loved them 
dearly. Also, surviving her are three brothers, Bernard, 
William, and Thomas Whitefield, four sisters, Virginia 
Blackard, Emma Whitefield, Mary Langdon and Nancy 
Fleig. A brother, John, and a sister, Beulah Oakely, pre- 
ceded her in death. 

Since the passing of Roy, she had lived alone. In 
the recent years, she had mentioned moving from her 
home to a smaller place, but did not decide to do this until 
shortly before her death. She had talked to me of this on 
several occasions, and said, "the children were in agree- 
ment for her to move." They had spent the weekend with 
her before her death on Monday following, but had re- 
turned home, and had to be called back. 

It was a Union Meeting at Rougemont Church, fifth 
Sunday, in December, 1972, that Mildred asked for a home 
with the church, and desired her membership at Flat River 
Church. She was baptized in the inside pool at Roxboro 
Church, January 28, 1973, by Elder L.P. Martin. 

Her funeral service was held at 11 :00 a.m. Wednes- 
day, June 8, 1994, at Flat River Primitive Baptist Church, 
by her pastor, Elder Paul M. Clark. Elder Clark was blessed 
to speak of the doctrine Mildred loved. I told him later, "I 
felt she would have been pleased at what was said." He 

Page 16 


also spoke of a reminder of "Helping Hands," as he viewed 
her body. This was, indeed, true of her, as she was always 
willing to help in any way with church matters, lunch or 
whatever came up. When we arrived on Sunday morning 
and we went to carry our lunch in the basement, she would, 
most of the time, already be down there and greet us with 
open arms with that sweet smile. She was Treasurer of 
the church, and did a good job keeping the records. Her 
beautiful voice will be missed in the singing at our meet- 
ings, as well as in the funeral services for our loved ones 
and members of the church. 

The following paragraph was written by Bernard, 
her brother, and was sent to me which, I feel, sums up the 
feelings of all of us concerning the life of this dear one. 

"Mildred was a firm believer in the doctrine of pre- 
destination of God in all things. She was a good mixer 
among the people she loved, and enjoyed attending other 
associations in our correspondence. She was blessed to 
take her afflictions without a grumble." 

We, at Flat River Church, as well as the other sis- 
ter churches and associations, will miss her greatly but 
we do not wish, if we could, to call her back into this world 
of sorrow, trials and troubles. Her body was laid to rest in 
the church cemetery beside her husband. She is now 
sleeping that peaceful sleep, awaiting to hear that voice 
say, "Child, your Father calls, come Home." 

Be it, therefore, resolved by Flat River Primitive 
Baptist Church, that three copies of this obituary be made, 
one for the family, one for publication in Zion's Landmark, 
and one for the church records. 

Done by order of Flat River Primitive Baptist 
Church in conference, June 25, 1994. 

Written by one who loved her dearly. 

Irene A. Holmes, Committee 
Elder Paul M. Clark, Moderator 
Bernard Whitefield, Clerk 


It has pleased our Lord to remove from us our 
beloved sister, Sarah Ann Whitfield. She was born in Per- 
son County, North Carolina, September 15, 1899, the 
daughter of James W. and Kate Whitfield. She was the 
last surviving member of her immediate family to answer 
the call by death. She lived most of her life with her brother, 
Dalphin, his wife, and daughter, Sandra, whom she helped 
raise until her health became so that it was necessary for 
her to live at Singleton Care Home until a couple of months 
before she passed away at Person County Memorial Hos- 
pital, Roxboro, N.C. 

She joined Flat River Church in August, 1932, and 
was baptized. She loved her church, and was a faithful 
member as long as she was physically able to attend. She 
died Friday, July 29, 1 994. Her funeral service was held on 
Sunday, July 31, 1994, at Brooks & White Funeral Chapel 
by her pastor, Elder Paul Clark. Her body was laid to rest 
in the Whitfield & Hicks Cemetery. 

She leaves to mourn her death, two sisters-in-law, 
several nieces and nephews, and her friends. We wish to 
extend our sympathy to her remaining family. We will miss 
her too, but we feel she is resting in the joy and peace of 
the Paradise of God, awaiting the call, "Come, ye blessed 
of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from 
ths foundation of the world." Matthew 25:34. 

We believe she was blessed to live her 94 years 
serving the true and living God. So, sleep on dear sister, 

for it is by death that the chosen of God so live and are 
last carried into the City of the Living God, having tasti 
the Living Water and the True Bread of Heaven. 

Be it, therefore, resolved that three copies of th 
obituary notice be prepared and distributed as follow 
One copy for Flat River Primitive Baptist Church, one co| 
for Zion's Landmark for publication, and one copy be givi 
to her family. 

Elder Paul M. Clark, Pastor 
Bernard Whitefield, Clerk 

Katie A. Bowes and Martha A. 
Rudder, Committee 


The 124th Annual Session of the Mill Branch A 
sociation will be held, the Lord willing, with Simpson Cre 
Church, Horry County, South Carolina, beginning on F 
day before the first Sunday in November, 1994, and « 
continue through Sunday following, the dates being t 
5th, 6th & 7th (of November). 

Those who come from either the north or soi 
directions will go into Loris, South Carolina; take S. 
Route #9 for approximately four miles to Goretown. Tu 
right on paved road, and go three miles to church loc 
tion on your right. 

Elder George Paul was appointed to preach t 
introductory sermon, and Elder Billy Gore is his alterna 
We trust that the Lord will give our corresponding bre 
ren His mind and Will to visit us in our 1994 session of c 
association. We will look for you, and hope you will coi 
to see us. 

Lucille Beasley, Assn. Clerk 
Bishopville, South Carolina 


The next Lower Country Line Union Meeting vll 
be held with Surl Church, Person County, North Caroliifl 
on the fifth Saturday and Sunday in October, 1994. Eld 
David Minter was appointed to preach the intraductal 
sermon, and Elder Burch Wray is his alternate. 

Surl Church is located about three miles east frn 
Roxboro, N.C, on the north side of U.S. (Route) 158. U 
invite our brethren to visit us in our union meeting. 

Bernard Whitefield, Clerk I 
Carrboro, N.C, 27510 


The Mill Branch Union Meeting will meet, if II 
Lord will, with Pireway Church, situated on Route (N.I 
904, east of Tabor City, Columbus County, North Caroliii 
Come to Tabor City, N.C, and take Route 904, east of » 
bor City, Columbus County, North Carolina. Come to ¥ 
bor City, N.C, and take Route 904 east for about 17 mil 
east to church location on your left. 

We invite our ministering brethren, brethren, a 
ters and friends to come and visit with us in our next un I 

J.D. Wright, Union Clerk 
Tabor City, N.C, 28463 




POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Ch an ge-of- Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 
Williow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 

PO Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 275 

FEfe 1 

■ ' .■■■■-■/^ 



Volume CXVIII July-August 1994 

Number 4 

I I 




(Zephaniah 3.-12&13.) 


The Subscription rates of Zion's Landmark are shown as follows: $8.00 PER YEAR 

These rates took effect with the ?l 5 ;!°„e»^» 
"January-February, 1986" issue. To E,ders: f 00 

7 7 $13.00 2 YEARS 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's Landmark," please notify the editor at the above 
address who will mail you any missed copies. J.M. MEWBORN, Editor 



Dear Brother Mewborn, 

The following article, entitled "The Ten Virgins - 
Five Wise and Five Foolish," appeared in the "January- 
February, 1991" issue of THE REMNANT. It was written by 
Elder James F. Poole. 

This article complements and concurs with the 
understanding, I trust, that has been given to me as the 
true interpretation of this parable of our Lord and Sav- 

If you should have space at a suitable time, I 
would be glad to see it published in the Zion's Landmark. 
I believe many of our people would appreciate reading it, 
since it sets forth the unconditional election of the 
Church of the Living God, from or before the foundation 
of the world, to the exclusion of the non-elect. It is clearly 
stated and declared in this article that the five wise 
virgins represent the elect or the church, while the five 
foolish represent the non-elect, or wicked who perish in 
their sin. 

Yours to serve, I trust, in Christ, 
Calvin T. Harward 
Sanford, N.C., 27330 
December 1, 1994 


(Five Wise vs. Five Foolish) 

We have had several requests of late to give our 
views of the parable of the ten virgins; and such as we 
have, we freely give, with the hope that it may be in a mea- 
sure blessed to the reader, as well extol the glory of the 
Lord of this, and all parables. Knowing that some of our 
dear brethren differ with us on this parable causes us to be 
temperate in our approach; yet, we must be honest in our 
presentation, with the hope that none who love the truth, 
as they are taught of the Lord, will take offense. 

This popular, but abused parable, is one of three 
found in Matthew 25, embracing the ten virgins, the par- 
able of the talents, and that of the sheep and the goats. 

Zion's Landmark 

"Remove not the ancient Landmark 
which thy fathers have set." Proverbs 22:28 
Zion's Landmark (ISSN0744-61 87) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, Septem- 
ber, & November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J. M. 
Mewborn, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 
27592-0277. Second Class Postage is paid at 
Benson, N.C. POSTMASTER: Send address 
changes to Zion's Landmark, P.O. Box 277, Wil- 
low Spring, N.C, 27592-0277. 

According to our limited ability, we shall give our view ot| 
what this parable sets forth on a verse by verse analysis, 
with the hope that the reader can follow our humble effortl 

'Tnen shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten j 
virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet 
the bridegroom. " 

The first word which commands our attention is 
"Then". In opening this subject the Lord directs the heareii 
to a future time described as "Then." We say future be- 
cause He says, "Then shall" and not "Then Was," or "Novum 
is." At that particular time that the Lord referred to, He de- 
clared the kingdom of heaven would be likened unto a small 
band of virgins setting out on a journey. We are fully con- 
vinced in viewing this parable in its context that its mes-: 
sage refers to the end of time. The end time will be when 
our Lord draweth night to gather together His elect; when 
He shall come to call all them that make up His bride to 
their heavenly home. Nothing in the text would suggest 
that the time referred to is the destruction of Jerusalem in 
A.D. 70, or for that matter the dispersion of the Jews bet 
cause of their disbelief, though there may be some simi- 
larities. There are those notable persons with respected 
credentials that claim near Divine Wisdom when it come ta 
unraveling hard texts, that differ with us widely on the pan 
able. However, we believe in the light of such things as oun 
Lord set forth in this and other chapters, that this is the 
proper understanding of "Then," and the time frame it cov- 

The next word which commands our attention is 
"shall". "Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened..." 
Arminians and free-willers alike may murmur and complain 
at our understanding of the "wills" and "shalls" in the Bible 
However, all those who are taught of the Spirit of God take 
great comfort in knowing that every word is vital and inn 
portant, nothing was placed in the text to fill up space. There 
is no question that it shall be this way for the Lord has sc 
said. It shall be. It is not that it might be, or that it possibly 
could be, or that the Lord would like for things to be this 
way, but when He returns, the kingdom of heaven "shall'i 
be likened unto ten virgins. The hungry and thirsty little 
ones of the flock rejoice to read and hear about the blessed 
"wills and shalls" that go forth from the mouth of the Lord, 
for they are meat and drink to their souls, and they are no 
less interested in the one in this text than those elsewhere. 
They are all alike comforting to true believers. So let there 
be no confusion here. The Savior said "Then shall the king-i 
dom be likened unto..." So shall it be. And what comfort 
could one possibly glean from the Word of God if they had 
no certainty that what the Lord said would, indeed, come 
to pass? Without the certainty of His immutable "Wills and 
Shalls," none of us could view this or any other prophesy) 
with much more than a casual interest at best. 

The next expression is "the kingdom of heaven | 
This expression is practically unique to the gospel accord- 
ing to Matthew, and is found there 33 times, and nowhere! 
in the other gospels. This alone sets it apart as clearly dif- 
ferent from the kingdom of God, although the difference 
itself is not so clear. The kingdom of heaven is mentioned 
often in the various parables, and we are persuaded that i1 


Page 3 

nbraces the mixture of both the professing Christians 
id those who truly possess the hope of life which comes 
ith being born again. They all gather together as His 
hurch on earth. Each one is going forth to meet the Bride- 
room, and they, everyone, hold a lamp in their hand. There 
re those in this virgin band who possess the truth and 
ope of life from the Spirit of God, and there are those who 
nly profess to do so. Such we believe is the division (or 
separation) in this parable, and any other interpretation 
lises more questions than it answers. Some may wish to 
ompare "the kingdom of heaven" in Matthew with the 
xpression "the kingdom of God" in the other gospels. Nev- 
rtheless be advised of the uniqueness of the expression 
the kingdom of heaven" as it is restricted to this book, 
he "kingdom of heaven" was likened unto something. The 
ord compared the kingdom of heaven to something very 
pecific, and in this case it was the ten virgins. 

"Ten virgins" only. This appears to show the small- 
ess of the number of followers in the kingdom when He 
sturns to gather together His elect children. There were 
nly ten with a lamp of profession who were going forth to 
leet Him. No more and no less. While we do not believe 
le word ten here is a fixed number, denoting a specific 
gure, any more than the "cattle on a thousand hills" is an 
xact amount, or other numerical expressions are abso- 
jte; it does here and elsewhere set forth a figure, or a type 
fhich we would do well to view with diligence. 

In this case, the Lord likened the kingdom to "vir- 
ins". Conditionalists, and assorted other work-mongers 
ilong with some honest believers) attempt to describe this 
arable as all being God's children, half obedient, and half 
isobedient, because, as they say, they were all described 
s virgins. However, any careful reader of the Old and New 
estament will soon see that the word "virgin" was used to 
escribe many who were not God's children. We shall not 
ike up these examples at this time, but rather suggest 
lat the reader inquire for himself. It would be well to point 
ut too that one could be a natural virgin and yet still be 
nclean within. For it is not the outward conduct or acts 
lat makes one defiled, but rather the heart, and a virgin 
ould be as fully corrupted in their heart and thoughts as 
le most wicked fornicator. The obvious meaning here is 
lat all these in the text were denominated virgins because 
f their following the Lord to the expected wedding feast. 

These ten virgins took their "tamps", which we 
ave previously stated sets forth the profession of all these 
lat went out to meet the Bridegroom. As our Lord on one 
ccasion said, "Let you lights so shine that men may see 
our good works." The lamp was the object of light, and 
lus these were lighted as they went forth. While they were 
ioing forth, they all seemed to be equally desirous of meet- 
ig the Bridegroom. Thus, they journey together in the walk 
nd conduct of all those who make a profession of belief in 
ie Redeemer. They were alike active, at least, at the out- 
et, and the going forth of the foolish seemed as sincere 
s the wise. They appeared to be alike, eager to finish their 
jurney. They went forth in order to approach Him at the 
inish, or so it seemed up to that point. 

Now comes the great division: not made by us, 
•ut written under the inspiration and direction of the Spirit 
»f God Himself. "And five of them were wise, and five were 

foolish." Anyone who has even a casual understanding of 
the usage of the terms "wise" and "foolish" in the scrip- 
tures will know that consistently the wise were those who 
had been given understanding and made wise unto Salva- 
tion through God's grace, and the foolish, like the fool who 
said "there is no God," were those who knew not God, nor 
had tasted His grace. Multiplied numbers of texts could 
set this forth, particularly in the Book of Proverbs, but we 
shall forbear, using only a few. "The way of a fool is right in 
his own eyes: but he that harkeneth unto counsel is wise." 
Prov. 12:15 "A reproof entereth more into a wise man than 
an hundred stripes into a fool." Prov. 1 7:10 "The wise shall 
inherit glory: but shame shall be the promotion of fools." 
Prov. 3:35. In viewing such texts as these, there seems to 
be little doubt that the wise were those born of God, while 
the foolish were not. It was not because they acted wise or 
acted foolish, respectively, but because they were wise (by 
God's grace) that they were denominated wise or foolish. 
The foolish were described as having taken their lamps, 
but alas, they "took no oil with them." Again, we hesitate 
not to say that the use of the word "oil" is too clear and too 
plain for those who have eyes to see to be mistaken here. 
It is symbolic of the Spirit of God. The wise went along 
together with the foolish; the foolish went along together 
with the wise. These five foolish, however, had no oil; none 
at all!!! They had nothing with which to sustain a lamp of 
profession to the end. Did not our Lord say on one occa- 
sion that "He that endureth to the end shall be saved"? 
They had nothing other than an empty lamp, and without 
oil to feed their temporal flame, all of their boasting, all of 
their effort, and all of their intentions were to avail them 
nothing. For, without the oil of the Spirit, their lamps could 
not shine, and the luster and glory of the cause of Christ, 
which they claimed to possess, would be extinguished at 
the time of testing. 

"But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. " 

The difference between the wise and the foolish 
seems to plainly hang on this one point. The wise had oil 
and took it. The foolish, despite their apparent good begin- 
ning, had no oil; thus they could not take it on this venture. 
The oil of the wise was "in their vessels. " And, so we learn 
from the Apostle Paul that we have this treasure in earthen 
vessels, and it is with the believer at the outset, and will 
sustain the light of life until the end. And so our lamps will 
burn, not by creature effort, but by grace. 

We read in Proverbs 13:9, "The light of the righ- 
teous rejoiceth: but the lamp of the wicked shall be put 
out." Several things are worthy of our consideration there. 
The righteous, who are the wise, have a light, and they are 
made to rejoice in it. On the other hand, the wicked's lamp 
shall be put out. Notice that it does not say that their lamp 
will just simply go out, but it shall be put out. We believe 
from our hearts that God Himself will extinguish the lamp 
of the wicked. The lamp of the wise, however, will burn in 
the hour of testing, for the Lord Himself is their light; but 
the lamp of the foolish will be snuffed out, world without 
end. And thus we see there the scriptural parallel, that the 
one (the wise) is described as righteous, and the other (the 
fool) is described as wicked. Words certainly could not be 

Page 4 


plainer as we follow the intent of the Lord's meaning in 
Matthew 25. 

We find as well in Proverbs 20:20, "Whoso curseth 
his father or his mother, his lamp shall be put out in ob- 
scure darkness." We well understand from this that the 
Arminian, like the foolish virgin, whether openly or secretly, 
would curse his Father in heaven for the doctrines of elec- 
tion, and predestination, and despise the true Mother, the 
Church, and ridicule her for her old fashioned manner. Did 
not Hagar and ishmael do the same? Sara, the figure of 
Jerusalem above, was despised by the bondmaid and her 
mocking offspring, and thus Abram thrust them out. Even 
so will the God of Heaven and earth put the lamp of the fool 
out in obscure darkness, where there will be gnashing of 
teeth, wailing, and bitter lamentations forevermore. And 
another text from Proverbs is chapter 21, verse 20, "There 
is a treasure to be desired and oil in the dwelling of the 
wise; but a foolish man spendeth it up." Certainly this seems 
to point directly to the message in our text that the great 
treasure is the same as we referred to earlier, "We have 
this treasure in earthen vessels." It is oil that dwells within 
the wise, but the foolish, (the foolish virgins) in true 
workmonger fashion spendeth it up. That which they 
seemeth to have is soon gone, and then they are destitute 
and wanting. 

One further text from the Old Testament: Isaiah 
62:1, "For Zion's sake will I hold my peace, and for 
Jerusalem's sake I will not rest, until the righteousness 
thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as 
a lamp burneth." Certainly Zion and Jerusalem are words 
we understand in their spiritual sense, both referring to 
the Church redeemed by blood. In them God is seen bless- 
ing the citizens thereof that they might go forth in the bright- 
ness and light of Christ their Saviour. Also the will of God 
is displayed in preserving the great salvation of His chil- 
dren that it may be sustained as a burning lamp that is 
never extinguished. There is no indication here whatever 
that the Lord will be stirred for the foolish. As their lamps 
go out, it is a clear indication that Jehovah will suffer them 
to retire in darkness. Thus, those whose lamps burn with 
oil, the wise, go forth; the foolish, whose lamps go out, are 
found destitute. This, then is the great work the Lord pre- 
destinated from before the foundation of the world to ac- 
complish in behalf of His little ones, and not the foolish. 

"They that were foolish took their lamps and took 
no oil with them. "There may be some that would say that 
the poor foolish things simply forgot their oil, or that they 
were just negligent. We disagree. There never was a possi- 
bility that the foolish could take oil with them, for they at 
no time had any. There was no possibility that they could 
have made such provisions for themselves, for God had 
never been pleased to grant them the oil of joy for their 
lamps. Not one word in the text suggests that the foolish 
virgins ever at any time had a trace of oil. They had a lamp; 
they had a flicker of light for a brief period until God put it 
out. They had the company of the wise; but they never had 
oil! And, thus, as they go, they go without oil, no doubt, 
never realizing what danger they were in. It cannot be over- 
stated that the difference between the wise and foolish vir- 
gins was the oil. "But the wise took oil in their vessels with 
their lamps. " And so, we find here that great and eternal 

difference which forever separates the virgins. Five tot 
oil, and five did not. It will never do for any to suggest u] 
the five foolish could have taken oil with them if they want 
to. We could as easily prove that Ishmael could have be 
the son of Sara had he wished to. Or that Herod could ha 
loved John the Baptist rather than hating him. Such r« 
soning belongs in the camp of free-will speculation. The 
foolish virgins never knew the need or value of oil, for th 
were strangers to the Divine work or purpose. Thus, th 
proceed in abject ignorance to the only one thing need 
to a successful completion of their journey, while the wii 
on the other hand, go secure, for they have oil. 

"While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbet 
and slept." It was ever the purpose of the bridegroom 
tarry, and not apprise the wise and the foolish virgins 
His coming until the midnight hour. His coming was a lo] 
ways off, and the senses of the virgins became dull. So <| 
read too in Matthew 24 of that evil servant saying, "My Id 
delayeth his coming." He knew somewhat of these thine, 
and so attempted to take the advantage. But in the tarryiJ 
of the Lord, the wise and the foolish virgins all slumber 
and slept until the midnight cry was heard. Thus, we t 
lieve we have here the sad condition of the professi 
church, with its mixture of the true and false believers ii 
at this very time. We dare not make excuses for the wi; 
for they have been exhorted to "awake, thou that sleepet: 
The Divine Word has already censured them. We atten 
not to condemn the foolish more than the wise either, fo 
plainly says they all slumbered and slept. It was at the t 
rying of the Lord that they fell into slumber. He was a lo 
time coming, and so human nature acted out its lame 
table condition. 

"And at midnight there was a cry made. " We I 
the term midnight is of great significance here, for as J 
understand the reckoning of time, midnight is the close] 
one day, and the beginning of another. Midnight signifis 
that the gospel day has concluded, and the endless day] 
beginning. When the Son of Righteousness rose with he] 
ing in His wings, it marked the beginning of the gosJ 
day, and when the midnight cry is sounded that day J 
end. There might be some who would disagree, and cd 
tend that the Jewish day started at a different time, and] 
it did. But we are not here dealing with Jewish matters, t| 
rather, the Gentile church with its mixture of real and fa 1 
professors. And so midnight came. The ordained cry w] 
made. Someone uttered the momentous message "Se/jJ 
the Bridegroom cometh" and so He did. The imperatJ 
message contained in the cry was also, "Go ye out to ml 
him. "The instructions were not, "come", for the Bridegrocl 
was not speaking. There is a great similarity in this mJ 
sage and the one John the Baptist uttered when the Lei 
first approached: "Behold the Lamb of God." Now, at II 
close of time the Lamb returns for His bride, and the ml 
night cry is made. How joyous it shall be for all those wl 
possess the oil-fed lamp to hear these words, "Your BriJ 
groom comes". That will be the fulfillment of all their hopi 
So then all those virgins arose and trimmed thi 
lamp. One was as busy as the other. They all continud 
with the pursuit of making preparation, though it was an 
perilously late time. But something terrible and drastic <l 
curred to the foolish. That which they probably ne\* 


Page 5 

earned of had now plunged them into panic. They had 
>t light in their lamps, and all their Arminian boasting is 
>w useless. Darkness surrounded the empty professors. 
) where did they turn? "And the foolish said unto the 
fse, Give us of you oil, for our lamps are gone out. " Cer- 
mly, as we have read, the lamp of the wicked shall be put 
it. They said it had gone out, but according to our Lord's 
i in message, it had been put out. "Give us of your oil..." 
ey begged of the wise. All else failing, the foolish virgins 
»w take up the language of grace. "Give us", was their 
aintiff plea; little knowing that the Lord alone could give 
lat is needed for an audience with the Bridegroom. The 
se, being little better in knowledge at that time than the 
olish, instructed them to go to those who sell to buy for 
emselves. We will pass by any comments on their arti- 
cle and understanding here, saying that probably at the 
it time the understanding of God's children will be no 
tter than what we discover here in these verses. 

And what did the foolish do? They went out to buy. 
lis comported with their doctrine and their practice. They 
d little enough understanding to leave just as the Bride- 
oom approached, and, thus, they went out to hustle up 

in the religions markets. The foolish set out to buy for 
emselves, as if they could appropriate oil with money, 
d secure its benefits with the price of silver and gold, 
ich things as were needful to stand in the company of 
e great Bridegroom were nothing but items of barter to 
em. We believe it to be the gravest error to suggest that 
ese foolish virgins were God's disobedient children. Ev- 
ening in the text indicates they were destitute of the oil 
the Spirit, and "if any man have not the spirit of Christ, 

is none of His." Rom. 8:9 

"And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; 
d they that were ready went in with him to the marriage". 
hat terrible words are these for those who have no oil. 
ey were in one place, and the Bridegroom was in an- 
ner. But, blessed event for the wise! They were ready, 
d went in with Him to the marriage. Notice well, the words, 
hey that were ready". What made them ready? Their ac- 
ities? Their usefulness? Their diligence? No, none of 
jse things. Their readiness was simply that they pos- 
ssed oil in their vessels with their lamps. Those who were 
t ready were not ready because they had no oil. It is im- 
rtant to see too that nowhere in the Bible is there any 
itructions to "get ready. "The Saviour taught His disciples 
out "being ready;" which is a work of grace, but not a 
>rd about "getting ready." And so those that were ready 
mt in and the door was shut. What awful doom this will 

when at that last day when the door is shut by Him of 
10m it is said, "He shutteth and no man openeth; and he 
eneth and no man shutteth." 

"Afterward came also the other virgins." Notice that 
rful word, "afterward". It was too late. They came after- 
ird. They were described as the "other virgins"; not those 
the elect, but others. The difference was as old as eter- 
y. And what was the language of the foolish? "Lord, Lord, 
>en to us. " "Not everyone that sayeth unto me Lord, Lord, 
all enter into the kingdom of heaven" is our Lord's clear 
3uke in another place. But they cry out, "Lord, Lord, open 
us," little knowing that the time was spent, and the day 
is closed. Yes, the door was shut; never to open unto 

them. And the Lord's language, clear, plain, and emphatic, 
was "I know you not." Can we think of anything more ter- 
rible to be said to a poor sinner than that the Lord said? "I 
know you not." We do not believe that ail the contrivances 
of arminianism combined could ever make these words 
anything other than the Lord intended (or purposed). He 
who changes not knew them not because He never knew 
them in the first place. 

Volumes more might be said here, but we feel that 
sufficient has been said to establish the clear direction of 
this parable. Should any take offense, we confess we in- 
tended none. 

(Elder) James F. (J.F.) Poole 
Salisbury, Maryland, 21802-1250 


According to the scriptures, there are two kinds of 
light. One of them, although uncreated, is an everlasting 
light. The other one, although created, is a temporal light 
that had a beginning and will also have an ending. They, 
both of them, are described from the scriptures as follows, 

(1) "The sun shall be no more thy light by day, 
neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee: 
LIGHT, AND THY GOD THY GLORY. Thy sun shall no more 
go down; neither shall thy moon withdraw itself: FOR THE 
days of the mourning shall be ended." Isaiah 60:19,20. 

(2) "And God said, Let there be light: and there was 
light." Genesis 1 :3. "And, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast 
laid the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the 
works of thine hands: they shall perish; but thou remainest; 
and they all shall wax old as doth a garment; and as a 
vesture shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed: 
but thou art the same, and thy years shall not fail." Hebrews 
1 :10-12. "The heavens shall pass away with a great noise, 
and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also 
and the works that are therein shall be burned up." II Peter 

All natural light, whether from the natural sun, or 
the borrowed light upon the moon, comes from THE 
EVERLASTING LIGHT, as described in the first scripture 
above. All natural light in this world, regardless of its origin, 
is created, either directly or indirectly. THE EVERLASTING 
LIGHT is uncreated. "This then is the message which we 
have heard of Him, and declare unto you, that GOD IS LIGHT, 
and in Him is no darkness at all." 1st John 1:5. 

God puts this everlasting Light into the hearts of 
poor sinners, and he calls them "Wise Virgins." His Oil in 
their hearts is ignited, burning, and, thus, they have the 
Everlasting Light. Once lit, it will never go out since He 
declared by His Promise, "For your fellowship in the Gospel 
from the first day until now; being confident of this very 
thing, that He which hath begun a good work in you will 
perform it until the day of Jesus Christ." Phillipians 1:5,6. 

Page 6 


God's work has never been in vain. The path of these wise 
virgins is just, and Soloman beautifully describes their walk, 
"But the path of the just is as the SHINING LIGHT, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day." Proverbs 

While John, the Apostle, declared that John The 
Baptist was not that light, saying, "He was not that Light, 
but was sent to bear witness of that Light," (John 1 :8), yet, 
on the other hand, Jesus turns right around and calls John 
The Baptist that Light. "He was a burning and a shining 
light: and ye were willing for a season to rejoice in his light." 
John The Baptist, in this instance was a wise virgin of the 

The Apostle Paul tells us how these wise virgins 
are made manifest. "For God, who commanded the light to 
shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give 
the LIGHT of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face 
of Jesus Christ." II Corinthians 4:6. 

The hymnwriter has described the perpetuation of 
the continuation of this Light, once it has been lit, to 
everlasting Glory for these wise virgins, saying, 

"There we shall need no lamp by night, 
For night shall never come; 
Our God is the unfailing Light 
Of that sweet, happy home." 

"And they shall see His face; and His name shall 
be in their foreheads. And there shall be no night there; 
and they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the 
Lord God giveth them LIGHT: and they shall reign for ever 
and ever." Rev. 22:4,5. "and the city had no need of the 
sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it: for the glory of God 
did LIGHTEN it, and the LAMB is the LIGHT thereof." "And 
the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall 
be no night there." Revelation 21:23425. 

If not deceived, Elder James F. Poole was blessed 
to write beautifully on this subject of the ten virgins, and 
his revelation went deeply into the explanation and 
expounding of this parable of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 

J.M. Mewborn 
December 28, 1994 


Mr. John D. Gold, Publisher, 
Zion's Landmark 
Wilson, N.C. 

Dear Mr. Gold: 

While spending much of my time around a print- 
ing office, I frequently come into possession of reading 
matter, that others not so favorably situated, do not. In look- 
ing through the exchanges, I find the Christian Index, a 
Missionary Baptist periodical, published in Atlanta, Ga. I 
find the enclosed clipping in that magazine, and it is of so 
very much interest to me. In the main, it is, as I see it, such 
a glowing tribute to the Primitive Baptists, that I am send- 
ing it to you, for your inspection and reproduction, if you 
see fit, in your paper. 

Of course, there are the usual criticisms and ina I 
curacies that are always thrown at our people, but, excu 
ing that, it is, I believe, a great tribute to the dear old churci i 
The wonder with me is how a man, like the writer of th 
article, being reared by a devoted, loyal father and moth 
of the old church, and seeing so many good things pra s 
ticed by those old people in following the teachings of tt I 
scripture, can so far depart to a remote position, from hi 
former teachings of the scriptures, as to tie up complete 
with the world and the works of man, to the ultimate di 
honoring of the King of Peace. But such are the conditior i 
today everywhere, which greatly fills our hearts with sue I 

If you feel inclined to reproduce this article, I w 
appreciate it, but, if not consistent with your best judgmer 
please leave it off, and I assure you that it will be all rigl 
with me. 

I am enjoying reading the Zion's Landmark, an: 
trust it may continue to be published, as it now is beir 
done, for many years to come, in order to comfort the sain' 
of God, wherever they are found. 

With best wishes, 
J.F. McGinty 


(By J.B. Cranfill, Dallas, Texas) 

When we lived at Hallmark's Prairie, Bastro 
County, Texas, the leading church of the community wa 
that of the Primitive Baptists, who held their services im 
small rawhide, frame structure, down on the south side c 
the prairie. Even at that, the membership was not largi 
but inasmuch as my father and mother were members e 
that church, it was the one I attended in my childhood. 

The Primitive Baptists do not believe in Sundaf 
Schools, foreign missions, paid preachers and designate 
salaries, or secret orders and societies of any kind. I 

One of my cousins, Dr. A.G. Cranfill, was first 
Primitive Baptist, then joined the Missionary Baptist Churc 
and became a Mason. He later returned to the Primitiv 
Baptist Church of his first love, and took his demit fror 
the Masonic Lodge. 

When he was down in Dallas, attending a Primitiv 
Baptist Association, shortly before he died, he came to se! 
me, and I joked him about his change back from the Mis 
sionaries to the Primitives, alleging that he did it to kee 
down the high cost of religion. 

My father was a country doctor and a Primitive Bap 
tist preacher, and often I went with him to the various meel 
ings of his church organization. On one occasion, I wer 
with him down to Smithville, Texas, where the associatioi 
met that year. The introductory sermon was preached b 
Elder Smiley. He was a tall, homely looking, angular mar 
and was uneducated, as were most of their ministers. Ye 
he was, withal, a very impressive personality. 

The true, orthodox, genuine Primitive Baptists an 
ironclad predestinarians, and some of them carry this doc| 


Page 7 

{trine to the point of believing in the eternal and absolute 
predestination of all things. An incident emerges from my 
boyhood days concerning a Primitive Baptist preacher out 
in the Indian country, who, on Sunday morning, while pre- 
paring for his ride across the wide, open prairie to his 
preaching appointment, began to rub up his rifle, and re- 
load it. His son, who had joined the Missionary Baptists 
(most of the descendents of these dear Primitive Baptist 
people do join the Missionary Baptists) said: 

"Father, I thought you believed in the eternal and 
absolute predestination of all things. If you do, why are 
(you carrying your rifle with you today, on your way to your 
church meeting at this time?" To which the dear Old Bap- 
jtist preacher, with a twinkle in his eye, replied: 

"My son, I have the feeling that God has foreor- 
dained that a Commanche Indian will die today!" 


While they have no organized missionary opera- 
tions, and no salaries for their pastors, these good people 
do quite a little quiet charity. Often, I hear them refer to that 
scripture which says, "But, when thou doest alms, let not 
thy left hand no what thy right had doeth: that thine alms 
may be in secret: and thy Father which seeth in secret Him- 
self shall reward thee openly." Matthew 6:3,4. The main rea- 
son why these dear friends never let their left hand know 
what their right hand did was that the right hand didn't do 
anything. But, now and then, some generous-hearted mem- 
ber of the Primitive Baptists would give the pastor a new 
suit of clothes, or a fresh horse, or a new pair of saddle- 
bags, or other needed gifts, and now and again, the whole 
neighborhood would turn out to help some unfortunate 
brother gather his corn or cotton crop, who had been be- 
set with a weather disaster, and, thus, set him on his feet. 

There was another thing peculiar to the Primitive 
Baptists, and that was that, no matter how many preach- 
ers were present on any given Sunday or meeting day, they 
all (everyone of them) preached. Upon a time in my boy- 
hood, four of these beloved brethren preached. Services 
began at sharply at 11:00 a.m., and lasted until 3:30 p.m. 
without a break for dinner. My father was one of this group, 
and, being pastor, he closed the services. An hour's ser- 
mon for these blessed preachers was one of their brief 
messages. The average that day was an hour, each, but 
my father — bless his soul! — took up only thirty minutes 
of that time. When church (the meeting) was dismissed, I 
was the hungriest Hallmark's Prairie lad available that ever 
uncomplainingly took that much sermonic punishment. 

The climax of these sacred Christian activities of 
these dear old-time friends of mine was reached when they 
had feet-washing. This came four times a year in keeping 
with the scriptures. Their thought was that to celebrate the 
Lord's Supper, and then follow with the feet-washing every 
month was to make it all too common in the public mind, 

but that to engage in these hallowed services every three 
months was to maintain their sanctity and dignity, and, at 
the same time, follow the New Testament (Christ's com- 
mand), or example. 

If my reader has read the thirteenth Chapter of the 
Gospel of Jesus Christ according to John, he has found 
there the basis for this practice of the Primitive Baptists. It 
is plainly written there, and I refer the reader to that scrip- 
ture of what I have set down here, quoting a portion thereof, 
as follows: 

"And supper being ended, the devil having now 
put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray 
Him; Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things 
into His Hands, and that He was come from God and went 
to God; He riseth from supper, and laid aside His garments; 
and took a towel, and girded Himself. After that He poureth 
water into a bason, and began to wash the disciples' feet, 
and to wipe them with the towel wherewith He was girded." 
(John 13:2-5.) 

In faithful similitude, these dear people maintained, 
and, yet, maintain, this very impressive ceremony. Well do 
I recall the gleeful anticipation of the outsiders concerning 
this service. The wild-eyed cowboys and loquacious crit- 
ics would gather in the little meeting house to look on, and, 
when opportunity offered, they would poke fun at these 
plain folks, as they entered upon, what to them was, one of 
the most sacred examples of God's House. 

Yes, I saw when they came, and many a time, as a 
little lad of a small boy, sitting in the corner of the old church 
meeting house, I watched these critics, but in every case 
those who came to scoff or mock remained to pray. Their 
lips, which, when the service began, were curled in scorn, 
soon relaxed, and by the time the example of the feet-wash- 
ing service or ceremony found its end, many of their eyes 
were moist with tears, and the humility of brotherly love 
exhibited by these devoted Christian, God-fearing people, 
was so impressive that all hearts beat in unison with theirs, 
a miracle of God. 

Many and many a time, old frontier feuds found 
their solution and their end upon these feet-washing occa- 
sions, as just described. Men who had been alienated could 
not with moist eyes kneel at each other's feet and fail to 
yield all thought of vengeance and submerge it in this glow- 
ing repetition of that deed the MASTER of all men performed 
on that occasion at the supper before he was betrayed. 

And, now may I conclude the recounting of these 
events in my early years, as my heart overleaps in my remi- 
niscing of them over the intervening years. Again, I find 
myself seated in the old Hallmark's Prairie Meeting House 
on the last Sunday I was ever to linger there. All of our 
cattle had been gathered, roadbranded and bunched to- 
gether for the drive up the Chisholm trail. For the last time, 
I, the wild, unsaved cowboy, occupied a seat on the crude 
bench as Elder Abe (Abraham) Baker preached. One of the 
quaint customs among the Primitive Baptists was that anon 
the preacher occasionally would leave the pulpit, and would 
quietly move up and down the aisles, shaking hands with 
the members and the audience while leaving a personal 
message with everyone. Slowly, Elder Abe Baker, knowing 
that next day we were to go out upon the wide open trail 
and prairie, moved toward his youthful friend of the long 

Page 8 


years. Finally, making his way to where I sat, he held out 
his big, brawny, right hand to me, and with his left hand 
resting on my head, he said, calling me by my familiar boy- 
hood name, quoted the 12th Chapter of Ecclesiastes, 1st 
verse, "Britton, you are leaving us tomorrow and I shall, 
perhaps, never see you again. Remember now thy Creator 
in the days of thy youth, etc." With that, he turned his noble 
face away, but when I looked up and my moist eyes said 
'Goodbye', his own (eyes) were wet with tears. 

I never saw him anymore, but the words he said to 
me on that day, as he laid his loving hand upon my head, 
thrill me yet in my grateful spirit, as these words are penned. 
This incident was very touching! 

(Taken from the Zion's Landmark, 
January 1st, 1931, issue, Pages 50-53.) 



We call the reader's attention to the above state- 
ment, as written in the above good article, "A Glowing Trib- 
ute to Primitive Baptists," as follows, 


That portion of Mr. J.B. Cranf ill's, Dallas, Texas, tes- 
timony that reads, "One of the qualities is personal integ- 
rity. No Primitive Baptist is ever asked for security for any 
debt, bank, personal or otherwise. They are honest, debt- 
paying, reverence, law-abiding citizens," is no longer 

Back on January 31, 1931, almost sixty-five years 
ago, this statement was very true. I am almost 63 years of 
age myself, and I can remember in those years prior to and 
including World War II that Old Baptist Churches stood 
strongly for this principle as outlined in the italicized words 
above. If any member, deacon or minister (Elder) refused 
to pay his just and honest debts, his life was short in the 
Old Baptist Church. However, that is not the case anymore, 
in the falling away now taking place. 

Sad commentaries come to light today where mem- 
bers, deacons and Elders in the church have continuous, 
sustained judgment records in courthouses over the land 
and country, for unpaid debts, some of them still outstand- 
ing that run on and on over a period of years. 

Such records, regardless of how small or how 
large, however, will never be found among true Primitive 
or Old School Baptist Churches. The words of the wise 
man, Solomon, come to mind when he said, "A GOOD name 
is rather to be chosen than great riches, and loving favour 
rather than silver and gold." Proverbs 22:1. These words 
will never be changed or improved. They will shine forth 
and outlast the time limitation of any religious order or name 
that is not kept in the true faith, doctrine and order of the 

Church of the Living God in this world. This principle is 
not time honoring, but it is God-Honoring. Judgment! 
records (and dockets) in any courthouse a mile long againsti 
one bearing the name "Primitive Baptist," is a mark of the 
world, and certainly not of the Church of the True and Liv- 
ing God. This principle has stood in the past, and we be- 
lieve that it still holds good today. 

J.M. Mewborn, 
January 1, 1995 


"And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed 
to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, 
they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellow-i 
ship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto 
the circumsion." Galations 2:9. 

Among the membership of the true Church of the 
Living God and the Household of faith at large today, it is 1 
generally perceived and agreed that there are two required 
ordinances of the Gospel Church involving true fellowship. 
These requirements, as it has always been throughout the 
past two thousand years since the days of Christ and the 
twelve apostles, are baptism and communion, the latter 
more commonly called The Lord's Supper. Along with the) 
requirement of the two ordinances of baptism and com-i 
munion are a number of acceptable practices and customs, 
as based upon supporting scriptures. These customs and 
practices may vary from place to place, section to section,' 
and area to area. 

Among the various customs and practices are feet 
washing, the right hand of fellowship, love feast, laying ore 
of hands or imposition of presbytery, anointing the sick," 
the singing of hymns and psalms with the lining of the sen-i 
fences by a minister, with other practices and customs that 
we will not mention here. 

The ordinances of baptism and communion, al- 
ways administered by ordained elders, are absolute require- 
ments of the Church of Christ without exception, with the 
custom of giving (or extending of the required practice) of 
the right hand of fellowship to the candidate for member- 
ship, in some cases prior to baptism, and in some cases 
immediately after the candidate comes out of the water from 
the baptism. The requirement of the custom of the right 
hand of fellowship, like the ordinance of baptism, itself,; 
must be extended by an ordained minister (or elder) of the 
church, to be followed by the individual church members,| 
either prior to the administration of the sacred rite of bap- 
tism, or immediately after the administration, extending 
fellowship of the gospel to the new member. 

The ordinance of communion or The Lord's Sup- 
per and the practice of extending the right hand of fellow- 
ship are required at some time or place in true gospel wor- 
ship from time to time. The instructions of the Lord Jesus 
Christ through the Apostle Paul to the Gospel Church reads 
MEMBRANCE OF ME." 1 st Corinthians 1 1 :25. Notice in par- 
ticular that He did not say how often, but in this instance, 
He said, "As oft, etc." We have churches among us today 


Page 9 

10 commune only once per year, others commune twice 
ch year, while a number of churches commune quarterly 
four times per year, sustaining the validity of this scrip- 

Likewise, the carrying out of the required custom 
extending the right hand of fellowship in the true church, 
ty be practiced, as supported and verified by our scrip- 
e in the caption above, when receiving members to fel- 
vship in the church, or it may be practiced at certain meet- 
js of a church throughout the run of the year, or it may 
practiced at every meeting, which some of our churches 
. Sometimes, this custom or practice is called "Striking 
nds," or "Hand-Shaking." 

From the scripture, there is nothing binding upon 
i church as to the number of times of communion, but to 
in gospel compliance, it must be carried out at some 
ice and time. "As oft as you do, do in remembrance of 
I So, it follows likewise that there is no binding, scrip- 
al rule resting upon the church as to the frequency of 
les in extending the right hand of fellowship, but it must 
done at some place or time for the church to be in gos- 
I compliance. "As oft as ye do it, do in remembrance of 
;," applies in both instances. 

The following article on this subject by Elder P.G. 
ster on extending the right hand of fellowship, as de- 
ribed in the scripture at the beginning of this article, is 
e of the best I have ever been privileged to read on the 
bject. Elder P.G. Lester was the longtime Associate Edi- 
of this paper, Zion's Landmark with Elder P.D. Gold, as 
itor. After Elder Gold's death in the year 1 920, Elder Lester 
is the editor of Zion's Landmark for ten or twelve years 
til his death. We believe you will enjoy reading this good 
icle. Elder P.G. Lester lived in Roanoke, Virginia, and was 
nember and Moderator of the New River Association for 
my years. The article is taken from a prior issue of Zion's 

J.M. Mewborn 



Of the things received by tradition from the fathers, 
my are of a local nature, and are observed in a light pe- 
liar to the locality in which they are practiced, each be- 
I held as a sacred indulgence by those who maintain 
im, not feeling to condemn themselves in the things 
lich they allow. We are so peculiarly constituted in our 
ture and state of being in this life, that tradition, under 
'orable circumstances, finds ready and easy access into 
r opinions and practices, and when once rooted there, it 
not an easy matter to uproot and eradicate it therefrom, 
night not be too much to say that there is local organiza- 
n of the visible church wherein there may not be found 
ngs of a more or less traditional character, but perhaps 
community exists in which no tradition is practiced. And 
nay as truly be said that there are things which are clearly 
ight in the scriptures to be observed, which in some sec- 

tions are practiced more on the line of tradition or because 
the fathers did so, than in other communities where they 
are not allowed, because the fathers did so, than in other 
communities where they are not allowed, because the fa- 
thers did not do so, rather than from a conscientious im- 
pulse; as by the intuition of the spirit by which the children 
of God are taught the truth as it is in Christ Jesus our Lord. 
I mention as an instance of same, the practice of feet-wash- 

When one is allowed to grow up under the influ- 
ence of a certain tradition it is easy for him to hold it in 
favorable consideration, and he finds it just as easy to dis- 
favor something of kindred origin and character held by 
those of some other section. Sometimes the beam in our 
eyes prevents us from seeing clearly to pluck the mote out 
of our brother's eye. Where there seems to be a custom, 
whether in substance or shadow, it seems to me it would 
be at least a reasonable attitude to consider the purpose 
claimed for that custom before judgment is pronounced 
against it. 

Among the things which might be enumerated and 
classed as traditional is the custom in some sections of 
shaking hands at the close of the meeting. In different de- 
nominations this custom, where used, has its denomina- 
tional significance, and among our people, where observed, 
it has its local character, but nowhere in my knowledge is 
it held by them as by us. It is not used by any but our people 
in this section of the country. 

Some of our people regard it as a mere fleshly mat- 
ter, indication weakness, and are sometimes inclined to 
run when some good brother or sister starts toward them 
with outstretched hand desiring, as it may be, to thus give 
expression of love and fellowship, as by the right hand of 
fellowship, but is it necessarily true that such is of the flesh? 
Can we meet together and worship God without making 
some outward manifestations? Are all such manifestations 
necessarily of the flesh? The brethren fell on the neck of 
Paul, and kissed him, weeping sore, sorrowing most of all 
for the words which he spake, that they should see his 
face no more: was that not an outward manifestation, and 
was not the man affected? But shall was say it was of the 
flesh? I have at times felt assured in my own mind that 
certain demonstrations were altogether of the flesh, while 
at the same time, I have seen similar demonstrations which 
I felt were an outward evidence of an inward work of the 
spirit of God, and thus I felt to discern between him that 
served God, and him that served Him not; but I do not feel 
to quench the spirit in one because I did not believe there 
was any spirit in the other. 

Simon, the sorcerer, believed and was baptized, 
being yet in the gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniq- 
uity. We cannot and do not claim that all who believe and 
are baptized, are in a like condition. 

No one is likely to be deceived by a false religion 
which is utterly unlike that which is truth. If there is no such 
thing as shaking hands at all connected with our religion, 
then all hand-shaking is wrong, and the devil is playing a 
hand unworthy of his skill when he is doing something by 
which the worship of God is not in some way related. 

Surely the children of God have the right to give 
each other "the right hand of fellowship" and the time must 

Page 10 


be after evidence has been given of mutual faith, whether 
it be after one has related a gospel experience and been 
received and baptized, or he having been baptized, is re- 
ceived fully into the fellowship of the church, or after hav- 
ing heard the gospel preached. I can see nothing wrong in 
the brethren who have been comforted by relation of the 
work of God's grace in an individual's experience, or the 
testimony of that grace in a gospel sermon, giving the right 
hand of fellowship to the one or more who has bestirred 
them of the Lord in the gospel, and to each other accord- 
ing to the spiritual evidences of the mutual faith of each. 

The Primitive Baptists in this mountainous coun- 
try live in a medium latitude and altitude naturally, and they 
desire to be even so spiritually. We like to have enough of 
that religion that makes us want to shake the hands of our 
brethren and that affords us an opportunity to do so. 

Among the things of which we are fully persuaded 
and we have been assured of is, that the religion of our 
Lord Jesus Christ is an actual, living demonstration of 
"Christ in you the hope of glory," and while we may some- 
times be rather demonstrative, yet feeling that we dwell in 
the work we desire to sing, and when upon the top of the 
mountain, we feel to appropriate the blessed saying, "Let 
them shout." Having these privileges we do not think it a 
vain or fleshy thing to give each other the right hand of 
fellowship. Sometimes while we, in the love of God, are 
thus loving one another with a pure heart, fervently, we 
humbly trust, when men see our good works, and in the 
light of grace, they too desire to shake our hands, giving 
thereby expression of their love for us, showing that we 
are of good report of them who are without. Now and then 
one may be moved in his fleshly mind to imitate this ser- 
vice, and others may mock, but there were sons of Belial in 
the days of Israel, and I suppose we have their antitype in 
this day, and as they were not all Israel which were of Is- 
rael, so there is something comparable to that in this day. 
We may have some of that negative, opposing element 
among us; in fact, we may possibly be altogether that, but 
we hope not. 

When brethren come among us, we do not ask 
them if they are "hand-shakers" but we open our doors to 
them, and if they preach the truth, our hearts are open to 
them and we are almost certain to shake their hands. 

The custom is as old as the history of our people 
in this section so far as I have been able to learn, and there 
are churches in my country and association over a hun- 
dred years old. 

My association — the New River — was consti- 
tuted in 1793, and the oldest church in its constitution was 
organized in 1774. During all these years we have followed 
our early precepts, and today we are sounder and stronger 
in doctrine than ever before in my opinion. As pertaining to 
the flesh, we are in all respects up to the standard of our 
brethren elsewhere, and in faith we believe we as truly wor- 
ship the God of our fathers. 

The custom of shaking hands may be perverted 
and abused, as other things may be and sometimes are, 
but that does not signify that all have thus used it, and is 
not conclusive evidence of the kind of spirit that has im- 
pelled others. 

Our pastors as a rule have been and are keepers 

of sheep, feeding the flock of the church, the Holy Gho 
has set for them. They have been faithful to their charge 
using great plainness of speech, preaching, exhorting ar 
admonishing the brethren to strive to keep the unity of tli 
Spirit in the bond of peace — and the Lord has so bless< 
us that no wind of doctrine has so tossed us as to rend il 
asunder; for which we hope we desire to be thankful to ti 
Giver of every good and perfect gift, by whose grace vi 
hope we are what we are. 

P.G. Lester 

For a number of years, the practice of hand sha 
ing was carried out among the churches of the Kehuk< 
Association. We give below a portion of statements fro 
Burkett's and Read's History of the Kehukee Associatio 
pages 148-152. 

"The Lord was pleased to make use of weak an 
simple means to affect great purposes, that it might t 
manifest that the work was His and not man's. Singing w; 
attended with a great blessing: Elder Burkett published tw 
or three different pamphlets, which contained a small ccl 
lection of spiritual songs, some of which he had brougl 
from eastern countries. They were in very great deman 
As many as about six thousand books were disposed of 
two years. We might truly say, "The time of singing of bircr 
had come, and the voice of the turtle was heard in the land) 
At every meeting, before the minister began to preach, tri 
congregation was melodiously entertained with number 
singing delightfully, while all the congregation seemed ii 
lively exercises. Nothing seemed to engage the attentic 
of the people more; and the children and servants at evei 
house were singing these melodious songs. From exper 
ence, we think, we can assure our readers, that we havl 
reason to hope that this, with other means, proved a bless 1 
ing in this revival. Shaking hands while singing, was 
means (though simple in itself) to further the work. TW 
ministers used frequently, at the close of worship, to sin 
a spiritual song suited to the occasion, and go through tr 
congregation, and shake hands with the people while sine 
ing; and several, when relating their experience, at the tim 
of their admission into church fellowship, declared that thi 
was the first means of their conviction. The act seemed si 
friendly, the ministers appeared so loving, that the part 
with whom the minister shook hands, would often be melte 
in tears. The hymn 

"I long to see the happy time, 
When sinners all come flocking home, 
To taste the riches of his love, 
And to enjoy the realms above:" 
"Take your companion by the hand; 
And all your children in the band," 

— Many times had a powerful effect. Giving the people 
an invitation to come up to be prayed for, was also 

The ministers usually, at the close of preachinc 
would tell the congregation, that if there were any person 
who felt themselves lost and condemned, under the gui 
and burden of their sins, that if they would come near th 
stage, and kneel down, they would pray for them. Sham 


Page 11 

at first kept many back, but as the work increased, num- 
bers, apparently under strong conviction, would come and 
(fall down before the Lord at the feet of the ministers, and 
pave an interest in their prayers. Sometimes twenty or thirty 
iat a time. And at some Union Meetings, two or three hun- 
dred would come, and try to come as near as they could, 
il his very much engaged the ministers; and many con- 
fessed that the Lord heard the prayers of his ministers, 
and they had reason to hope their souls were relieved from 
the burden of their sins, through the blood of Christ. It had 
a powerful effect on the spectators to their wives, their 
husbands, their children, neighbors, etc., so solicitious for 
the salvation of their souls; and was sometimes a means 
of their conviction. Many ladies of quality, at times were so 
powerfully wrought on, as to come and kneel down in the 
dust in their silks to be prayed for. The act of coming to be 
prayed for in this manner had a good effect on the persons 
who came, in that they knew the eyes of the congregation 
were on them, and if they did fall off afterwards it would be 
a disgrace to them, and cause others to deride them; this, 
therefore, was a spur to push them forward. 

Relating experiences, and the administration of the 
ordinance of baptism were greatly blessed in this revival. 
When the churches held conferences to receive members 
(which they always did in a public assembly) the congre- 
gation would draw up in such crowds, that they would tread 
one on another, anxious to hear the experiences of their 
neighbors and families. And while the candidates were re- 
lating their experiences, the audience would be in floods 
of tears, and some almost convulsed, while their children, 
companions, and friends were relating their conversion. 
And several declared this was the means of their convic- 

And when the ordinance of baptism was adminis- 
tered, nothing had more solemn effect. Sometimes fifteen 
or twenty would be received at one time; and at the time 
appointed for baptism, great numbers would attend; from 
two hundred to one thousand and more would assemble 
at such times. And then to see fifteen or twenty persons 
suitably attired to go into the water, hand in hand, and the 
minister joining the rank at the head, would march down 
into the water regularly, like soldiers of Jesus, singing as 
they went, 

"Come, all ye mourning souls, who seek 

rest in Jesus' love, 
Who set your whole affections on things 

that are above; 
Come, let us join together, and hand in hand 


Until we come to Canaan, where we no more 
shall mourn," 

— would take a solemn effect on the numerous assembly. 
Numbers would be in floods of tears, and so greatly af- 
fected could scarcely stand, while they would express their 
sincere wishes that they were prepared to go in with their 
children and companions. 

Sometimes they had the pleasure to see the father 
and the son, the mother and her daughter, the wife and the 
husband, go into the water together hand in hand. This 

proved conviction to many. Thus the Lord carried on his 

This practice was later discontinued among the 
churches of the Kehukee Association. See page 918, 
Hassell's Church History. 


by Elder James H. Oliphant, Beuna Vista, Indiana (1883) 

By the providence of God we understand is meant 
the care He has of all His creation in heaven and earth; His 
control of the starry heavens and all the elements of na- 
ture in this world — the vegetable and animal kingdoms. 
But more particularly, the care and notice that He takes of 
men in general, of kings and kingdoms, of nations and of 
individuals from the highest to the lowest, from the richest 
to the poorest, from the wisest to the most ignorant. And 
most particularly the constant watch care He has of all His 
saints, not only with respect to their respective lots and 
conditions in this world. 

In order to understand this important subject, or, 
might I say, any other subject respecting religion, aright, it 
is necessary to consider first what God is, and what are 
His attributes. He "is a spirit," and the Scriptures teach 
that He is everywhere. That He is in every place is a sub- 
lime thought, hard for us to comprehend and yet plainly 
taught. On this, the language of David is: "if I ascend up 
into heaven, thou art there: if I make my bed in hell, behold, 
thou art there. If I take the wings of the morning, and dwell 
in the uttermost parts of the sea; even there shall thy hand 
lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me. If I say, Surely 
the darkness shall cover me; even the night shall be light 
about me." There is no going out of His presence, by land 
or by sea, by day or night, in heaven, earth or hell. "The 
eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and 
the good." "There is no darkness, nor shadow of death, 
where the workers of iniquity may hide themselves." From 
the passages, it is evident that there is no point in the uni- 
verse but what God is there. Paul says, "in Him we live, 
and move, and have our being." As the fish in his native 
element is surrounded on all sides with water, so we are 
surrounded on all sides with water, so we are surrounded 
with Deity. As the air pervades and fills space and surrounds 
every insect, so God is about us. While He is in heaven, the 
object of all praise, He is not far from every one of us. It is 
a fearful thought that God is always with me beholding my 
evil as well as good thoughts, in the darkness of the night 
as well as by day. He never sleeps nor slumbers. There is 
not a human that is hid from Him. "He beholdeth all the 
sons of men...He looketh upon all the inhabitants of the 

He is not only everywhere, but He is everywhere 
knowing. He is "a discerner of thoughts and intents of 
the heart." David tells us "His understanding is infinite." 
So that from the lowest reptile or insect or worm or atom 
to the highest angel in heaven, He has a perfect knowl- 
edge of all; He needs no information as to what is in man 
or anything else. The Savior taught His doctrine with 
reference to the sparrow. It "shall not fall. ..without your 
Father. But the very hairs of your head are numbered." 

Page 12 



But if God were anywhere a silent and inactive 
spectator, a bare observer of things, His presence among 
us would be an unimportant thing. But if He governs sea- 
sons and times, if He sends rain and dew, and cold and 
heat; if He decides the victor of the battle and controls na- 
tions, and fixes our times and lot and stay on earth; if He 
be a Father to the fatherless, a Husband to the widow, a 
Defense for His people and a Covert to them from every 
storm, temptest and trial; in a word, if He is everywhere 
and knows everything, to control, direct and manage it, 
then the doctrine of His omnipresence and omniscience is 
calculated to comfort His people and strike terror to His 
enemies. Were the saints of God casting their ballots for 
one to take the helm of that great ship called nature, or 
were they choosing one to preside over all the corners of 
this world and bring them to an issue, honoring to God 
and safe to them, everyone would say, "Jesus, let all power 
in heaven and earth be given to Him; let Him have power 
over all flesh that He may the more effectually be the Sav- 
ior of His people." "Bring forth the royal diadem and crown 
Him Lord of all." We believe that God does rule in every- 
thing and in all places. He sends His "rain on the just and 
on the unjust." This expression implies more than that of 
permitting it to rain. In speaking of the clouds, Job says, "it 
is turned round about by His counsels: that they may do 
whatsoever He commandeth them upon the face of the 
world in the earth. He causeth it to come, whether for cor- 
rection, or for His land, or for mercy." The rain, therefore, 
does not fall in obedience to a mere blind law of nature. If 
the cloud arises it is because the Lord "turns it round by 
His counsels." If one says it is natural for it to rain, we 
answer that God is the author of nature, and in this case 
nature is but His "check lines" by which He conducts these 
affairs. The snow, rain, wind, hail, frost, lightning, all are 
mentioned in the Bible as being under Him as servants. 
"Hast thou entered into the treasures of the snow? or hast 
thou seen the treasures of the hail." "He scattereth the 
hoarfrost like ashes." "He causeth His wind to blow, and 
the waters flow." "God thundereth marvellouiy with His 
voice; great things doeth He, which we cannot 
comprehennd." "He causeth the vapours to ascend from 
the ends of the earth; He maketh lightnings for the rain; He 
bringeth the wind out of His treasuries." All this shows that 
God is not a silent, disinterested spectator in these great 
affairs, but that He is the great, active and wise Power who 
personally manages and directs. In mercy He sends the 
rain, and for correction He withholds it. He supplies the 
sources of all rivers, visits every herb with moisture, 
quenches the thirst of every animal. He rides on every 
storm, directs the scythe-winged lightning, whether it burst 
the oak or destroy the city. His hands give down the gentle 
dew or small rain, or drenching, destructive deluge, or pelt- 
ing hail. He is in the snow and hail storm. Zech. 10:1, "Ask 
ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord 
shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, 
and if these things were not under control, we need not 
ask for rain. God has made promise that seed time and 
harvest shall not fail. Hence, the seasons are in His hands. 
I do not doubt but that the great law of the universe pro- 
duces the change of the seasons, but He made that law. 
Droughts and famines are, therefore, not accidents, nor do 

the refreshing showers come by chance; let us, therefore, 
never murmur at the weather nor be alarmed. Thousands 
of years have fled and gone, and yet the inhabitants of the 
earth are fed. 

The providence of God provides for the beasts and 
fowls. Psalms 147:9, "He giveth to the beast his food, and 
to the young ravens which cry." Job 38:41 , "Who provideth 
for the raven his food? when his young ones cry unto 
God...." the Savior refers to the lily, the grass, the sparrow 
and the very hairs of our heads, as reciving the care of the 
Lord. How wonderful are the ways and works of God. In 
the eternal march of the planets and in the everlasting suc- 
cession of the seasons, and seed time and harvest, the 
Hand of God is plainly manifest; but the same hand pro- 
vides for the raven and sparrow and grass and every green 
tree and living thing. The Bible teaches us to ascribe things 
to God that are daily occurring around us. Psalms 95:7, 
"He is our God; and we are the people of His pasture, and; 
sheep of His hand." As a shepherd has the oversight of his' 
flock, so the Lord has the care of all men for "He is the 
Savior of all men" temporally. He is also the Saviour of His, 
Elect eternally. The wicked are kept by His hand; the very 
life they employ, in rebellion against Him, is kept by Him. 
Think, dear reader, that He prolongs your being and gives 
you all things to enjoy. These thoughts may justly alarm 
the ungodly, but should truly comfort the saint. 

He also reigns among men. "The Lord most high 
is terrible; He is a great King over all the earth." "God 
reigneth over the heathen." "God is the King of all the earth.' 1 
The devil is called the god of the world and yet God is King 
of all the earth. In the rise and fall of nations, the hand ol 
God is directing. Though we may not be able to understand 
how, yet the Bible teaches that God governs in these things 
Although Hazael was a wicked king, yet the Lord raised! 
him up upon the throne. This the Lord did for a reproof ol j 
His people for their sins — II Kings 7 and 20. See Daniel 
4:17, "To the intent that the living may know that the mos| 
High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whom- j 
soever He will, and setteth up over it the basest of men.'I 
This is undoubtedly proof that God fixes the crown orl 
whatever head He will, even upon the wickedest of men j 
Daniel 4:32: "Until thou know that the most High ruleth iri 
the kingdom of men and giveth it to whomsoever He will.'l 
Again: "And He doeth according to His will in the army ol 
heaven, and among the inhabitans of the earth: and none 
can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest thou?" 

There are many places that show that God decides 
political questions and governs in national affairs. It is dif- 
ficult to see how that it is God's will for the wicked to rule 
and bad laws to be placed on the statute book. Ezekiel 20:25: 
"Wherefore I gave them also statues that were not good,' 
etc., but it is certain that while wicked rulers are ruling, thai 
the purposes of God with them and their subjects are beJ 
ing carried out. It is s stupendous thought that the Almighhl 
God gives shape to the political world and directs the steps! 
of men. The wonderful providence of God preserves Hisl 
people and directs the course of various events of this lifdj 
to their good. Hence we read: "All things work together foil 
good to them that love God," etc. "A man's heart devisetr I 
his way but the Lord directeth his steps." "It is not in marl 
that walketh to direct his steps," etc. The history of Joseph! 


Page 13 

s a clear exhibition of this doctrine. God was in the whole 
iffair, from his first dream to final deliverance of the fam- 
shing family of Jacob. Pharaoh is a clear example of God's 
eigning providence over the events of life. The purposes 
if God and the evil of men met in these things. Joseph's 
>rethren meant evil in their sale of Joseph, but God meant 
t for good. They unwittingly and sinfully carried out the 
mrposes of God. So Pharaoh, though he was a wicked 
uler, yet his conduct was a means for publishing the name 
if the Lord throughout the earth — Rom. 9:16. The whole 
listory of the Jewish nation witnessed the overruling power 
if God in the affairs of men. It is easy for us to believe that 
tod cares for the great planets of the skies, the tall angels 
it His feet, but not so easy to understand that He cares for 
he "sparrow," the "hairs of our head," and the small in- 
ect crawling at our feet. There is no dividing line between 
he doctrine of His universal providence and infidelity. He 
noulds and directs the planets, and He guides the dust in 
he storm. It is a comforting thought to God's people that 
he Lord reigns in all things; that He measures to us our 
ffliction. It is blessed "concerning everything to cry my 
ather's will be done." In Romans 1:20 we are taught to 
now the greatness of God by His creation; one said "the 
miverse is God," but here we are taught that the universe 

> a creature. We see the wisdom, power and goodness of 
tod in creation. The amazing wonders of heaven are the 
ruits of His perfection, but His hand is equally manifest 
mong men. Our Savior says: "And why take ye thought 
ar rainment? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; 
hey toil not, neither do they spin." "Behold neither do they 
sap nor gather into barns; yet you heavenly Father feedeth 
hem. Are ye not much better than they?" "Wherefore, if 
tod so clothe the grass of the field, which today is, and 
amorrow is cast into the oven, shall He not much more 
lothe you, O ye of little faith?" The special providence of 
tod over His people is here taught. We are to feel that He 

> ever with us, and that all the events and changes of life, 
owever dismal, shall work ultimately for the best. Jacob 
i\t that God had bestowed wealth upon him, and was made 
umbled by it; his words were, "I am not worthy of the 
iast of all the mercies...for with my staff I passed over this 
ordan; and now I am become two bands." 

If our worldy business is prosperous, we are to 
emember that God is directing all. We are not to use this 
octrine unlawfully. Some have abused the doctrine of 
race by urging that we may live in sin if it be of grace, and 
o the devil suggested to Christ that He should cast Him- 
elf down from the pinnacle of the temple, for God hath 
iven "His angels charge concerning thee.Jest any time 
iou dash thy foot against a stone." Here the devil sug- 
ested a wicked use of the doctrine but Christ replied, 
Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God," as much as to 
ay, "I know that the doctrine you present is true, but you 
re endeavoring to make a bad use of it." So while we rec- 
gnize the universality of God's providence in the care of 
lis people, yet we must not make unlawful use of the doc- 
'ine. May God keep us that we not get hurt. To rush fool- 
shly into danger is to make an unlawful use of the doc- 
'ine, but when we are by sacred obligation called into dan- 
er may our feet be placed upon this solid rock and feel 
ourageous in the midst of the most dreadful contagions, 

or the roar of the battle. We may feel that God cares for us, 
and sing with Hart: 

The shafts of death around me fly, 
'Till Jesus will I cannot die. 

It was the belief of these sentiments that caused 
the Apostle to say: "All things work together for good to 
them that love God, to them who are called according to 
his purpose." 

This doctrine will not be used as a license to lazi- 
ness or neglect, but God will use it to check our pride in 
our prosperity. We should remember that if we are advanced 
in life, that we are favored of God; it should produce humil- 
ity. David was humbled before God when he recounted his 
wealth, for he felt that he had it from God. And so we should, 
if we are blessed, ever remember that it should produce 
humility. How often do we see wealth and prosperity fatten 
pride and starve humility. We should know that it is a sad 
state of things if we are made proud and high-minded by 
the mercies of God; they should humble us. If we are made 
honorable among men, or if we are blessed with a degree 
of usefulness above others, these things should bring us 
to the feet of the Lord in thanksgiving and humility. But 
wealth and worldly honor are not always best for us. Some- 
times God sees and knows that adversity is best for His 
people — the furnace purifies the gold, and so afflictions 
sometimes remove our pride and undue attachments to 
this world. Therefore, this doctrine is encouraging to God's 
people amidst afflication of every kind. David says, "Be- 
fore I was afflicted, I went astray, but now have I kept thy 
word.Jt is good for me that I have been afflicted; that I 
might learn they statutes." Psalms 199:67-71. Verse 75, "I 
know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou 
in faithfulness hast afflicted me." Here he ascribes his af- 
flictions to God, and feels that they are good for him. See II 
Cor. 1:4-7. In James 1:1-12, we find it is good to have our 
natural plans crossed, our objects defeated, as it tends to 
fix our minds on eternal things. Oh, how much better to be 
tried and made to suffer here than to be left proud and 
haughty? When you see others made proud by prosperity 
and filled with vanities of sin, you should be glad that you 
are so highly favored of God to be kept humble. Our sins 
are our worst enemies; in curing these a severe treatment 
is often necessary; the amputating knife is often used to 
remove a diseased member, which alone will preserve the 
life of the patient; marines often cast or ballast valuables 
into the sea to save the vessel, and so God often removes 
us from our idols that we may be saved from sinking in the 
whirlpool of pride. How often have we prayed for humble 
hearts, that God would make and keep us humble. This 
end is often accomplished by the rod of affliction. The rich 
man lifted up his eyes in hell, while Lazarus was conveyed 
to Abraham's bosom. Only see how different their states 
are after death. The apostles were conveyed to heaven from 
scenes of martyrdom, while many have left high places on 
earth for low ones in hell. It is far better to have our sins 
curbed by affliction and adversity while we stay here than 
to have them run headlong with us to hell. Therefore, oh 
man of affliction, you may have reason to kiss your dis- 
ease or affliction, you may have reason to praise and adore 

Page 14 



the Lord for His cross-providence that now fills your body 
with pain or your heart with disappointment. Oh, Child of 
God, you may sing with Kent: 

77s well when joys arise; 

'Tis well when sorrows flow; 

'Tis well when darkness veils the skies 

And strong temptations blow. 

Your blessed God is in every affliction and in ev- 
ery trial. You may not see His hand, but it is there, as much 
so as when your soul is made to rejoice. Let us so trust 
Him as to obey Him in all things. We are kept 

"In every state secure, 

Kept by Jehovah 's eye; 

'Tis well with us while life endures 

And well when called to die." 

May a sweet sense of His everlasting presence 
heighten your joys and brighten your darkest nights of af- 
fliction, is my prayer. 


If not decieved, after reading the above article en- 
titled, "The Providence of God," by Elder James H. Oliphant, 
one would involuntarily be given the feeling that his faith 
and belief would mark him as a true, predestinarian Bap- 

I remember hearing my father, Elder Joshua E. 
Mewborn, Greene County, Snow Hill, North Carolina, (1889- 
1975), say that he remembered Elder James H. Oliphant 
preaching and having appointments in the churches of 
Eastern North Carolina during the latter part of the 19th 
century and the early part of the 20th century. He said the 
Elder Oliphant was regarded by the Primitive or Old School 
Baptists in that day as being blessed with the possession 
of an able gift of understanding in the scriptures. 

Elder James H. Oliphant, whose forebearers came 
from Surry County, N.C., was born in the State of Indiana in 
1846, and during the lifetime of his ministry, he was the 
Associate Editor of the Primitive Monitor, Gospel Messen- 
ger and Zion's Advocate, as well as being the author of 
several valuable books. He was a close friend of Elder Silas 
H. Durand, Southampton, Pennsylvania. 

His biographer described him in this manner: "This 
man was a very clear, strong and able writer, forceful and 
logical speaker. He was given a clear insight of those sub- 
jects about which he wrote. For force of logic, Elder Oliphant 
had few superiors, as a writer and speaker. He was humble, 
devoted to the cause of truth, firm and uncompromising 
with error, kind and willing to forgive, was a minister of 
great usefulness among the people where he served, and 
was highly esteemed for the truth's sake." 

Like all true, God-called servants, as it was in the 
travels of the Apostle Paul, his life at times was exposed to 
the perils of great danger, even to the loss of life. Paul said, 
"I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day I have been in the 
deep; in journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils of 

the sea," etc., came to my mind when I read the followinj 
portion of Elder Oliphant's experience from his Autobiog 
raphy, as follows, 

"I served the churches on horseback and mulu 
back. I could detail at least three instances of my horsi 
being washed away by my attempting to cross swollei 
streams, in all of which I had narrow risk of being drowned 
Once, I attempted to cross a bridge that was covered b] 
back water from White River. The water on the bridge was 
two feet deep, and by mistake, I guided the horse so tha 
he stepped off at the middle of the bridge. We (both) weni 
under together, but I kept in the saddle, and the horse swan 
out. I then went to a home and dried my clothes, and weni 
on to my appointment at meeting." 

In his article, he said, and I quote: "It is a stupen 
dous thought that the Almighty God gives shape to th< 
political world, and directs the steps of men." "There an 
many places that show that God decides political ques 
tions and governs in national affairs." We believe we hav< 
seen God's power made manifest to this end in recent days^ 

J.M. Mewborn 
December 26, 1994 i 


We, of the Indian Fork Primitive Baptist Church o 
Culloden, Cabell County, W.V., bow in humble submissior 
to the Will of our Heavenly Father, who has removed fron 
our midst, a Rose of Sharon; our dear Sister in Christ, Caro I 
Sue Stanley. 

It is with sad hearts that we undertake to write ar 
obituary that would pay tribute to Sister Carol, and wouk 
also be God honoring. Carol Sue Stanley, age 55, of Hurri 
cane, W.V., formerly of Pinson Fork, Ky., entered into he 
eternal rest Jan. 25, 1994, at the Charleston Area Medica 
Center in Charleston, W.V. She was born in Williamson, W.V. 
Nov. 12, 1938, a daughter of the late Silas C. and Gladyi 
Mae King Pope. She was a homemaker, and a member o ( 
the Indian Fork Primitive Baptist Church. She left to mourn, 
a very dedicated, kind and loving husband, Landon Ishmae 
"Red" Stanley, married, July 4, 1958; one foster sistetj 
Catherine Fletcher of Hindman, Ky., and her Mother an< 
Father-in-law, Mr. and Mrs. Charlie Stanley of Sidney, Ky 
Her funeral was preached Jan. 28, 1994, by Elder Elme 
Smith in the Rodgers Funeral Home Chapel, Belfry, Ky 
Place of interment was Mt. View Memory Gardens, Huddy 
Ky. Solomon's Song: Ch. 2, verses 10-12, -13, records, 

"My beloved spake, and said unto me, 
Rise up, my love, my fair one and come away 
For, lo, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone; 
The flowers appear on the earth; the time of the 
Singing of birds is come, and the voice of the 

turtle is hear in our land; 
Arise my love, my fair one, and come away" 

Sister Carol's winter of suffering is over. She heari 
the voice of her Beloved; Come my fair one and go away 
and now is asleep in Jesus, to sing the song the Angel; 


Page 15 

nnot sing, the song of redemption. 

We will always remember that day of her baptism, 
ly 29, 1983, by Elders Elmer Smith, Charlie Whit, when 
e came out of the water shouting, "Oh, What beautiful 
ople I see." Being totally blind, she had the God given 
ility to see and sense things that others could not 

She was a devoted believer of the doctrine of Sal- 
tion by Grace. She stood firm and steadfast, never fai- 
ring from her belief, and always filled her seat in Church. 
»spite her sufferings, that she endured, she always 
emed jolly, kind, was never complaining. One could visit 
f, feeling to cheer her up, and then go away feeling bet- 
r themselves. 

The night she passed away she told her husband 
at she wanted to go home, and asked her sister-in-law to 
: her hair, which she did. Then Sister Carol said, "Now I 
i ready, I can go home." Then, her Beloved called her 

And, here, we believe, when there comes the time 
the separation of the spirit and soul from the body, we 
Neve that Sister Carol's Christ like spirit and soul took 
eir flight back to the Father who gave them. And when 
sus comes again to call the sleeping dust of His little 
les, that were chosen in Him before the foundation of the 
>rld, she will be included in that blessed number that the 
:riptures speak of, as a certain number. 

Blessed be the Lord that gave. 

In that bright Eternal City, 
Death can never, never come. 
In His own good time He calls us 
From our toils to home, sweet home. 
She shall sleep but not forever. 
There will be a glorious dawn. 
We hope to meet to part, no never, 
On that great Resurrection Morn. 

Be it resolved that four copies of this obituary be 
ade. One for family, one for the Church records, one for 
e Association records and one for publication in Zion's 

Written by ones who loved her, for Christ's sake in 
ipe, and will always cherish her memory. 

Norman Bird, Harvey Cottrell 


Nellie Morton was the daughter of Ross and Martha 
'ink" Morton, and was born on Tuesday, July 23, 1901. 
le died on Monday, November 23, 1992. Her funeral ser- 
:e was held at Surl Church by her pastor, Elder David 
inter, on Wednesday, November 25, 1992. Her husband 
eceded her in death on April 1, 1970. 

She was married to Willie Franklin Painter about 
eyear 1921. To this union were born three sons, Evierd 
"Butch" Painter, Timberlake, N.C. She had seven grand- 
lildren and seven great grandchildren. She never failed 
talk about her family when I visisted her. 

Nellie joined Surl Primitive Baptist Church, Person 
County, N.C, in August, 1956, and was baptized Septem- 
ber, 1956, following, by her pastor, Elder L.P. Martin. Sister 
Nellie Painter loved her church, and was always there as 
long as she was able. To this dear sister, I thought about 
this song: 

"Life is a span — a fleeting hour; 

How soon the vapor flies; 

Man is a tender, transient flower, 

That e'en in blooming dies. 

The once loved form, now cold and dead, 

Each mournful thought employs; 

And nature weeps her comforts fled, 

And withered all her joys. 

Hope looks beyond the bounds of time, 

When what we now deplore 

Shall rise, in full, immortal prime, 

And bloom to fade no more. 

Cease then fond Nature, cease thy tears; 

Thy Saviour dwells on High; 

There everlasting Spring appears; 

There, joys shall never die." 

Nellie was my aunt in this natural life, and, I hope, 
my sister in this glorious truth. She believed in the doc- 
trine of Salvation by the Grace of God, the foreknowledge 
and predestination of all things that are or will ever be. Sis- 
ter Nellie was in the nursing home about two years before 
she died, ever manifesting this blessed truth in her walk. 
Dear Sister, Aunt Nellie, it was grace that led and kept you 
in this life, yes, "Amazing Grace, How Sweet the Sound." It 
was Grace that caused her children to watch over her with 
tender loving care while she was in the nursing home. 

Man does not give up in this life, and he will fight 
until the end; yet, it is only God's Grace that leads him home 
by the Will and Purpose of Almighty God. I believe she is 
resting now in that blessed peace, to await that great day 
when her Father calls, "Come Home, Precious One," when 
time shall be no more. 

Written by an unworthy sinner by request. 

Alice B. Blalock 


Sister Nettie H. Long was born December 30, 1 900. 
She was married to Brother Flem D. Long, who was Mod- 
erator of the Lower Country Line Association for many 
years. Brother Flem D. Long was elected as State Senator 
from this area to the N.C. State Senate (Legislature) in Ra- 
leigh, N.C, for several terms. Brother Long passed away 
years ago, leaving Sister Long alone, except for two neph- 
ews that she helped to raise. 

Brother Reuben Bowes and wife, Frances, together 
with the two nephews saw to it that Sister Long wanted or 
lacked for nothing. 

Sister Long united with Roxboro Primitive Baptist 
Church on June 2, 1934. She was baptized the following 

Page 16 


day by Elder J. A. Herndon. She was Church Clerk after the 
death of Sister Florence Walker for many years until she 
became disabled. 

Sister Long was called from this life June 30,1 994. 
Her funeral service was held at Brooks and White Funeral 
Chapel on July 1, 1994, by her pastor, Elder O.J. Wray, Jr. 
Her body was laid to rest in the family cemetery on the 
homeplace, Person County, N.C., where they had lived. 

She was made to love the Doctrine of Salvation by 
Grace many years ago. She was blessed to live a good life, 
manifesting the fear of God in her walk. She seemed so 
reconciled to her afflictions. Sister Long was blessed to 
travel far and near to the church meetings and associa- 
tions. Eula and I were blessed with her company in the 
latter part of her traveling. I feel that Sister Long is at rest. 
Her soul and spirit have returned to God, who gave them, 
to await the Glorious Resurrection, when the Soul, Body 
and Spirit shall be reunited and carried to the Heaven that 
was prepared before the foundation of the world to sing 
the Everlasting Praise of her God. This will be because it 
pleased the Father to write her name in the Book of Life. 
There is no jealousy among the members of the human 
body, and how much more true it is in the Spiritual Body. 
Hpw great GOD is! He never made a mistake in anything, 
and declared, "Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death 
of His saints." Psalms 116:15. We will miss Sister Long. 
We would not call her back. We feel our loss is her eternal 

This attempt at writing her obituary notice was 
made by tj#|fequest of Roxboro Primitive Baptist Church 
in confetepse at the August, 1994, meeting. 

: •' O.J. Wray, Jr. 

rence, S.C., take I-20 to Exit 116. Turn right, and then til 
left. Go to first black top road. Turn left again, and go ab<| 
2 miles to church location on your left. Mt Pleasant Chul 
is located about 3 miles south from Bishopville, SC. 

We invite our visiting brethren in the ministry, brel 
ren, sisters and friends to come and worship with usl 
this time. 

J.D. Wright, 
Union Clerk 
Tabor City, N.C., 284631 


The Annual (Spring) Yellow River Union Meet! 
will be held, if the Lord will, this year at Mount Zion ChuJ 
on the second Saturday and Sunday in March, 1995, vj 
services to begin on Saturday at 11:00 A.M. 

Directions to Mount Zion Church are as follow 
From I-20 West, exit at Thomson-Washington Highway! 
(Exit 59) to Athens, Ga. City Limits, approximately five! 
miles on Highway 78 to the church on the left across frJ 
Georgia Square Mall; From route 441 -South, exit at the Nol 
By-Pass (South U.S. 29 - North 129). Travel 5.5 miles cl 
exit at the Winder-Atlanta exit. Turn right on to Highway I 
Travel about one mile to the church site on the left of I 
highway (across from Georgia Square Mall). 

We hope our brethren will remember us and <l 
come this year to be with us in our annual union meeti I 

A loving brother, I hop, 
Hewatt L. Fleming, Cle| 
Homer, Ga. 30547 

\: '" (I first met and knew this precious sister in Christ, 
Sister Nettie H. Long, when she was known as Sister Nettie 
H. Yarborough, when I was six years of age. She and her 
first husband, Brother W.B. Yarborough, came to our as- 
sociation, the Contentnea, when it was held in the year 1 938, 
with Mewborn's Church, and they were messengers from 
the Lower Country Line Association. They spent the night 
in our home. That was over 56 years ago. Later, Brother 
Yarborough died, and Sister Nettie was married to Bro. F.D. 
Long. For all of this period of time, she was always close to 
our family, including my dear sister in the flesh, and, I hope, 
Sister in Christ, Edith M. Martin, Snow Hill, N.C. We always 
loved Sister Nettie H. Long. Our memories of her are sweet, 
and will last as long as we have any. -JMM) 


The next session of the Mill Branch Union Meeting 
will be held at Mount Pleasant Church, Lee County, South 
Carolina, on the fifth Saturday and Sunday following, Janu- 
ary 28th & 29th, 1995. 

Directions to Mount Pleasant Church are as fol- 
lows: Those traveling Interstate 20 West from I-95 at Flo- 


We, of the Indian Fork Church, Culloden, West 1 
ginia, agreed in our last conference to entertain the El 
Memorial Meeting at our regular meeting time on the f I 
Sunday in May, and Saturday night before, services to I 
gin at 7:00 P.M. on Saturday (evening), and at 10:00 A.mJ 
Sunday (following), these dates being May 6th & 7th, 191 

We have set the first weekend meeting time of M 
of each year hereafter as the permanent date for this mcl 
ing, Bell Memorial, as long as it is the Lord's will for ua[ 
do so. We take this opportunity to invite all of our preciJ 
brethren and friends to visit with us. 

Directions to Indian Fork Church are as folloL 
viz: Those coming from the east, take Route 460 to W. I 
Turnpike. Those coming from the south, take Int. 77 tol 
Va. Turnpike. Take 1-64 to Hurricane W. Va. Exit no. 34, tM 
take Business Route 34 through Hurricane to U.S. 6Cl 
Culloden, W. Va. Turn left at Culloden Elementary Sch<| 
Go 1/2 mile to church site on your right. 

Elmer Smith, Moderatl 
Norman Bird, Clerk I 





POSTMASTER: Please forward 

FEB 2 3 '9 


RECEIVED Change-of-Address Orders on Form 3579 to 
Elc er J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 
Williow Spring, NC 

iicond Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 



J.M. Mewborn, Editor 
PO Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

/olume CXVIII September-October 1994 Numbers 




(1st John 2:18 and Matthew 24:7) 


The Subscription rates of Zion's Landmark are shown as follows: $8.00 PER YEAR 

These rates took effect with the „. Jl^Ul^o 

"January-February, 1986" issue. To E,ders: f 00 5 

7 7 $13.00 2 YEARS 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's Landmark," please notify the editor at the above 
address who will mail you any missed copies. J.M. MEWBORN, Editor 



Poor and afflicted, Lord, are thine, 
Among the great unfit to shine; 
But though the world may think it strange, 
They would not with the world exchange. 

Poor and afflicted, yet they trust 
In God, the gracious, wise and just; 
For them He deigns this lot to choose, 
Nor would they dare His will refuse. 

Poor and afflicted oft they are, 
Sorely oppressed with want and care. 
Yet He who saves them by His blood, 
Makes every sorrow yield them good. 

Poor and afflicted — yet they sing, 
For Christ, their glorious, conquering King, 
Through sufferings perfect, reigns on high, 

And does their every need supply. 

Poor and afflicted — yet ere long, 
They'll join the bright celestial throng, 
And all their sufferings then shall close, 
And heaven afford them sweet repose. 

Poor and afflicted, filled with grief: — 

O Lord, afford us kind relief, 
To cheer the heart that heaves a sigh, 
And wipe the tears from every eye. 


Zion's Landmark 

"Remove not the ancient Landmark 
which thy fathers have set." Proverbs 22:28 
Zion's Landmark (ISSN0744-61 87) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, Septem- 
ber, & November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J. M. 
Mewborn, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 
27592-0277. Second Class Postage is paid at 
Benson, N.C. POSTMASTER: Send address 
changes to Zion's Landmark, RO. Box 277, Wil- 
low Spring, N.C, 27592-0277. 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

This is a copy of a letter I wrote Brother Hunt 
Virginia, when he inquired of me about the doctriil 
of the resurrection of the body. After reading i 
should you desire to have it published in the Zion 
Landmark, you have my permission. 

Yours in hope of the Gospe 
Jack H. Dawsey 
Swansboro, N.C, 28584 I 
January 21, 1994 

Swansboro, N.C. 
Dear Brother Hunt: 

Greetings.. .In response to your question abo 
the Resurrection of the dead in the flesh, and yo 
particular inquiry on the expression: 

"And though after my skin worms de- 
stroy this body, yet in my FLESH shall I 
see God: Whom I shall see for myself, and 
mine eyes shall behold, and not another; 
though my reins be consumed within me. " 
— Job 19:26-27. 

I offer the following remarks. 


At the time of his experience, Job had been cor 
plaining of his friend's cruelty toward him. If yc 
recall, his friends vexed him about his belief in Go 
especially over the matter where Job complaint 
bitterly about the afflictions God placed on him, ar! 
the fact Job had no patience, or exhibited no p 
tience during his ordeal. Many believed Job had r 
patience, at least in the beginning of his experienc 
but later he was blessed to have this divine virtu 
In addition to patience, his Lord restored the loss* 
he incurred. 

His friends reproached [accused or blamed] hi 
10 times about his afflictions. They scorned ar 
caused him to pour out tears unto his God. [Ovi 


Page 3 

» years, I have met these fair-weather friends, 

The real intrinsic beauty of these friends, (not- 
thstanding the play-maker role of the devil), is the 
:t God sent them to Job. God sent and approved 
them to plague him. God was the author of their 
istence. God predestinated and ordained, and put 

their mind and head the "brainstorm" to hound 
d intimidate Job, whom they were jealous and 
vied. God authorized them to harass him in their 
;it, or it could have never happened . In a word, 
id was the author of it all. 

For those who rail against the eternal purposes 
God, and suggest He is the author only of the 
od things in life, and not the author of all things, 
d better take another look at Job. He was a man 

10 was said to be upright. His so-called friends, 
timately approved and sent of God), aggravated 
s holy man and served as miserable comforters 

But then, bless His holy name, the Elect have 
irned that a "miserable comforter" is better than 

While his friends pestered and railed upon this 
ar brother and meant to do him evil, and surely 
»y meant evil; nevertheless, God meant it for good. 
:e Joseph of old, his brethren meant evil toward 
n, but God meant it for good. And good it was. 

11 things" work together for good to them that love 
•d and called of Him. 

Without doing violence to scripture, we can also 
/, "Together, all things work for good to them who 

1 the called." In fact, the case before us clearly 
ows their scorn became the occasion for the good 
in to pour out his heart unto God. Their scorn he- 
me the occasion for the Holy man to seek God for 
liverance. As he said himself, "But mine eye 
ureth out tears unto God." In another place, the 
spired historian wrote: 

"To this man will I look, to him that hath 
a broken and contrite spirit, even him who 
trembleth at my word. " 

Therefore, if the ridicule of the enemy, (cloaked 
friends attire) caused Job to pray, and to seek 
er the Holy One of Israel, and if their scorn sent 
b reeling "from out of his own strength," and from 
ining upon the arm of the flesh; then, these [en- 
ly-like-friends] served a good purpose. 

Surely, in the economy of the Eternal God, and 
its application to Job and the Elect, these so-called 
friends served a perfect purpose. Yes, dear brother, 
in one sense of the word, they were Job's friends. 
Their ignorance of the role they were playing, and 
or Job's blindness to God's ultimate purpose, does 
not change, frustrate or thwart the Eternal Will. 
Therefore, the apostle Paul meant what he said when 
GOOD..." He meant All Things, [the good, the bad, 
and the ugly], including things past, things present, 
and things future. 

Isaiah, in a similar experience, said of God, "/ 
form the light, and create darkness : I make peace, 
and create evil : I the Lord do all these things. "And 
Paul, again, upon reflection, wrote: 

For of Him, and through Him, and to 
Him, are all things: to whom be glory for 
ever. Amen. " -Romans 11 :36. 

And again, 

"In whom also we have obtained an in- 
heritance, being predestinated according 
to the purpose of Him who worketh all 
things after the counsel of His own will. "- 
Ephesians 1:11. 

According to Paul, (Job and Isaiah would agree), 
all things come from Him, the Holy One of Israel. 
When God sends evil upon us, (while we think it evil), 
the results are something other than. When God 
sends adversity upon us, (while we think it adver- 
sity), the results are something other than. While 
God sends confusion upon us, (we think it to be con- 
fusion), the results are something other than. Ac- 
cording to the above language, it is the experiential 
way for us to "obtain an inheritance, being predes- 
tinated according to the purpose of Him." 


After Job was totally consumed with the railing 
of his friends, and on the point of death, he con- 
cluded his life was about to expire. In the depth of 
his consciousness, he wrote: 

"And though after my skin worms 

destroys this body, 
yet in my flesh shall I see God. " 

What does the word flesh suggest? Does it mean 
his body of carnality will rise again in the Resurrec- 

Page 4 


tion Day? Does it mean in his putrefying flesh he 
will look upon his Lord? Does it mean his flesh will 
profit in the presence of his Lord? 

In the ancient Hebrew and Chaldee tongue, (the 
language of Job's day), the word flesh comes from 
the root word: BASAR, or Bawsawr, pronounced 
baw-sar. It means, "freshness." 

Baw-sawr comes from the prime-root Basar, 
Baw-sar, meaning "announcement of cheerful 
news." Both words import the idea, "to show forth, 
bring, carry, preach good tidings." They connote 
something "full and rosy like." The two words are 
almost identical in meaning. The former refers to 
"person," while the latter refers to announcement" 
of a good message from the person." 

The prime root, Basar, carries with it the mean- 
ing to bear a message of glad tidings, while the lat- 
ter, Baw-sawr, refers to the person, the body, [flesh] 
or [vessel] which carries the good message. In ei- 
ther case, both the original and the prime-root sug- 
gests "fresh and cheerful," and reminds me of the 
expression which Paul used when he wrote, "We 
have this treasure in earthern vessels that the ex- 
cellency may be of God and not man. " Baw-sawr, 
(by euphemism suggests a new and fresh person), 
and Baw-sar implies the new person has a fresh 

It should be noted Job did not use the ancient 
word, BASHAC, pronounced baw-shas which means 
to trample down, and suppress in shame. 

Oh my soul! What beauty is revealed in these 
little words. 

The people of God, according to language of Job 
will be raised with a fresh body and tongue. They 
will be raised in "freshness," in sweet smelling aro- 
matic aroma, possessing and bearing a grand and 
glorious message, even a message of glad tidings; 
which, according to the prime-root will be full, cheer- 
ful, and rosy like. 

One writer described these things as the "Song 
of Redemption." And the apostle Paul expressed it 

"All flesh is not the same flesh: but 
there is one kind of flesh of men, another 
flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and an- 
other of birds. There are also celestial bod- 
ies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory 

of the celestial is one, and the glory of the 
terrestial is another. There is one glory of 
the sun, and another glory of the stars: 
for one star differs from another star in 
glory. So also is the resurrection of the 
dead. It is sown in corruption; it is raised 
in incorruption; It is sown in dishonour; it 
is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; 
it is raised in power: It is sown a natural 
body; it is raised a spiritual body. "-I Corin- 
thians 15:39-44. 

Therefore, Brother Hunt, in the Resurrection yc 
can expect a BAW-SAWR body, with a BAW-SA' 
countenance and message. 

In view of the original language, I am inclined 1 
believe the body of Jesus, after His resurrectio 
was similar, even a "transformed" body. His resu 
rected body was not subject to the dimensions i 
time, space, death, nor anything of nature. His w< 
supernatural body. The word BAW-SAR seems li 
support the idea of a new and fresh body, and I a 
inclined to believe that we, if we are what we hop i 
to believe, will also possess that blessed and gloi 
ous body. For the people of God, a total transform: 
tion is in store. 


In closing, permit me to make just one note c 
observation on the word, "BASHAC," which Job di 
not invoke. The believer will be raised in freshnes 
in the Resurrection, while the reprobate will 9 
raised in the BASHAC, or in "shame, disgrace am 
trampled." The reprobate will be trampled upon il 
his or her resurrection, while the people of God w|i 
be raised in glory. We do know from the writings dt 
John, when Jesus appears the Second Time with 
out sin unto salvation, some will behold Him in lovto 
while others will behold Him in their shame. Th 
apostle's words: "ASHAMED BEFORE HIM" -I Job 
2:28 suggests that some, and we believe these lit 
be reprobate, will experience a state and conditioi 
which I care not to experience. It causes me I 
tremble to think that I may be one of them. The in 
plication of the apostle's words is that some will 1 
put to an open shame at His coming. 

What a difference between the root word 
Bashac and Basar! 

Job, the tried and tested servant of the Most Hig 
God, was provided a little glimpse, a little light < 
the glorious Resurrection of His Lord, and the dea<| 


Page 5 

; was shown, while vile and polluted in Adam's 
iture, by God's grace, had part in it. 

I hope this brief explanation, as I see it, will help 
>u in your question to me about the Resurrection. 

Brother Hunt, I really enjoyed the brief visit I had 
th you at your son's house during my stop-over 
sit to the Sarah Church in West Virginia. Turly, you 
e a "Blessed" man, and if I am what I hope to be, 
id if what I believe is the truth , then, I will see you 
lain. In closing, I must caveat the above expres- 
Dn, "If what I believe is the truth," because I read 
lere many "religious professors" have been sent 
'strong delusion" that they would believe a lie and 
; cursed and damned. Therefore, while my belief 
what I hope is the truth, it may very well be a lie. 
however, you can find witness with this, if you 
n find a little comfort in this, if your experience 
tnesses my experience, and understanding; then, 
joice as the apostle wrote, 

"The spirit itself beareth witness with our 
spirit, that we are the children of God: and if 
lildren, then heirs: heirs of God and joint-heirs 
with Christ. " 

Finally, I have the desire to see you again in this 
>rld. I look forward to another meeting with you, 
d to hear you speak of the wonderful things of 
ir Lord, even the things most surely believed 
long us. 

Insofar as the personal application of the text 
b used many centuries ago, I am persuaded you, 
f dear precious brother, will have the Baw-sawr 
dy which Job saw in faith. I am persuaded you, 
d the Lord's people, everywhere, already pos- 
ss, in part, the Baw-sar message. And in That Day, 
at Glorious Day when you sing the Song of Re- 
mption, your message will be unimpeded. In That 
ly, you will have the perfect body, the perfect mes- 
ge, the perfect tongue, and you will sing in per- 
;t harmony with all the saints, from every nation, 
ldred, and tongue. Your song will be a melodious 
mn and it will be sung in a tune which we have 
eady heard and know, though we cannot raise it 
ly today in the meeting house. But one day it will 

raised. According to the divine record, it is de- 
ribed as a "Song of Redemption." 

I hope my view, and these feeble remarks on the 
isurrection satisfy you. It is not only my position 
d view, it is the historical position the early fa- 
irs advocated in the church centuries ago, includ- 
g the apostle Paul when he confronted the 

Sadducees of old. 

The Lord bless thee, keep thee, and make His 
face shine upon thee is my prayer. 

I hope to see you soon. May the Lord bless and 
keep you is my prayer. My brief visit and acquain- 
tance with your son, Larry, was a real joy also. 

An unprofitable servant, 
Jack Dawsey 


Dear Elder Mewborn, 

It is to be found recorded in Revelation 18:20, 
the following words of the Apostle John, "Rejoice 
over her, thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and 
prophets; for God hath avenged you on her." The 
thought now enters one's mind for the reason that 
the inspiration of God would call the prophets and 
apostles holy. 

The word "holy" as used in this scripture ap- 
plies to each and all of the God-called, true proph- 
ets and apostles of old. There were only twelve God- 
called apostles, and they have had no successors 
in office. This number, twelve, has never changed 
from the beginning, and will remain original through- 
out all time and eternity. The true, God-called proph- 
ets and apostles had power given to them by God 
and Jesus Christ to raise the dead and also to per- 
form miracles. This power was not given to the el- 
ders in the church, who followed the apostles, and 
who were also ordained by the apostles. That is why 
they had no successors, as some claim to be today 

"And he (Elijah) stretched himself upon the child 
three times, and cried unto the Lord, and said, O 
Lord my God, I pray thee, let this child's soul come 
into him again. And the LORD heard the voice of 
Elijah; and the soul of the child came into him again, 
and he revived." 1st Kings 17:21-22. "But Peter put 
them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed; and 
turning him (himself) to the body said, Tabitha, arise. 
And he opened her eyes: and when she saw Peter, 
she sat up." Acts 9:40. "The same heard Paul speak: 
who steadfastly beholding him, and perceiving that 
he had faith to be healed, said with a loud voice, 
Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped and 
walked." Acts 14:9-10. "And it came to pass, that 

Page 6 


the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a 
bloody flux: to whom Paul entered in, and prayed, 
and laid his hands on him, and healed him. So when 
this was done, others also, which had diseases in 
the island, came, and were healed." Acts 28:8-9. 

The above scriptures prove, beyond any shadow 
of doubt, of the power given to them by Jesus Christ, 
to raise the dead, heal diseases, and perform 
miracles. There is no record in the scriptures any- 
where to show that He gave this power to anyone 
else. This is why they are called holy apostles and 
prophets in Rev. 1 8:20. The twelve apostles ordained 
elders and deacons, and when the work of the twelve 
was finished upon earth, all ordaining power went 
to the elders who also ordained other elders and 
deacons in the church, but after diligently search- 
ing the entire book called the Bible, I cannot find 
where deacons have ever laid hands on anybody 
or that deacons ever ordained anyone anywhere. If 
deacons did ordain in the scriptures, I wish some- 
one would tell me. 

Strictly and specifically speaking, I find the or- 
der of ordination of God from the scriptures to be 
as follows, viz: 

1. God appointed Jesus Christ as the 

first Apostle. See Hebrews 

2. Jesus Christ chose twelve and also 

ordained them - whom He also 
named apostles. See Mark 3:14- 
19 & Luke 6:13. 

3. The Apostles ordained Elders in the 

church. See Acts 14:23, Acts 
13:3&4 & Titus 1:5 

4. The Apostles ordained Deacons in the 

church. See Acts 6:1-6. 

Will the kind reader please search these scrip- 
tures, and find, if you can, where Deacons ever laid 
hands on anyone or ordained anybody. If anyone 
should determine that they have done so within the 
scriptures, as I have requested, please inform me. I 
would like to know. 

Now there were two who were numbered with 
these twelve apostles, but in the course of the un- 
folding of time and events, it was revealed that these 
two were not of the true number of twelve. "Judas 
by transgression fell, that he might go to his own 
place," (Acts 1:25), and Matthias, whom the eleven 
appointed with "Joseph called Barsabas who was 
surnamed Justus." (Acts 1:23). The attempt of the 
eleven to replace Judas by casting lots for Matthias 
and Joseph called Barsabas failed miserably, be- 

cause Christ had already from the foundation of til 
world by the Will of God (Ephesians 1 :1 and othef 
and by the commandment of God our Savior, arl 
by the promise of life which is in Christ Jesus, dl 
termined and decreed that a man who had an earth! 
name of Saul of Tarsus would be called from Jesi 
Christ out of Heaven on the road to Damascus. Gc 
changed this man's name from Saul to Paul. 

The fact remains that, although "Judas was nur I 
bered with us, and had obtained part of this mini 
try," (Acts 1:17, and "the lot fell upon Matthias, ar 
he was numbered with the eleven apostles," (Ac J 
1:26) did not give them lawful right to the tnl 
apostleship, for that had already been determine* 
for the Apostle Paul, "while as yet he had not mac 
the earth, nor the fields, nor the highest part of tr 
dust of the world," and there was no power, not eve 
the devil, himself, that could have prevented it frotj 
coming to pass. 

The wise man, Solomon, said, "Lo, this only hav 
I found, that God hath made man upright; but the 
have sought out many inventions." Eccl. 7:29. Or 
of man's inventions was "the presupposition ct 
man" to replace Judas Iscariot and name his hi 
man place with the twelve, but it was "the predispc 
sition of God" to overrule and superrule over mar 
in manifesting His own glory to name the twelft 
Apostle, who had been determined according to Hi 
purpose all the while, without man's assistance. 

I am glad and am made to rejoice that Elder Gi 
bert Beebe made this statement in this article, "th 
twelve endued apostles were invested with no powe 
to legislate — to make any laws for the church c 
God, but simply to judge, or to interpret to us, th 
laws and ordinances, and to define unto us the fait 
and practice required by the laws of the King c 
Saints, whom God has set upon His Holy Hill c 
Zion." I believe we have lived to see many depan 
tures from this statement in recent years. 

The following article entitled, "Matthias: Was H< 
An Apostle?", that was an editorial written by Elder 
Gilbert Beebe, and published in theAugust 15, 1879 
issue of the Signs of The Times is the best one 
have ever been blessed to read on this subject, 
would appreciate it very much if you would have 
republished in the Zion's Landmark, if you shouk 
ever have space for it, sometime. 

It, indeed, was a happy time on last second Sun 
day, January 8, 1995, when at the close of the ser 
vice at Mewborn's Church to see my dear cousin 


Page 7 

verly Brothers, come forward and ask for a home 
h Mewborn's Church. To see the church mem- 
s rejoicing brought tears of joy and gladness to 
poor soul. Remember me, if you can, when low 
His throne of mercy, I am, 

A trembling sinner, 
W. Williams Edwards 
Snow Hill, N.C., 28580 
January 16, 1995 


That Matthias was numbered with the apostles, 
1 by them intended to supply the place vacated 
Judas, there can be no reasonable doubt, for we 
so informed in the scriptures; and that he may 
re continued to be numbered with them until the 
ling of Paul, we have no positive testimony; but 
t he occupied one of the twelve apostolic thrones, 
n our judgment far less probable. But as we have 
record of any decision made or work performed 
him officially as ruling in judgment, it seems un- 
:essary for us to scrutinize his credentials. But 
ile we are informed that Matthias was numbered 
h the apostles by the will or election of the eleven, 
I probably with the concurrence of the one hun- 
d and twenty which were with them at Jerusa- 
i, before any of them were endued with power 
thority) from on high, we are informed in the most 
sitive language that Paul (is) an apostle of Jesus 
'ist by the will of God. — Eph. i:1 ; Col. i:1 . And in 
m. i:1 , it is further written that he is an apostle of 
us Christ by the commandment of God our Sav- 
and in 2 Tim. i:1 we are told that he is an apostle 
Jesus Christ, (not only by the will of God, but 
3) according to the promise of life which is in 
"ist Jesus. And in Titus i he claims to be "an 
>stle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of 
d's elect, and the acknowledging of the truth 
ich is after godliness; in hope of eternal life, which 
d, that cannot lie, promised before the world be- 
l, but hath in due times manifested his word 
Dugh preaching, which was committed unto me 
ording to the commandment of God our Saviour." 
ise, with many other passages, affirm that Paul 
in apostle by the will and commandment of God, 
ile other testimony of the word informs us that 
tthias was numbered with the apostles by the will 
I appointment of the disciples at Jerusalem, be- 
5 they were endued with apostolic power from 
high. Paul supposed himself to be not a whit 
lind the very chiefest of the apostles; but what 
tthias supposed on that subject we are not told, 
can we see that it could benefit us in the least to 

know. We presume that Matthias, and all the other 
disciples unto whom Christ appeared after his res- 
urrection from the dead, were competent witnesses 
that he was so risen, but not more so than was Paul; 
for although Paul had not been with the disciples 
from the days of John the Baptist, and in that re- 
spect was as one born out of due time, yet last of all 
he was seen of Paul also, as the risen and exalted 
Prince and Savior of his people. He said, "For I am 
the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be 
called an apostle, because I persecuted the church 
of God. But by the grace of God I am what I am; and 
this grace (by which he was made an apostle, and 
equal to the very chiefest of them) which was be- 
stowed upon me was not in vain; but I labored more 
abundantly than they all." 1 Cor. xv 8-10. 

Now, as by far the greatest share of the apos- 
tolic rules and decisions in judgment for the order 
and faith of the church of God which are given us in 
the New Testament are from the mouth and pen of 
Paul, it seems to us of vital importance to know 
which of the two, Matthias or Paul, was really seated 
upon one of the twelve thrones. Neither of them 
occupied one of these thrones at the time when the 
disciples numbered Matthias among them; for it was 
not until the regeneration, when the Son of man 
should ascend and sit upon the throne of his glory 
that they who had followed him should sit upon 
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 
— Matthew xix.28. Therefore, when he gave com- 
mandment unto the eleven, he commanded them to 
tarry in Jerusalem until they should be endued with 
power from on high. — Luke xxiv.49. They had no 
power from on high to elect or cast lots for an 
apostle, when they took on themselves the respon- 
sibility without power from heaven to make Matthias 
an apostle. Nor had they any authority from heaven 
to do anything officially, until the King should re- 
ceive His coronation, and take his seat upon His 
Mediatarial throne. If they, before they were endued 
with such authority, could officially act in making 
an apostle by election and lottery, why have not the 
disciples of this day as good right to supply them- 
selves with ministers, and so heap to themselves 
teachers? There were but twelve thrones to be oc- 
cupied, but twelve stars to appear in the crown of 
the Head of the church, but twelve foundations in 
which were the names of the twelve apostles, as the 
holy city, New Jerusalem, came down from God out 
of heaven; and if Paul was one of the twelve, as the 
city came down from God, then Matthias, although 
numbered with, was not one of the twelve divinely 
appointed or recognized apostles, which are empow- 
ered to rule in judgment in the kingdom of Christ. 

Page 8 


And if Matthias is seated upon an apostolic throne, 
then Paul is not what he supposed and repeatedly 
affirmed that he was. If Matthias, instead of Paul, 
occupies a throne of judgment, Paul lacks much of 
being equal to the very chiefest of the apostles, as 
he, if that be so, neither sits on one of the twelve 
thrones of judgment, nor is his name in any one of 
the twelve foundations of the holy Jerusalem (the 
gospel church) which came down from God out of 
heaven. And if Paul was not an inspired apostle of 
Jesus Christ, would not his decisions be stripped 
of much of their binding authority on the church of 

The simple word apostle, which signifies one 
sent forth, may be applied to any one sent forth, 
whether as an apostle in the sense in which the 
twelve were, or not. Apollos was sent forth by the 
church to accompany Paul, as the Holy Ghost com- 
manded, and Silas and Timothy also were; but these 
are nowhere called apostles of Jesus Christ by the 
will of God. We think there were but twelve divinely 
endued apostles, clothed with apostolic authority 
to sit on thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, 
to whom the keys of the kingdom were given, that 
what they bound on earth should be final and irre- 
vocable, being bound also in heaven. As nearly all 
the judgments, decisions and rules for the obser- 
vance of Gentile churches were delivered to them 
by Paul, and as we have not a word from Matthias, it 
would be a serious thing to divest Paul of his apos- 
tolic authority. Judas Iscariot was chosen to take 
part of the apostleship, and undoubtedly fulfilled the 
design for which he was chosen; but he fell by apos- 
tasy, and went to his own place, before any of the 
apostles were endued with apostolic power from on 
high, or baptized with the Holy Ghost, and conse- 
quently before the regeneration, in which the Son 
of man ascended the throne of His Mediational glory 
in the organization of the gospel church, in which 
the apostles were to sit upon twelve thrones, judg- 
ing the twelve tribe of Israel. So it is clear that Ju- 
das Iscariot, though once numbered with the twelve 
apostles, never sat upon any one of the twelve 
thrones of judgment. But Paul did fill and magnify 
his office, and labored more abundantly in the 
apostleship than all his eleven fellow-apostles, and 
was not a whit behind or inferior to any of them. All 
the saints of the gospel dispensation are witnesses 
of the resurrection of Christ from the dead; but the 
twelve apostles were undued to rule in judgment, 
and to sit on thrones of judgment. But even the en- 
dued apostles were invested with no power to leg- 
islate — to make any laws, but simply to judge, or 
interpret to us, the laws and ordinances, and to de- 

fine unto us the faith and practice required by l! 
laws of the King of saints, whom God has set upl 
his holy hill of Zion. — Psa. ii.6. God, by his H»| 
Spirit, could command the church, saying, "Sew 
rate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereurl 
I have called them;" but we have no instance j 
corded of the apostles, after they were baptized w j 
the Holy Ghost, and enthroned in apostolic powj 
ever attempting to make ministers or apostles I 
Christians, but their testimony is that God has J 
the members in the body, the church, as it hi 
pleased him. And that only the ascended Lord, wi 
led captivity captive, received and gave gifts url 
men. "And he gave some apostles, and some proa 
ets, and some pastors and teachers." But all the! 
places and positions shall be given to them I 
whom they are prepared of our heavenly Father I 
Matt, xx.20-23. 

(Editorial by Elder Gilbert Beebe, August 15, 


Snow Hill, N.C. 28580 
June 20,1994 

Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am sending you two articles that I found in r] 
husband's, Elder S.M. Gray, Sr.'s desk, after r: 
death on July 2,1991. 

One of them is a portion of his experience tn 
was written about the year 1959, after a severe I 
ness when he was in the hospital. The other one! 
a letter that he wrote to you on June 16, 1973, jtj 
after he was received a member of the church al 
was baptized. 

After my dear husband was received into tfl 
church, and later ordained to the ministry it wi 
our blessing to attend many of our churches in ma] 
places, and we both enjoyed doing this very mud 
We found many friends and loved ones, and I til 
lieve they would enjoy reading his experience a I 
correspondence that has never been published. f 
you should be given a mind to have them publish : 
in the Zion's Landmark for the benefit of those wl|> 
knew and loved my dear husband, I will apprecial 
it very much. 

It has been a lonely time to have to go on whfc 
out him. He was a good husband to me and the fac 
ily, and bore a good name in the neighborhood he; 
where he lived a lifetime. I hope the church meih 


Page 9 

rs will continue to remember me and come to see 
5 and let me hear from them whenever they can. 
With much love to you, Susie, and your family, 

Sincerely and humbly yours, 
Elsie H. Gray 


As I write this, I realize that, at best, I do not have 
> long to live, and I would wish to say that during 
f little stay here on earth, it has been my blessing 
have the best friends and neighbors a person 
uld be blessed with. They were almost always 
ing more for me than I could return. This includes 
aithful wife, and four children that gave me plea- 
re in their growing up. All of them have been 
long my many blessings. 

I have lived in a very fast, changing span in this 
ie world, 1 91 4 to the current date. Inventions that 
me about in my childhood already look like relics 
antiquity. I like to study the changing times, and 
i great works of our Creator. I was seldom lonely 

it was when I was alone in the fields, in the woods, 
on the rivers, observing His creation, that I often 
t closer to God. 

Often, when in a group of people, I would do the 
tening, while the others talked, for if there is any- 
ng to be learned, surely the listener has the ad- 
ntage over the speaker. However, if I was called 
on for advice or suggestions, if in my feeble way 
>lt I could do the person any good, I was happy to 


Although, I guess it is no credit to anyone, at 
les to relieve tension or get a chuckle from the 
>wd, I would venture forth some foolishness, ex- 
gerated, sometimes, to a point where it would de- 
ive no one. 

I suppose what I have written thus far would 
ike it appear or seem that all my life has been a 
sasure, but such is not the case. At times, when I 
uld not feelthe presence of the Lord, I was cast 
wn and felt to be lost. From my childhood, I prayed 
God to give me just enough here to pay my just 
bts to mankind in a natural way, and let me suffer 
my life here on earth, if it be His will, and neces- 
ry, but more than all, at last give me an everlast- 
I home with Him after death. 

There were times when I would look back at the 

blessings bestowed upon me, and I would think of 
the sinful life I had led in repay for them. 

At such times, I would think surely God is doing 
all for me on earth that He will ever do for me, and 
that I must go to torment when I departed this life. 
Such times would grieve me very much. 

Then, on one such occasion I was made to know 
that should my tears forever flow, or should it fall 
my lot to live in agony all the remainder of the days 
of my natural life, it would not atone for just one of 
my sins. Being enabled to consummate the fullness 
of this thought made me feel better. I was given to 
realize and understand that all my salvation did not 
depend on the efforts or works as such a worm as I, 
but rather on the precious blood of the Lord and 
Saviour, Jesus Christ. I now have a very small, wee, 
hope at times, while at other times I stand in much 
fear and doubt. 

I do know, however, that our dear Saviour can 
do more for us than we are capable of thinking. I 
have witnessed it several times. I shall mention one 
of them now. Once, I lay in a hospital with such pain 
for a duration so long that it seemed I could stand it 
no longer. So far as I can remember, I had not been 
blessed to give the Lord a thought. I was only think- 
ing of myself and my family, and what would hap- 
pen to them, if I should die. 

Then, there was this day when I felt I could stand 
the constant pain no longer. I suddenly said, "Lord, 
let me rest a little while, so I might stand it longer." 
Relief was instant, and during years since then, I 
have suffered no great pain from this ailment. Oc- 
casionally, there is just a nagging, sometime, to re- 
mind me of the Lord, and what He did for me on this 
day. I know in my selfish way, if I could have thought 
of it, I would have asked for a complete cure, not 
just a little while. The dear Lord gave me much more 
than I was capable of thinking or asking. 

In this experience, I was made to know that ev- 
erything, everywhere, is subject to His will. Normally 
a person would be praying or begging for relief al- 
most immediately from such pain as that, but I could 
not do so until it was at the appointed time of His 

I would praise the Lord, if in my weakness I knew 
how. I often am made to beg Him, even as of now, to 
let me live in such a manner and way that is accept- 
able unto Him, but the more I beg, the worse I do. 

I shall close these few lines of my experience by 

Page 10 


saying we continue to beg for His mercy. This in- 
cludes my family, neighbors, our church friends, and 
my unworthy self, with the world about us. May we 
beg for His presence to ever be with the servants 
He has chosen to uphold His name here on earth. 
May we all be blessed to turn to Him in our darkest 
moments for He is the only very present help in time 
of trouble. 

S.M. Gray, Sr. 

(A Good Letter) 
Snow Hill, N.C. 
June 16, 1973 

Dear Brother Mewborn, 

First I would like to tell you how very much I en- 
joyed the preaching Sunday. I thought all three of 
you were blessed to deliver in a precious way, and 
that I was blessed to receive, at least, a portion. Also, 
to see the church dwelling together in unity and 
peace is wonderful indeed. (Psalms 133:1.) 

Now, if it be the Lord's will, I will attempt to tell a 
few more of the precious things He has given me. 
Although we feel that He has ever been with us in 
our troubles, our lives, as you know, have not al- 
ways been one of a flowery bed of ease. 

My dear wife, Elsie, and I had both been in and 
out of hospitals on several occasions. Some of these 
times were considered by our physicians quite se- 
rious. Our earthly doctors so stated these things to 
us. I will just take time to mention one of my stays 
in the hospital. 

I was confined with a severe case of kidney colic, 
and due to my excess weight, the doctors felt they 
could not remove the stone that was causing all the 
trouble. They gave me medicine and shots (or in- 
jections) of pain killing dope, which they said should 
put any man to sleep, but they failed to deaden my 
pain. I would beg for more shots, and the doctor 
said I had all my heart could stand, that he would 
try to study another remedy for me. I lay in this po- 
sition, I think, for about two days and nights. 

One morning, I felt that I could stand it no longer, 
and that I would surely die. I was made to close my 
eyes, and say, "Oh! Lord, please, just let me rest a 
little while that I might be enabled or made to stand 
the pain longer." Dear Brother, I wish to tell you that 

my pain vanished almost as quickly as a light yj 
would turn off from a switch on the wall. I believl 
then, as I do now, that mine was a clear case til 
Jesus is very present help in time of need for it w] 
at that time I saw the need of Him. Up or until til 
time, I had put my trust in my earthly doctors. J 
though I was totally unworthy of it, you and ycl 
dear father, Elder Joshua E. Mewborn, paid mc] 
visit while I was in the Parrott Memorial Hospil] 
Kinston, North Carolina, at that time. 

Brother, J.M., as I have probably said before] 
believe I was made to see that the Old Baptist wt 
an humble, special people fairly early in my life, a 
was made to love them to some extent. 

As time moved on, I seemed to love them mc^ 
and more, and was made to realize that they are t 
only people in this time world who, when G< 
blesses them, give Him all the honor, praise ai 
glory for all things from His matchless and perfc 
Gift, His Son, the Lord Jesus Christ. Although I kne 
I would never be worthy of it, I did so hope very mu 
and longed for the time when He would give me t 
strength to ask a home with them someday. 

From time to time, I dreamed of being in mei 
ings with these wonderful people, often enjoyii 
them, but I never received any evidence that I woi 
be one of them. 

Once, I had a dream that distressed me quite 
bit. I dreamed I was present at a meeting when t] 
pastor and members were discussing the affairs! 
the church. I thought I was invisible to them, ail 
they knew not that I was there, but I could see ad 
hear them very well. 

After discussing some other things, I thougl 
the pastor said, "McKinley Gray has promised to jel 
this church someday." When I awoke, I was made 
realize I was in this meeting in a secret manner at 
way; and not only that, but that my promise w; 
worth less than nothing. 

I was made to try to ask the Lord once again, 
my time should ever come to offer to the church, 
make it known to me in a clear way that I could alt 
gether accept, regardless of my sins, for I felt tiw 
although we be ever so simple within ourselves, h 
can, at His will and His time, reveal to us just whl 
He means in no uncertain way. 

I have a hope that He, my Lord and Saviour, d 
just that for this poor sinner. While I was in the ho - 


Page 11 

ll with my heart attack in April, 1973, I enjoyed 
visits that you, the other brethren, members of 
church, and friends were given a mind to pay 
The prayer seemed to give me so much com- 
I Then after I had returned home for about two 
;ks, I had this vision in the early morning of April 
h, 1973, when I suddenly found myself in a beau- 

I building that I cannot describe; also, that I was 
rounded by the members of our Church at 
wborn's, and they were rejoicing among them- 
ves and over the fact that I was with them. 

At a very early moment, I thought one said, "It's 
mall crowd," and about the same moment I was 
de to think that it was a meeting for which there 
5 an admission fee charged, and that I had not 
d mine. I was getting ready to arise to leave, when 
deacon, Brother Lloyd Bartlett, thrust an open 
nnbook in my hands and said, "It's all on Page 
, 19." I had not seen a hymnbook until this time. 

II took place so quickly. 

Dear Brother, I awoke with a feeling of relief, such 
I have never felt before. I went to get the Durand 
.ester Hymnbook of our church, which we were 
ssed to have in our home, and I tried to read those 
ee verses, although the tears filled my eyes to 
:h an extent that I had to stop reading them from 
e to time. When I had finished reading them, I 
s made to feel, "Yes, indeed, He paid my admis- 
n fee, the shedding of His precious blood, on the 
iged Tree of The Cross, I hope, for me." 

I was made willing, not only to face this people 
h my sins, but also made to feel I must do so on 
! next visit to the church to offer myself to them, 
it would be the last one He would ever suffer me 

I still had a great desire to tell you people in a 
•st convincing way of how unworthy I was and 
; but, I was unable to say much. When you placed 
lr hand upon me, I felt like I was with a people 
o knew my feelings and what I desired or wanted 
say far better than I could say it, myself. My bap- 
m was just as wonderful, but I am going to stop. 
! can never tell all of it, for the half of it has never 
an told. 

We still desire your prayers for Him, our God, to 
*p us humble, and to know that besides Him there 
none other. 

A little brother, in hope, 
S.M. (McKinley) Gray, Sr. 

(Wayne County, North Carolina) 

Elder J.M. Mewborn, 

Zion's Landmark 

Willow Spring, N.C. 27592 

Dear Elder Mewborn, 

I am enclosing my check for $1 5.00 to cover the 
cost of the Landmark for the last two years. I will 
appreciate it very much if you will please allow a 
query or notice in your paper for me about Elder 
Shadrack (Shade) Pate, my great, great grandfather: 

"WANTED: A good copy of the original photo- 
graph of Elder Shadrack (Shade) Pate. Call or write 
Rev. J.E. Smith, 668 Woodend Drive, S.E., Concord, 
N.C, 28025, Telephone: 1-704-786-0461 or 1-704-782- 
1785. Information and/or price welcomed." 

This is very, very important to me. Please re- 
spond. Thank you. 


James E. Smith 

668 Woodend Drive, S.E. 

Concord, N.C. 28025 

Will someone help Mr. James E. Smith locate the 
photograph of his great, great grandfather, Elder 
Shadrack (Shade) Pate? He is very, very much in- 
terested in obtaining it, as you can see. 

Information from Elder Shadrack (Shade) Pate's 
obituary states that he was born March 10, 1807, 
and died October 11, 1891, making him 84 years of 
age at the time of his death. At the age of 21 , on the 
third Sunday in May, 1828, he united with the Primi- 
tive Baptist Church at Nahunta, Wayne County, N.C, 
and was baptized by Elder Haywood Ham. He was 
pastor of Nahunta Church at the time of his death in 

Very clear in my mind today is my memory as I 
sat in the old church building at Nahunta over forty 
years ago, gazing at the large portrait of him that 
hanged in the pulpit of that church. To me he had 
the most humble, Christ-like, saintly expression that 
I ever beheld on the face of mortal man. Even as a 
child, it struck me with awe. In facing the pulpit in 
that old meeting house, now dismantled and de- 
stroyed, also were hanged the portraits, three of 
them side by side, of Elder J.W. Gardner, Elder T.B. 
Lancaster and Elder Pate, in that order, pastors who 
served for a period of almost one hundred years. 

I remember that it was a large church building, 


Page 12 

or meeting house, possibly 35' x 60' in dimensions. 
It had large, box-type pews that were arranged in 
sections all over the meeting house. The pulpit stood 
out about one-third distance from the rear of the 
building to allow space in those days or the black 
members of the church. I remember seeing them as 
they would, at least five or six, enter from the rear 
door. There were valuable relics in that old build- 
ing, two of them being the original bookboard that 
held the Bible, handplained and hand carved, with 
an old, hard back, plank bench (pew) that dated from 
the original church building of 1791, when the 
church was organized. It is a shame that these things 
are gone, and, apparently, have been destroyed. 

When the church ceased to hold meeting at this 
place in the late 1 960's or early 1 970's, I am told that 
the heirs of the original donor of the land came and 
reclaimed it, having the building and contents re- 
moved. It seems that no one knows what became of 
any of the contents (including the portraits) which 
lawfully belonged to the Primitive or Old School Bap- 
tist Church. I am told that the interior had been van- 
dalized before the building was torn down and re- 
moved. It had very old hymn books and a nice pul- 
pit Bible. This building had been erected in 1892, 
and the prior one in 1791, when the church was or- 

An interesting fact now comes to mind in this 
matter from the obituary of my grandmother, Bar- 
bara Fields Mewborn, (1854-1938), the husband of 
J.M. (John Moses) Mewborn, the latter being my 
namesake. I shall quote from it, as written by my 
dear father, Elder Joshua E. Mewborn, in the year 
1938 as follows: 

"Mother united with the Church at Mewborn's, 
Greene County, N.C., on the second Sunday in Janu- 
ary, 1882, and was baptized the following Sunday 
morning by Elder Shade Pate. Mewborn's Church at 
that time did not have a pastor, and I have heard her 
say that she went to Old Nahunta Church in Wayne 
County on the following Saturday at their regular 
meeting time where Elder Pate was serving as pas- 
tor. She said it was a very, very cold day, the ice 
being an inch thick on the stream near the old meet- 
ing house, where she was baptized. In going to the 
church on that very cold third Saturday back in Janu- 
ary, 1882, we are told the she related a beautiful ex- 
perience of giving God all the glory for the hope of 
her salvation and the many mercies bestowed on 
her all her life. Mother lived a faithful member all 
her days, and was one of the most active members 
at the time of her death, particularly in sharing or 

doing her part in a financial way. Often, she wof 
help the weaker members in this manner." 

Mr. James E. Smith is the current pastor of I 
Center United Methodist Church, Concord, Nc 
Carolina, and I told him recently in a telephone c 
versation that I had as much interest in obtain! 
this photograph of Elder Shadrack (Shade) Pate 
he did. If anyone, anywhere, can help us, please i 
me (collect), J.M. Mewborn, 919-552-5929 or 919-5 
4494. We will pay any reasonable expenses in fi 
ing or obtaining it. Will you let us hear? We w; 
that photograph! Will you help us? 

J.M. Mewborn 

(If the Lord will, I hope to record (or leave 
record) two or three incidents during the lifetime 
Elder Shade Pate that were told to me by old time] 
when I was a child. They are very interesting ab<| 
this venerable, old servant of God, and should] 
left on record. Please look for them in future issil 
of Zion's Landmark. JMM.) 





Dear Brother Mewborn and Susie, 

I am late with my renewal of the Zion's Larl 
mark. Please do with the remainder as you see f 

We have enjoyed your writings in the papl 
Woodrow tried to read the last issue, but becail 
he has cataracts on both eyes now with the small 
print made it somewhat difficult. 

We hope this finds everyone well. As for us, I 
are about the same. We surely do miss all of yc] 
and especially in going to church, and seeing tl 
dear ones in North Carolina. 

Woodrow asks almost every day if there is (A 
ing to be a meeting or an association somewhel 
We would love to come up there, but the weatffl 
will be colder where you are shortly. You, all of ycfl 
can come this way, and we would be happy to hal 
you. Please give our love to all. 

Ones in hope, 
Rena and Woodrow Lake, y 
Kissimmee, Florida, 34746 1 
November 10, 1994 


Page 1 3 

Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I am sorry that I have not paid for my subscrip- 
ts the Landmark. I was 100 years old on No- 
iber 9, 1994, and can no longer keep up with my 
ments as I once did. I enjoy reading the Land- 
k very much. Please find enclosed a check for 
00. 1 hope this will take care of the amount now 
. If not, please let me know. 


Tom Manring 

Lawsonville, N.C., 27022 

December 7, 1994 

Dear Brother Mewborn, 

am so sorry that I have neglected to send in my 
jwal for the paper, but I enjoy reading it so very 
h, and would not like to not get it. Enclosed is a 
;k for $30.00 for three years. Please use the re- 
ider for the fund. 

My father, W.J. (Bud) Halton, was a deacon in 
mt Olive Primitive Baptist Church, Brownsboro, 
is, for many years. My husband, J.F. (Fred) Boyd, 
also a deacon at Mount Olive Church. Our pas- 
now is Elder Neel Luce, Kemp, Texas, and we 
him dearly, we hope, for Christ's sake, 
fours in love and blessed hope. 

A little sister in Texas, I hope, 
Opal Boyd 

Brownsboro, Texas, 75756 
October 9, 1994 


Bister Pearl Neville, age 94, of Durham, North 
jlina, passed away on Friday, February 4, 1994, 
le Brian Center, where she had resided for the 
two years of her life. She is survived by three 
s, Mr. Raymond Hargis and Mr. Emory Hargis, 
i of Durham, N.C., and Mr. Wesley George Hargis 
liami, Florida; four grandchildren, five great- 
idchildren, and a great great grandchild are left 
ind to mourn her passing. 

3raveside services were held at 2:00 p.m. at 
>dlawn Memorial Park, where her body was laid 
ist. The services were conducted by Rev. Fred 

Our church records show that Sister Pearl 
Neville became a member of Roxboro Primitive Bap- 
tist Church by letter on October 1 , 1 922, in the name 
of Pearl Hargis. I could not locate this letter of dis- 
mission from her former church in our record to in- 
form you dear ones where and when she first be- 
came a member of this precious church and the pre- 
cious doctrine for which it contends. Later on in life, 
she remarried, and moved away from the Roxboro, 
N.C., area to Durham, N.C. The writer was never 
given the privilege to fellowship with her at one of 
our church meetings; but, dear, precious ones, I 
believe that communion is within the heart. The 
hymn, "Blest Be the Tie That Binds," comes to mind 
now, for all God's children share the same doubts, 
same fears, same hopes, and the same aims. I de- 
sire to write this letter in accordance with an experi- 
ence I was given and the overpowering love I felt 
for this precious sister whom I did not know in the 
flesh. I am so weak and poor. Unless I am guided by 
His Almighty, gracious Hand, this notice will be writ- 
ten like that of my flesh, cold and dead. 

The day before Sister Pearl's death, Thursday, 
February 3, 1 994, 1 was at my work when these words 
came to mind so strongly: "God Is The Light and 
The Way." These words stayed with me for days, 
while pondering so heavily in my heart and mind. 
Then on Saturday, February 5th, two sisters called 
to tell me about Sister Pearl's death; one of the sis- 
ters also informed me she was blind. I cannot tell 
you even in portion of the emotions that flowed 
through this old wretched, unworthy body of mine 
for the love I was given for her. The words, that had 
been on my mind so strongly, were now at rest in 
my heart. I believe these words were meant for her; 
not because of her blindness, Oh no!, but, because 
of the Single Eye she received when she was deliv- 
ered from that darkness of sin and death into this 
Great Light of our Lord Jesus Christ, our Saviour, 
whom she was made to trust, and was given that 
blessed hope that Jesus suffered, bled and died on 
that rugged cross for her sins. This precious hope 
was, indeed, what sustained her in life, giving her 
the strength and courage she needed to continue 
her travel onward in this world of woe. For a child of 
God, God is their Sunshine, their Life, their All-in- 
All. Without the hope of Christ in our hearts, life is 
not worth living, no matter what earthly treasures 
one may hold. 

Two weeks went by after my appointment to write 
this notice before I could call her son, Raymond 
Hargis. He told me that his dear mother lived a rough 
life in this world. He said she had suffered for many 

Page 14 


many years with the disease, glaucoma, that im- 
paired her vision. It was just the past five years of 
her life that it finally took her vision completely But, 
he said even through all of her trials and tribula- 
tions, she professed her love for the church, and 
that she was blessed to keep her faith. 

I believe that losing her sight to the world was 
made bearable to Sister Pearl, along with the other 
woes she had to suffer during her stay on earth. All 
of these woes, purposed for her good by the Al- 
mighty God, manifested this Light that caused her 
faith to grow and cling to that Tree of Life. Even when 
the Light grew dim, it was sufficient for she believed 
that God was her supplier of every need, and that 
He knew what she would be in need of, even before 
the beginning of time, before the foundation of the 

I would like to close this obituary notice with a 
scripture. It is found recorded in the Book of Rev- 
elation, Chapter 22, verse 5, as follows, 

"And there shall be no night there; and they 
need no candle, neither light of the sun; for 
the Lord God giveth them light: and they 
shall reign for ever and ever." 

We at Roxboro Primitive Baptist Church would 
like to extend our sympathy to the family. May they 
be given to feel our loss is her eternal gain. 

Be it resolved that a copy of this obituary notice 
be sent to Zion's Landmark for publication, one to 
the family, and one be placed in the church record. 

Written by the least of all. 

Linda Perkins, Committee, 
Elder O.J. Wray, Jr., Moderator 
Ruby C. Day, Clerk 


We, the members of Flat River Primitive Baptist 
Church, Roxboro, Person County, North Carolina, 
bow in humble submission to the will of our Lord 
and Savior. The Lord saw fit to call Sister Arabell 
Hill from this world on July 17, 1994. 

Sister Arabell Hill was the daughter of the late 
Jennie May Clayton and Edward Fuller Rhew. She 
was born April 6, 1911, and passed away July 17, 
1994. She was 83 years old. 

She married John Hill on December 31, 1932. 
They had two daughters and one son. The two 

daughters preceded her in death. She is survi\i 
by one son, Darrow Hill, Greeneville, Tennessee; 
grandchildren; one sister, Frances Wade, Roxbo 
N.C., and one brother, Clayton Rhew, Timberla i 

Sister Arabell loved her church, and attenci 
when her health permitted. She asked for a ho] 
with Flat River Primitive Baptist Church on Mondl 
July 2, 1945, at the Lower Country Line Primilj 
Baptist Association. She was baptized on July I 
1945, by Elder L.P. Martin. Her funeral service v| 
conducted on Tuesday, July 19, 1994, at Flat Rij 
Primitive Baptist Church, by her pastor, Elder Pi 
Clark. Her body was laid to rest in the Hill Fan 
Cemetery, located in Rougemont, North Carolin 

Therefore, be it resolved that three copies of I 
obituary notice be made and distributed as follow 
one to the family, one to Zion's Landmark for pul 
cation, and one retained for the church records 

Done by order of Flat River Primitive Bapj 
Church, Roxboro, North Carolina. 

Elder Paul M. Clark, Pasto 
Bernard Whitefield, Clerk I 

Nancy Yancey and Cyrenal 
Whitfield, Committee I 


Rentha Garrett Clayton, age 96, was born e 
cember 18, 1897, and died August 18, 1994, after h 
extended illness. She was the daughter of the It 
George and Maggie Simpson Garrett, and wife! 
Calvin Preston Clayton, who passed away Janur 
11, 1960. 

Her funeral was conducted at 11 a.m. SaturdJ 
August 20, 1994, at Apex Funeral Home Chapelt 
Elder Thomas Whitley. Her son, Dewey, gave a he" 
felt eulogy in memory of his mother. She was b i 
ied beside her husband in the Willow Spring Chul 

Mrs. Clayton is survived by a daughter, Magi 
Eunice Clayton, of the home, 205 North Dixon Al 
Cary, NC; two sons, Connie C. Clayton, also of CI 
and George D. Clayton of Belmont, NC; three 1 
ters, Mrs. Maggie Oakley of Roxboro, NC, Mrs. Ml 
Tilley and Mrs. Myrtle Ruth Robinson of Rougemfl 
NC; nine grandchildren; and sixteen great gral 


Page 15 

Idren. A son, Clyde, preceded her in death. 

She was a native of Durham County, North Caro- 
I and was a retired public school employee. She 
» received into the fellowship of Helena Primitive 
)tist Church in February, 1937, at the Saturday 
iting. She was baptized by her pastor, Elder Lex 
lhandler. She was blessed to be an humble and 
oted member as long as her health would per- 
. She lived in Apex and Cary, which made it some 
tance from her home to her church. She always 
med so happy to get there. She and some of her 
lily would sometimes spend the night at our 
ne, which we enjoyed very much. 

She was wonderfully blessed to have Eunice, a 
ng and dutiful daughter, with her until the end, 
two faithful sons. 

We wish to express our sympathy to her entire 
lily. We feel that she is in that blessed number 
[ shall inherit the Kingdom prepared for His chil- 
li from the foundation of the world. 

It was requested that three copies of this notice 
nade, one for her family, one for church records, 
one for Zion's Landmark. 

Written by a friend at the request of the church 

Nancy C. Whitfield and 
Lela Pennington, Clerk. 
Elder David Minter, Pastor 


Brother Allen Curtis Wooten was born April 10, 
4. It pleased our Heavenly Father to call him from 
midst in this time world on May 17, 1994, at 
enville Villa Nursing Home, Greenville, North 

He was the son of the late Allen B. and Elizabeth 
phenson Wooten. He was married to Nannie 
ams on December 19, 1928, who preceded him 
eath on January 8, 1988. 

Brother Wooten is survived by one daughter, 
y Elizabeth Wooten Weiss, of Safed, Israel; three 
is, Julius Wooten, Virginia Beach, Va., Frank 
oten, Lillington, N.C., and William Allen Wooten, 
ston, N.C. Three brothers, Woodrow Wooten, 
>oro, N.C, Luther Wooten and Johnnie Wooten, 
sclesfield, N.C, with four grandchildren and one 

great grandchild are left behind to mourn his pass- 

Brother Wooten believed in the true and Living 
God. He joined Autrey's Creek Primitive Baptist 
Church on Monday after the second Sunday in Au- 
gust, 1934. By request of Brother Curtis, the church 
met at his home, and he was received in full fellow- 
ship, and was baptized the same day by Elder J.C 
Smith. He remained a faithful member until his death. 

Brother Curtis Wooten was an humble, quiet and 
kind man, and when there was work to be done at 
our church building and yard, he was always there 
and did his part. Brother Curtis was loved dearly 
and will be missed by all who knew him. The funeral 
service was conducted by Elder Kenneth Windham 
and Elder Joe Sawyer at Autrey's Creek Primitive 
Baptist Church, Edgecombe County, North Carolina, 
and burial was in the church cemetery. 

It is requested by the church that three copies 
of this obituary notice be made, one copy for the 
church record, one copy for the family, and one copy 
for publication in Zion's Landmark. 

Written by one who loved him very much. 

Myra G. Wooten, Clerk 
Fountain, N.C 27829 


It is my sad duty to inform you that my mother, 
June Fulghum Cox, passed away September 
26,1992, after a short illness. Her body was laid to 
rest two days later in Fayetteville, North Carolina, 
next to the resting place of her husband, John A. 
Cox, who predeceased her on July 12, 1967. Elder 
Stokes, of Jacksonville, N.C, conducted her funeral 
service, and spoke of the many legacies of love, 
kindness, gentleness, humor, and the grace of God 
in Jesus Christ that my mother left her family and 
all those who were blessed to know her. 

June Fulghum Cox was born near Selma, 
Johnston County, North Carolina, on September 22, 
1914, the eleventh of twelve children, born to Tho- 
mas Ruffin, and Lucinda (Brady) Fulghum. With the 
passing of her parents, she and her younger brother, 
Harold, went to live with their sister, Zilphia Stanfield, 
in Selma, North Carolina. She was a graduate of 
Selma High School, attended East Carolina 
Teacher's College, Greenville, N.C, and graduated 

Page 16 


from the Hardbargers School of Business, Raleigh, 
N.C. She married John A. Cox, Griffon, N.C. in 1934, 
and resided in Fayetteville, N.C, where my sister, 
Eleanor, and I were born. Eleanor is the wife of Dr. 
Nickolas J. Sojka. They reside in Afton, Virginia, and 
have three sons and one granddaughter. I am mar- 
ried to the former Inajo Singleton, of Eden, North 
Carolina. We now live in Vienna, Virginia, and have 
two sons. 

Eleanor and I have fond memories of the Primi- 
tive Baptist Church. Just after World War II had 
ended in 1945, we lived in Rocky Mount, North Caro- 
lina, where mother united with the Falls Primitive 
Baptist Church, and was baptized. We attended ser- 
vices there many times, as well as the Bethany Primi- 
tive Baptist Church, at Pine Level, North Carolina, 
where we would go when visiting aunt Zilphia 
Stanfield, who was also a member of the Primitive 
Baptist Church all her life. 

From Rocky Mount, North Carolina, we moved 
to Fayetteville in June, 1949. Mother remained in 
Fayetteville until she retired from the North Caro- 
lina Highway Department, and then she moved to 
Charlottesville, Virginia, in 1974. She then attended 
the Brightwood Primitive Baptist Church, located 
north of Charlottesville, Virginia, until her death. 

Our precious mother lived her entire life, reflect- 
ing the grace of God she so strongly felt and in which 
she believed. Her life touched everyone who knew 
her with the Holy Spirit, and her presence touches 
us still. 

Her son, 
John A. Cox, Jr. 
Vienna, Va. 22182 
January 11, 1995 

ministry, called for a presbytery to examine the afcl 
said brother. 

On December 3, 1994, a presbytery was or I 
nized by appointing Elder Cletus Turner as Model 
tor, Elder Ralph Gaines as Clerk, and Elder Stc 
Mosely to examine the candidate. Elder Les 
Stewart was appointed to offer the ordination pray 
Elder Reuben Hawks to deliver the charge, a 
Brother Troy Hutchens as Spokesman for Russl 
Creek Church. 

Afterwards, Brother Bernard Hutchens was 
livered unto the presbytery by the Spokesman 
the Church, whereby Brother Bernard Hutchens I 
examined and found worthy of ordination to the 
fice of Elder. He was then set apart by fasting at 
prayer and the laying of the hands by the presbyti 
whereby the said Brother Bernard Hutchens v 
ordained to the full work of the Gospel Ministry ! 
ter receiving the charge, he was delivered back) 
the church. 

Witness our hands on this day, December; 

(Elder) Cletus Turner, Moderator 
(Elder) Ralph Gaines, Clerk 

The Following ordained were present: 

Ralph Gaines 
Lester G. Stewart 
Reuben Hawks 
Walter Branch 
Kenneth D. Hopkins 
Steve Moseley 
Cletus Turner 

(Sister June F. Cox was a faithful reader and sub- 
scriber of Zion's Landmark for many years. We trust 
that God will be with her family in the loss of their 
dear mother. JMM.) 


The Russell Creek Primitive Baptist Church, 
Patrick County, Virginia, feeling that Brother Ber- 
nard Hutchens has been called to the work of the 

Sammie Hazelwood 
Sam R. Dalton 
Norman H. Quesenberry 
Amos Cassell 
J.B. Mitchell, Jr. 
Clifton King 
Victor C. Phillips 
Samuel R. Wood 
Troy Hutchens 
Arthur Martin 

ZIC1 //LL--6QU.Z ON UianVS-NQlSNllfl 

£6/ TO/90 / > 

rum id3a snvoiaoiaad / ^ 


POSTMASTER: Please forward 
Ch an ge-of- Address Orders on Form 3579 to J^q/ 
Elder J.M. Mewborn, Editor, Zion's Landmark, 
Williow Spring, NC 

Second Class Postage Paid at Benson, NC 27504 
USPS 699-220 


J.M. Mewborn, Editor 
PO Box 277 

Willow Spring, NC 27592 

Volume CXVIII November-December 1994 Number 6 





Amos 8:11 & 12 


The Subscription rates of Zion's Landmark are shown as follows: $8.00 PER YEAR 

These rates took effect with the $15 00 2 YEARS 

"January-February, 1986" issue. To Elders: $700 PER YEAR 

7 7 $13.00 2 YEARS 

If at anytime you fail to get your "Zion's Landmark," please notify the editor at the above 
address who will mail you any missed copies. J.M. MEWBORN, Editor 

Page 2 




"And a Man shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a 
cover from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place, as the 
shadow of a great Rock in a weary land." 

Isa. 32:2 

There is a glorious Hiding Place, 

A secret Hiding Place; 
It is established and it is sealed, 
By God's Amazing Grace. 

Not one can enter in, 
But He who's born again; 
There, no sin can be allowed, 
To mar this lovely place, 

Oh! sinner, Jesus died, 
To give us a place to hide; 
Where only love and grace abide, 
Within this sacred place. 

He took our sins on Him, 
That we might enter in; 
And there abide with Him, 
To a place of peace and rest. 

When the storms of life do come, 
We have a place to run; 
For Jesus is the One, 
Who keeps this Hiding Place. 

Oh! why do we stray, 
Into the world today? 
When Jesus bids us come 
Into this glorious Hiding Place. 

Lillian Esther Havner 
Carthage, N. C. 28327-8222 
January 6, 1995 

Zion's Landmark 

"Remove not the ancient Landmark 
which thy fathers have set." Proverbs 22:28 

Zion's Landmark (ISSN0744-61 87) is published 
Bi-Monthly (January, March, May, July, Septem- 
ber, & November) for $8.00 per year by Elder J.M. 
Mewborn, P.O. Box 277, Willow Spring, N.C., 
27592-0277. Second Class Postage is paid at 
Benson, N.C. POSTMASTER: Send address 
changes to Zion's Landmark, PO. Box 277, Wil- 
low Spring, N.C, 27592-0277. 


Come all ye men of every age, 
Yea, all the noble and the sage; 
Let's view the things which God hath done, 
The counsel twixt the Three in One. 


Before the earth, before the skies, 

Before the noble, or the wise; 
Yea, long before there was a man, 
All things were settled in His plan. 


Before the Sun, the Moon, the Stars, 
Before the Seas with doors and bars; 
Before He ever made a hill, 
All things were settled in His Will. 


Before He gave to man his form, 
Before the serpent did him harm; 
All things that ever were to be, 
Were firmly settled by God's decree. 


According to His wondrous plan, 
God made the earth then made He man; 
Unto this man He gave a law, 
In which no one could find a flaw. 


There was a serpent also made, 
Who dwells in darkness or in shade; 
Who thought he found a flaw in man, 
And thought to thwart God's holy plan. 


He pointed man unto a tree, 
And said, Its' fruits were good to see; 
That fruit's so dazzling to your eyes, 
If you will eat, twill make you wise. 


I know God said ye shall not eat, 
The rest of which I'll not repeat; 

But I am sure it was a lie, 
For if you eat, you shall not die. 


Behold it's beauty and it's form, 
Just eat, I'm sure will do no harm; 

Twill open up your blinded eyes, 
And you, like God, will be all wise. 


Page 3 


So man did eat and in disgrace, 
He sought to shun his Maker's face; 
He hid himself among the trees, 
But could not find a place of ease. 


So when he found he could not rest, 
He tried to make himself a dress; 
To hide his nakedness from God, 

And thus escape the chastening rod. 


his dress was made of sewed fig leaves, 
T'was just an apron without sleeves; 
It would at most just hide a part, 
It left exposed his sinful heart. 


God came that evening in the cool, 
To talk with man as was His rule; 
Jut man with shame instead of pride, 
Was much afraid and tried to hide. 


id called out, "Adam, where art thou?" 
Old Adam heard and made his bow; 
And said, "I heard and was afraid, 
O' God, thy law I've disobeyed." 


I am wretched, naked and undone, 
There's none to pity, no not one; 
Without thy grace, I know full well, 
In justice I must sink in Hell. 


God's mercy then began to show, 
Which was of old, as all must know; 
It was a promise in His plan, 
Held in reserve for Fallen Man. 


So for him God did slay a beast, 
Or made them coats of skin at least; 
Which represents Jehovah's plan, 
To slay His Son for Fallen Man. 


Oh! Glorious plan which was of old, 
l he half of which has never been told; 
Of grace in Jesus Christ bestowed, 
For they to whom He nothing owed. 


his turns our minds back up to heaven, 
» where these blessings first were given; 
And make us think upon that plan, 
From which all blessings flow to man. 


In God's decree which was of old, 
A bleeding Lamb we do behold; 
Brought forth as slain for Fallen Man, 
All this was in God's wise laid plan. 


Me thinks I hear some men object, 
For some you know, can't retrospect; 
They cannot see God's way of grace, 
For this is only seen by faith. 


Faith views God's plan before the world, 
Before this rolling sphere ere whirled; 
And sees that sin was just as sure, 
As grace, which is sin's double cure. 


If sin doesn't come, then grace must fail, 
To speak of debt, implies a sale; 
So with this thought we read of old, 
That we for naught ourselves have sold. 


If man doesn't Fall, then grace never can, 
Cancel the debt of Fallen Man; 
For how could grace ever be bestowed, 
To pay a debt which no one owed? 


So in God's counsel we must know, 
If grace was certain, sin was also; 
For all must see just at a glance, 
Grace can't be sure, if sin's by chance. 


Me thinks I hear some cry, "unjust!" 
Of course, tis' those who want a fuss; 
We nothing else could well expect, 
Of goats who cannot retrospect. 


Now let us step back down to earth, 
The place where all men have their birth; 
The place where sin must first take place, 

For God to show His saving Grace. 


We must admit God did intend, 
To execute some glorious end; 
His glory was the end designed, 
To which all things were predestined. 


He made of clay of the same lump, 
The human race from top to stump; 
From one blood came the human race, 
Which leaves our Two Seed friends no 


They claim that some God did not make, 
Then they of sin did not partake; 
For none could ever be made to sin, 
By Adam, but the sons of men. 


They think they find a seed of God, 
Who were not made of earth or sod; 
Who dwelt in God ere time began, 
But since have come to dwell in man. 


But this of course, must be a lie, 
And here is certainly the reason why; 
Jesus died for sinner's of Adam's breed, 
And not for some eternal seed. 


But over them we will not boast, 
Although they're few and not a host; 

For Truth is only seen by faith, 
Which none can have except by grace. 


And still there is another class, 
Which we must see before we pass; 
They boldly say grace must depend, 
On things performed by sinful men. 


Now of this class, there are two kinds, 
Which shows the trend of natural minds; 
Their difference is in slight degree, 
As new born folks can plainly see. 


One says that God, "If He is just, 
Must give the man He made of dust; 
A chance of heaven and of bliss, 
Which he can either hit or miss." 


He has a natural disposition, 
To hinge free grace upon condition; 
And thus destroy Jehovah's plan 
And give His glory unto man. 


Now when we come to see the othec 
We must admit he is his brother; 
For sure says he, "much depends, 
Upon conditions performed by men." 


"Stop!" says he, "I mean for time, 
And not for heaven all sublime;" 
But if on man it must depend, 
T'would give God's Glory unto men. 

Page 4 



If grace and works we try to mix, 
We get the grace in such a fix; 
The works will soon the grace alloy, 
And thus Lrod's sovereignty destroy. 


It reigns to bring us unto God, 
And make us know and love His Word; 
It reigns to make His saints obey, 
His laws and precepts every day. 


Then with disdain, but all pretense, 
He says his brother "has no sense;" 
Now if salvation be by grace, 
Then conditions surely have no place. 


It reigns where'er His saints are found, 
It reigns more than sin doth abound; 
It reigns that we may show His praise, 
In time and unto endless days. 


But let him meet with those who claim, 
Salvation all, in Jesus name; 
Then he begins to twist and quirk, 
And hinge grace blessings on man Is work. 


Arise my soul and ne'er forget, 
This grace that cancelled all thy debt; 
And reign to guide us in the way, 
And bring us blessings every day. 


He says, "of course 'tis all of grace, 
And yet conditions have a place; 

Man can accomplish or can thwart, 
The ends Jehovah has at heart." 


O' glorious hope, O' wondrous plan, 
In which is seen God's love to man; 
O give me grace to tell the story, 
And magnify Jehovah's glory. 


He says, "God wants man to obey, 
That He may bless him every day;" 

But then it all on man depends, 
Who often thwarts Jehovah's ends. 


Come then dear saints who love His name, 
All whom these thoughts your souls inflame; 
Come let us join to shout His praise, 
Through sins dark maze to endless days. 


But when we come to view the two, 
'Tis hard to tell just who is who; 
The arguments they both employ, 
God's grace and sovereignty destroy. 


And when we all shall meet in heaven, 
Where all these blessings first were given; 
O' then we all shall see His face, 
And know the fullness of His grace. 


But here at least I must confess, 
To some extent I have digressed; 
So now with joy will turn my face, 
To God's great plan of sovereign grace. 

Prayerfully submitted, 

Julius L. Bocock 

Vero Reach, Fla., 32966 


'Tis here we see man brought to view, 
With nothing good that he can do; 
He cannot satisfy the law, 
Hence, can no blessings from it draw. 


'Tis here that God's free grace steps in, 
This grace doth reign much more than sin; 
It reigns to free from death's great power, 
It reigns to keep us every hour. 


It reigns to conquer sinful lusts, 
And bow us down unto the dust; 
It reigns to raise us up again, 
This glorious grace doth sweetly reigns. 

Jack H. Dawsey 
Swansboro, NC, 28584 

"Salvation stands apart from all righteous worlj 
performed in us or by us. There was a dying thief, wh 
performed not a single gospel precept, except love, and the 
only when the Lord manifested mercy to him." — JLB 


We take things from the creation to this time an< 
consider them under the head of the above questioi 


Page 5 

id what will be our answer? 

I will answer for myself that it is impossible for me 
say. For this very cause I must say that I believe that 
H things have come to pass just as God knew they would 
j me, and that they could not have been in some way 
hich He did not know, and which was not in some way 
mnected with His holy, divine purpose, either in His 
rovidence or in His grace. 

There are many, yes, very many things for which 
e can see no use. I do not know why it was in the 
rovidence of God that such things should be, and, yet, 
see they are there. 

The fact that He is almighty, and could have had 
lis or that thing differently if it had been His holy and 
ivine will to have done so; and to see that He did not 
ave it differently is enough to-tell us that it was under 
is Hand and control, and that He controlled it either 
irectly by His Holy Spirit, or by the hands of second 
mses. "For there is no power but of God: the powers 
lat be are ordained of God." Romans 13:1-1. 

When God created man, He created them male and 
male, and, yet, there was but one visible being. While 
i this single state, God blessed them, and gave to them 
is commandment to, '"Be fruitful, and multiply, and 
iplenish the earth, and subdue it." Genesis 1:27,28. 

Therefore, man received the commandment in both 
le male and the female, for they were not yet separated 
ito two personages. 

Could they, while in that state, have obeyed the 
immandment to multiply and replenish the earth and 
lbdue it? No. They must be male and female, and in 
parate bodies. When the Lord was pleased to make 
le woman a separate body from the man, "He caused 
deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and He 
tok one of His ribs, and closed up the flesh instead 
lereof ; and the rib which the Lord God had taken from 
te man, made He a woman." Genesis 2:21-22. He gave 
le woman no law after she was separate from her 
lisband. The law was given to them while there was 
at the one being. Now they are two individuals; were 
ley in a proper condition "To multiply and replenish 
te earth?" The Lord Jesus said not. "Verily, verily, I 
ly unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground 
id die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth 
mch fruit." John 12:24. 

Adam was the corn (grain) of wheat of the human 

race, and to "multiply and replenish the earth," or to 
bring forth fruit, he must fall into the ground and die. 
Just as Jesus, the "Corn of Wheat," of the church of the 
Living God must also fall into the ground and die to 
save His people, His bride, from sin. 

We may say where there is no sin, there can be no 
death, "For the wages of sin is death." Romans 6:23. 
The Lord does not give that which is not due. Hence, 
the man must fall into the ground and die as a sinner. 
He could not fall otherwise. Our Jesus must also fall as 
the sin bearer. He could not fall otherwise. 

All of these things are in the purpose of our Heavenly 
Father, and all of it came to pass just as He had purposed 
it. Without HLs purpose the Corn of wheat of the human 
race, Adam, could not have fallen, and without his fall, 
he could not have multiplied as God commanded him. 
This was for the purpose of development. Then in His 
purpose, Jesus must die to save His people, the Church, 
who are brought forth in that development. There is no 
salvation but by His blood. The sins of the ten thousand 
times ten thousands and thousands of thousands were 
laid on Him, and He bore all of them. 

If these things had not been in God's divine purpose, 
why did He prepare a body for His Son? Read Hebrews 
10:5, and I quote: "Wherefore when He cometh into the 
world, He saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest 
not, but a body hast thou prepared me. In burnt 
offerings and sacrifices for sin thou hast had no 
pleasure." If there was not to be a need for a divine 
sacrifice, why should a divine sacrifice be prepared? See 
both Psalms 40:6-8 and Hebrews 10:5-7, and I quote: 
"Sacrifice and offering thou didst not desire; mine ears 
hast thou opened: burnt offering and sin offering hast 
thou not required," and many other places. Also, 
otherwise salvation would have been in some other way 
than the way it is. 

There is no reason for stumbling over this truth. 
We must abide by the Code of the government of our 
God. His Providence and His Grace are alike of Him, 
and we will so see and believe it, if our legs are equal. 
Solomon said, "The legs of the lame are not equal: so is 
a parable in the mouth of fools." Proverbs 26:7. 

There are things in God's wise Providence which 
came about by a violation of His holy law. (sin.) Now, 
we cannot see why this should be so, and yet we see it is 
so. What shall we do about it? Is it not best for us, as 
we hope, His children and servants, to say the same as 
His Holy Son did?, "Not my will, but Thine be done?" 

Page 6 


What can we say more? Why should we attempt to 
charge that God is the author of sin because these things 
are so? To attempt to do so proves that we are not 
reconciled to God! "Now then we are ambassadors for 
Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray 
you in Christ's stead, BE YE RECONCILED TO GOD." 
II Corinthians 5:20. Why should we rebel against that 
which works together for our good? For our salvation? 
And that without which we could not be saved? 

When Paul said, "And we know that all things work 
together for good to them that love God, to them who 
are the called according to His purpose," (Romans 8:29), 
just what did he mean? Did he mean "All Things," as 
he said it, or did he mean just simply good things? It 
appears to me that all we have to do to decide this matter 
is to decide whether it is a thing, or if it is something 
other than a thing. He tells us in Romans 11:36, "For of 
Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all things; to 
whom be glory forever. Amen." Then in 1st Corinthians 
8:6, he says; "But to us there is but one God, the Father 
of whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord 
Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by Him." 
Then in Colossians 1:16 and 17, he tells us, "For by Him 
were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are 
in earth, visible, and invisible, whether they be thrones 
or dominions, or principalities, or powers: all things 
were created by Him, and for Him: And He is before all 
things, and by Him all things consist," Then in Hebrews 
2:10, he tells us, "For it became Him, for whom are all 
things in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the 
Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings." 

Now, may I ask this question: Are these references 
sufficient? Will this doctrine kill or divide the churches, 
as some now claim? 

Now, we will return to the expression, "There are 
things in God's wise Providence which come about by a 
violation of His Holy Law." Now, these are "THINGS", 
links in the chain by which our dear Lord Jesus came 
into the world. 

There is a curse fixed on the man who will lay with 
his sister, because the daughter is so near of kin that she 
was not spoken of in the law. Yet, Lot, in a drunken 
state, lay with his daughter, and by that cohabitation, 
she became the mother of Moab. His generation proved 
to be enemies to Israel, so that a curse is fixed upon that 
people. "An Ammonite or Moabite shall not enter the 
congregation of the Lord; even to theirtenth generation, 
they shall not enter the congregation of the Lord 
forever." Deut. 23:3. And, yet, in the Providence of 

God this very law is violated in the bringing in of Rutl 
the Moabitess, into the congregation of the Lord, an 
she is a link in the chain of events by which our Lor 
came into the world in the flesh. 

In Leviticus 18:15, it is recorded concerning a lav 
"Thou shalt not uncover the nakedness of thy daughter 
in-law," etc. In the Providence of God this law is violate 
in Judah lying with Tamar who was his daughter-in 
law, and yet this is a link in the chain of events througl 
which our Lord came into the world. 

The Ten Commandments said, "Thou shalt not kill, 1 
and "Thou shalt not commit adultery." Exodus 20:1 
and 14. Both of these commandments are in th 
Providence of God, in each case, violated in the case ( 
David, Uriah and Bethsheba, and yet all this is in th 
chain of events by which our Lord came into the work 

But why should I say more? All these things th 
Apostle Paul understood them to be of God, by Got 
and for God; and, also, that all of them are workin 
together for good to them that love God, and who ar 
the called according to His purpose. 

Here I want to relate a case which is given to us ii 
the year 1915, and which appears to me to be to th 
point if our legs are equal. 


Endeavoring to arrest the attention of those wh 
were passing by, as he stood in the midst of a small crowi 
at the side of the promenade, an earnest servant of Got 
was telling of the love of God to sinners. But, presentl; 
the speaker was interrupted by a voice. "That is al 
wrong; the Bible is false; there is no God and no heaven/ 

But, notwithstanding the interruption, the speake 
went on with his address until he had finished hi 
discourse. Then the meeting was closed, and the peopl 

We shall follow this interrupter. Poor fellow, hi: 
heart was filled with bitter enmity against the truth, ant 
he tried to persuade himself, and others too, that religioi 
was all a sham. But it was poor success in spite of hi 
loud talk. 

He was a chemist, he turned into his shop, looked a 
the clock, and he decided that it was time to close up foi 
the night. But just then, there came a timid little girl. 


Page 7 

"What do you want?," was the impatient question 
he asked. 

"Please, sir, my mother is sick, and will you give her 
this medicine?" 

"Too late, come back in the morning." 

"Oh!, please do, she is so sick; please give it to me 

With a grumble, he made up the prescription, and 
away went the little girl. 

As the chemist proceeded to replace the bottles and 
turn out the gas, his eyes caught the label on the last 
bottle he had taken up, and to his horror he saw at once 
that he had made an awful mistake, and put in some 
deadly poison as he compounded her prescription. 

He exclaimed aloud, "What can I do; the girl is now 
gone; I know absolutely nothing of her — don't even 
know where she lives or who she is? Perhaps her mother 
has taken it even by now," 

As he thought, the cold perspiration seemed to come 
out of every pore in his skin, and he just stood there in 
great terror. 

"If the woman takes the medicine, there is no hope; 
and I shall become a murderer. Oh! what shall I do?" 

While in this condition, he had these thoughts of 
himself, "What hope, what comfort could there be for 
me — a man who had publicly stated that he did not 
believe in God?" In spite of his bold denial,it was just 
an hour or two later when he was made to fall upon his 
knees just where he was, behind the counter, and he cried 

Now, God, who leads the blind by a way they know 
not, was surely leading this poor, restless sinner to the 
knowledge of Himself. 

Scarcely able to move in utter helplessness, the 
chemist knelt, repeating his prayer. 

Just then, he heard someone open the door. Looking 
up, there stood this little girl again, the second time, 

She said, "Oh! please sir, I am so sorry! I was 
hurrying home and fell down on the way and broke the 
bottle. Oh! please give me some more medicine!" 

The chemist was overcome with joy, for by God's 
mercy the child's fall had prevented the terrible thing 
that he had just recently been fearing most. 

He exclaimed aloud, "GOD — yes, there is a God, 
— and, He has, indeed, heard my prayer!" 

"Yes, my dear, I will quickly give you some more 
medicine; please do not cry anymore 

With trembling hand and beating heart, with his 
mind all aglow with wonder and relief, the chemist 
carefully made up the prescription again, and, the little 
girl gleefully ran off once more, her lips full of thanks 
for his kindness. 

The lights were put out, the door to the shop locked, 
and the chemist went home to his room to be alone with 
God — God, whom he had treated so terribly in the 
past, and whose Word had been so mercifully fulfilled 
in his behalf. 

"Call unto Me, and I will answer thee, and show 
thee great and mighty things which thou knowest not." 
Jeremiah 33:3. To me the above experience of the 
English chemist (or druggist) is a wonderful evidence 
of the great works of God. Was it not the purpose of 
God to bring that chemist (druggist) to a knowledge of 
His power to save? Was not that the very way He had 
purposed to do His wonderful work? Yes, there was a 
mistake made by the chemist (druggist), to be followed 
by what man calls an "accident," by the Httle girl, but 
was there an accident with God? Or did God make any 
mistake in this matter? 

It was the happen of Ruth to light on a part of the 
field that belonged to Boaz, but was it a happen so with 
God? Did not God send Ruth to Boaz's field to be the 
wife of Boaz? 

Here, I shall rest the case, feeling that I have written 
the undeniable truth according to the word of God. 

In the hope of and in the love for the truth, I am, 

Yours in a blessed hope, 

L. H. Hardy (Deceased) 
Atlantic, N. C. 

The circumstances of the above article entitled, "The 
Chemist's Mistake," occurred or took place in London, 
England, sometime during the middle 1800's, and the 
account is believed to have been published in the 

Page 8 


GOSPEL STANDARD, a publication of the Strict 
Baptists of that country. 

In England a druggist is called a "Chemist," and 
his place of business is called a "shop" rather than a 
drugstore or pharmacy, as we know them in America, 
today. We are grateful that such things have been left 
on record for the benefit of the Church of God 
throughout the ages of time, as it supports and upholds 
the true doctrine of our omnipotent God. 

This excellent article appeared in the October 15, 
1922, issue of Zion's Landmark, by Elder L.H. Hardy. 
According to the record, he united with Mewborn's 
Church in July 1873, almost 122 years ago. He was a 
first cousin to my grandfather, as well as my namesake, 
John Moses Mewborn, 1854-1900. The doctrine , as set 
forth by the above article, has been believed by our 
church at Mewborn's, Greene Co., NC, since it was 
organized by my great-great Grandfather, Elder Parrott 
Mewborn, in the year of 1829. Elder L.H. Hardy was a 
true predestinarian Baptist, and was a grandson of Elder 
Parrott Mewborn. 

J. M. Mewborn 


The Old School or Primitive Baptists in former years 
have been distinguished from all other denominations 
or religious organizations and sects as Predestinarian 
Baptists, and they have borne much criticism and 
vituperation from those who hold more limited views. 
Most of the people with whom we are affiliated and with 
whom we correspond today, we believe, place no limits 
on the absolute government of God over all beings, all 
events, and all worlds. The carnal mind of man cannot 
comprehend this; neither can the wisdom of this world 
approve it. The carnal mind is comfortable and at ease 
to attempt to delegate to God the power and purpose in 
decreeing all good things, as they call it. They would 
never have been willing to call all those things that were 
coming to pass with Joseph, GOOD THINGS, but that 
is what Joseph was blessed to call them after they had 
taken place. We, like Joseph, cannot feel them as good 
until the Lord reveals it to us as being for our good after 
they have taken place with us. God sees (present tense) 
the end from the beginning. It was the entrance of sin 
into the world that brought forth death. Without sin 
there would have been no death, or resurrection, or 
eternal bliss in Heaven with the Father, the Son and the 
Holy Ghost with the saints. It was in His All wise 
providence. There was no accident here with God in 

Adam's fall. Therefore, God saw the necessity for sin,i 
or He would never have allowed it to have entered into! 
the Garden of Eden and ultimately into the world. It 
was necessary that Adam fall and, thereby, justly be 
guilty of the penalty of death that was placed on him 
and all of his posterity. The eternal purpose which God) 
had purposed in Himself before the world began was) 
sufficiently perfect and all-inclusive to include all things! 
that can possibly ever come to pass or transpire, or The 1 
Father would not have declared the end of all things i 
from the beginning. "Known unto God are all His works! 
from the beginning of the world." Acts 15:18. The end I 
of all things is just as clear with God before it comes toi 
pass as it will be after it has come to pass because He 
saw and declared the end from the beginning. With Him 
it is not a matter of learning; it is only a matter of coming! 
to pass as it was in His (the Lord's) thought ori 
predestination of all things.. 

There are many today who are perfectly willing to i 
readily admit the foreknowledge of God, but theyi 
immediately deny His predestination of all things. They 
are not aware of the fact that it is in His predestination 
that He has made certain it shall come to pass by Hist 
determinate council and unchangeable decree. "Surely, 
as I have thought, so shall it come to pass; and as I have 
purposed, so shall it stand." Isaiah 14:24. This scripture 
ties His foreknowledge of all things together with His 
absolute predestination of all things. They cannot be 

In another article foreknowledge and predestination 
were compared to Christ and church. Christ is the head 
of the church, and the church is His body. Hence, they 
are inseparable. Foreknowledge and predestination 
were declared equally inseparable. The power was 
declared to be in this predestination because that is 
where His predeterminate counsel came in. We, as 
earthly beings or sinners, have no foreknowledge 
because we have no power to bring it to pass. 

This principle of the fundamental doctrine of 
foreknowledge is generally admittedly by many factions 
bearing the name, "Primitive Baptist" today, concerning 
the salvation of His people. They do not want to go any 
farther than that. "Whom He did foreknow, them He 
also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of 
His Son." Rom. 8:29. That this well-beloved Son of God 
was delivered into the hands of wicked men to be 
crucified by the determinate council and foreknowledge 
of God is not so readily admitted. So now it must be 
clear that one cannot have the sweet without having the 
bitter also. Without sin there would have been no death 


Page 9 

m resurrection. "I wot that through ignorance ye did it 
as did also your rulers. But those things that God had 
showed by the mouth of all His prophets, that Christ 
should suffer, He hath so fulfilled." Acts 3:17, 18. "For 
of a truth against thy Holy Child Jesus, whom thou hast 
nointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the 
Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together 
to do whatsoever thy counsel determined before to be 
lone" Acts 4:27, 28. God had as much control of man 
in these terrible acts as He has in the rest of His creation, 
rhey did what was predestinated from all eternity must 
t>e done. Can you possibly think of a more wicked or 
leinous crime in a human sense? 

Some feel that God does surely control these large 
Jungs as the Crucifixion of Christ, but not the little, 
nsignificant things. They just do not believe God 
jredeterrnined them, too. Our Saviour has informed 
is that His Father, in His all-pervading providence, 
lumbers the hairs of our head, so that not a hair can 
'all to the ground without Him. Even the little sparrow 
s protected by this predeterminate counsel, for not one 
:an fall to the ground without Him. It is not without 
Sis notice, as some quote it, but it is not without Him. 
rhat makes a world of difference. It cannot fall without 
His predeterminate counsel. David says, "He telleth the 
lumber of the stars; He calleth them all by their names." 
Psalms 147:4. We can only identify a few of them at our 
tery best. 

It is not only unreasonable, but it is unscriptural to 
:laim that God controls some things but does not control 
)thers. If some were out of control, what might happen 
:o the church in the resurrection? This unworthy one 
'eels so little and insignificant that if the Lord had not 
iredestinated all things, He could or might forget him 
n the resurrection. There would most certainly exist 
his possibility if He is only a God of partial knowledge, 
lurpose, and power. If it did not include all things, some 
night be left out. His people are as the sand(s) of the 
ieas. It would be entirely impossible with me to reunite 
dl these souls and bodies back together again in the 
•esurrection. If we cannot include all things, the things 
hat might seem most important to us might be left out. 
We would not limit the government of our God nor, 
lecause we cannot comprehend His designs, dare to say 
tie has no designs.. 

God's overwhelming power can best be 
lemonstrated by His creation of a large power as in 
Pharaoh who was given mighty power to harass the 
Hebrews with plagues. God's own almighty power was 
hen made known in His delivering the Hebrews, and 

ultimately overwhelming Pharaoh and all of his host in 
the Red Sea. For a powerful boxer to show his strength 
he must be matched against another boxer with great 
strength. Then, when he overcomes and defeats him, 
his power and strength is demonstrated. God gave 
Pharaoh power. Then He showed the world how easy it 
was for Him to overcome and destroy him. Satan is 
allowed to show much power, far above ours, but God 
overcomes Satan as He did the Egyptians in the Red 
Sea when it is His will to do so, as it was determined in 
His eternal thought or predestination. "The king's heart 
is in the hand of the Lord, as the rivers of water: He 
turneth it whithersoever He will." Pro v. 21:1. 

As He is in one mind, and none can turn Him, His 
purposes are eternal like Himself. Since His decrees 
are perfect from the beginning, no improvement is 
admitted. If He had not the right to predestinate all 
events before He created the world, one might ask what 
right has He acquired since to execute the orders in that 
eternal thought? If sin has entered this world against 
His will and His ability to keep it out, why would it not 
enter heaven also if it is beyond His control? "Be still 
and know that I am God. " Psa. 46: 10. Therefore, let 
us come to the inescapable conclusion that God 
absolutely controls all things or He absolutely controls 
nothing, and surely none would have that. If we admit 
that God controls all things according to the counsel of 
His own will, and that He is unchangeable, then we must 
admit that He has determined what shall and what shall 
not transpire. That includes all things in both time and 
eternity. If He has not the power to determine and 
control all events, how can He cause all things to work 
together for good to them that love Him? See Romans 

To admit the universal government of God is to 
admit the predestination of God over all things, from 
the falling of a sparrow to the final consummation of all 
things. Without predestination how could the Holy 
Ghost have inspired the prophets to speak of His 
(Christ's) coming and the Apostles to have foretold all 
that should ever come to pass? If predestination were 
not fixed in the eternal purpose of God, how could the 
Apostles tell us of the perilous times that are now coming 
to pass in these last days? 

It is, however, the desire of this one to submit these 
written remarks to the readers with the desire that they 
may be carefully tested by the scriptures and received 
only as they are sustained by the word and Spirit of our 

Page 1 


Now, let us get back to the Lord's control over sin, 
instead of His being controlled by sin. It could not have 
entered into the world if it had been His purpose that it 
should not. After sin entered into the world, His control 
over it has been absolute and complete. Had not my 
reader rather believe it that way and not have the control 
of it turned over to Satan? If sin and its reigning power 
were turned over into the hand of Satan, then most 
surely the gates of Hell would prevail, and in the end all 
things would end in hell! Surely, all believers had rather 
be made to believe that their eternal destiny is in the 
control of God than to believe it is in the control of Satan, 
or even in their own control, which is certainly not 

The devil can do nothing except as the Lord gives 
him power. He could not even drown a herd of swine 
without the permission of Jesus; "The Lord hath made 
all things for Himself; yea, even the wicked for the day 
of evil." Prov. 16:4. Were it possible for anything to 
ever occur contrary to His purpose and decree, it might 
gain control and overthrow Him. The wicked sometimes 
feel the blame for their sinful acts, but they are not given 
to hate their sinful acts unless they get caught. Then 
they blame themselves forgetting caught. The elect hate 
their sinful acts and also the sin that is found in their 
bodies, because they have the love of God in their hearts. 
The elect (His people) take blame to themselves for all 
their sins. Elder G. W. Hill said that he told the church, 
when he came before them to ask for a home, that he 
had done all the sinning and God had done all the saving. 
Hence, he desired to take all the blame on himself. This 
elect people hunger and thirst after righteousness. They 
acknowledge God's justice in their condemnation 
because they have been made to love Him. 

It cannot be denied that the carnal mind is strongly 
opposed to this doctrine of election and predestination, 
especially predestination. The carnal mind is enmity 
against God. It seems to want to control everything, 
itself. Paul says, "So with the flesh I serve the law of 
sin, but with my mind the law of God." See Romans 

Finally, let us conclude by saying that it is one thing 
to preach predestination (and the hearers enjoy it very 
much as meat to their hungry souls) and then deny it 
very shortly thereafter by fretting so much about the 
conduct of a friend or foe. It is not becoming in any of 
us or the professed believer to engage in that so much. 
It is equal to wearing two hats, one to listen to it and 
another when this doctrine is applied in our lives. This 
writer is just as weak or even weaker as any of you in 

the carnal mind. He mentions this only to remind the 
readers of how unprofitable it is for us all to get so highly 
wrought up when something comes to pass or transpires 
that is not in accord with the feelings of our carnal minds. 
Let us beg God to reconcile us to whatever comes to 
pass for, according to this article, it could not have come 
to pass contrary to the will of God. 

Submitted, I hope, 
in brotherly love, 
George A. Fulk 

(To the above article entitled, "Predestination," 
appeared in the April, 1974, issue of Zion's 
Landmark, and was written by Bro. Geo. A. 
Fulk on November 6, 1973. Bro. Geo. A. Fulk 
was the Associate Editor of this paper, Zion's 
Landmark, from October, 1973, to June 1990, a 
period of almost 17 years.. Brother Fulk and his 
wife, Sister Ruby J. Fulk, are now residents of 
the Friends (Retirement) Home, 925 New 
Garden Road (Room 801), Greensboro, N.C., 
27410. They are both still able to get about very 
well, and attend church meetings regularly each 
Sunday at one of the churches in their area. I 
am sure they would be glad to hear from any of 
their acquaintances and friends. We hope our 
brethren will keep them in mind.. 

J. M. Mewborn.) 


Dear Brother Mewborn, 

This past weekend, February 25th and 26th, 1995 
was our meeting time at Indian Creek Church. Indian 
Valley, Virginia, and we were truly blessed. Eldei 
Kenneth Hopkins, Elder Cletus Turner and Elder 
Sidney Rakes were thoroughly blessed to set forth the 
doctrine of Salvation by Grace. It seems the dear Lord 
was truly in our midst. 

The church had a dear one come forth, telling he 
had to ask these people for a home, people in the pasi 
whom he had put down, downgraded, and whom he hac 
a low opinion in times past. He came before the church, 
begging the members to forgive him, and also asking 
for a home with those who had been made to love and 
believe the doctrine in which he now believed. He wa* 
received by the members of Indian Creek Church intc 
fellowship, and is to be baptized the fourth weekend ir 
April, 1995, after our Sunday services. 


Page 11 

His name is Harold Hollandsworth, and is the 
husband of one of our dear members, Sister Phyllis 
Smith Hollandsworth; also the son-in-law of our dear 
brother in the church, Alseberry Smith, and Sister 
Clessie Smith, who passed away last November, 1994. 

A brother, I hope, 
J. B. Mitchell, Jr., 
Christianburg, Va., 24073 
February 27, 1995 



The following interesting account of the trial, almost 
as by death of a true minister of God, is found recorded 
in "A Concise History of the Kehukee Primitive Baptist 
Association - Its Original Rise From 1769 to 1803," by 
Elders Lemuel Burkitt and Jesse Read, pages 58, 59, 
and 60. 

Persecution against the Church of God in the world 
has appeared in many forms, ways and manners, since 
the beginning of time, but I do not ever remember 
hearing or reading of one, as described below, as 
experienced by Elder John Tanner. 

Persecution to the church is a promise of God, but 
God has also promised His church that Satan will never 
destroy it. This promise is found in the following 
scripture: "Ye are of God, little children, because greater 
is He that is in you, than he that is in the world," 1st 
John 4:4. "And have overcome them, this is that spirit 
of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should come; 
and even now already is it in the world" 1st John 4:3. 

When God released Satan into the world, after he 
was cast out of the Garden of Eden, in the morning of 
time, one of the best descriptions of him and his work 
against the Elect of God, His church, is found recorded 
in 1st Peter 5:8: "Your adversary, the devil, as a roaring 
lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour." 
How wonderful is the promise of God that he (Satan) 
will never destroy not one of His Elect, for Christ's 
promise to be fulfilled in the last day is, "While I was 
with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those 
that thou gavest me I have kept, and NONE OF THEM 
IS LOST, but the son of perdition; that the scripture 
might be fulfilled." John 17:12. 

John the Baptist lost his head for being made to 
stand for the truth against the adultery of Herod and 

Herodias. See Matthew 14:10. Herod had the Apostle 
James murdered with the sword to please the Jews, and 
would have killed Peter, but God's Angel intervened and 
prevented it. See Acts 12:2. Approximately 1,700 years 
later Elder John Tanner had his body filled with large 
buckshot for performing one of the ordinances of the 
church of God, and almost died as a result thereof. These 
words came to my mind as I read the account of his 
suffering as follows: 

"Should persecution rage and flame, 
Still trust in thy Redeemer's name; 
In fiery trials thou shalt see 
That, as thy days, thy strength shall be." 

Also, "Let us not be weary in well doing: for in due 
season we shall reap, if we faint not." Galatians 6:9. 


A certain woman by the name of Dawson, in the 
town of Windsor, N.C., had reason to hope her soul was 
converted, saw baptism to be a duty for a believer to 
comply with, and expressed a great desire to join the 
church at Cashie, under the care of Elder Dargan. Her 
husband, who was violently opposed to it, and a great 
persecutor, had threatened that, if any man baptized 
his wife, he would shoot him; accordingly, baptism was 
deferred for some considerable time. At length, Elder 
Tanner was present at Elder Dargan 's meeting, and Mrs. 
Dawson applied to the church for baptism expressing 
her desire to comply with her duty. She related her 
experience, and was received; and, as Elder Dargan was 
an infirm man, he generally, when other ministers were 
present, would apply to them to administer the 
ordinance in his stead. He, therefore, requested Elder 
Tanner to perform the duty of baptism at this time. 
Whether Elder Tanner was apprised of Dawson's 
threatening or not; or whether he thought it was his 
duty to obey God rather than man, we are not able to 
say; but so it was, he baptized Sister Dawson. And, in 
June following, which was in the year 1777, Elder Tanner 
was expected to preach at Sandy Run meeting house, 
and Dawson, hearing of the appointment, came up from 
Windsor to Norfleet's Ferry, on Roanoke River, and lay 
in wait near the banks of the river, and when Tanner 
(who was in company with Elder Dargan) ascended the 
bank from the ferry landing, Dawson, being, a few yards 
from him, shot him with a large horseman's pistol, and 
seventeen shot went into his thigh, one of which was a 
large buckshot, that went through his thigh, and lodged 
between his breeches and thigh on the other side. Elder 

Page 12 


Burkitt was present when the doctor (who was 
immediately sent for) took part of the shot out of his 
thigh. In this wounded condition Elder Tanner was 
carried to the house of Mr. Elisha Williams, in Scotland 
Neck, NC where he lay some weeks, and his life was 
despaired of; but, through the goodness of God, he 
recovered again. Dawson seemed somewhat frightened, 
fearing he would die, and sent a doctor up to attend 
him. And after Elder Tanner recovered, he never 
attempted to seek for any recompense, but submitted to 
it patiently as persecution for Christ's sake. 


I have long been settled in the point, "When God 
Chose Me, for if He had not chosen me before I was 
born, I am sure He would not have seen anything in 
me to have chosen (me) afterwards." 

John Newton 

(Author of the Hymn, "Amazing Grace.") 

As the sainted John Newton was nearing the 

borderline of this world, a friend who was sitting beside 

the bed remarked to him, "You are very near the land 

of the dead now, are you not?" 

"No," said Newton, "I am still in the land of the 

dying: I have hope that I shall be in the land of the living 


John Newton 

(Author of the Hymn, "Amazing Grace.") 

Nothing but Christ has ever done or will ever do for 
a poor, dying sinneq and why should we contemplate 
that anything else will do for a living sinner? 

The greatest judgment which God Himself can, in 
this present life, inflict upon a natural man is, to leave 
him in the hand of his own, natural, boasted free-will. 

A man's free-will cannot cure him, even of the 
toothache or of a sore finger, and, yet, he madly thinks 
he has it within his own power to cure and save his soul. 

A. M. Toplady 
(Author of the Hymn, "Rock of Ages.") 

(Colossians 3:12.) 
In the New Testament the people of God are called 
"Christians" three times. They are called "believers" 
two times. But, God's people are called the "elect" 14 
times! Rather than being fearful that the term might 

be misunderstood or confusing, the writers of the Nev 
Testament rejoiced to remind God's saints of theii 
election. In fact, the two words most commonly used ii 
the scriptures to identify the people of God are "elect' 
and "saints." 

Don Fortner 

(JANUARY 1, 1994, TO JANUARY 1, 1995) 

(May we, as we have done many times in the 
past, again take this opportunity to thank our 
friends for your kindness and assistance in 
supporting the paper. Your assistance and help 
in this manner are of great importance in 
keeping the paper in circulation. Expenses, both 
in printing and postage, continue to rise. Many 
have expressed their pleasure in reading the 
ZION'S LANDMARK, and their desire that it 
be God's will that it continue to be published, as 
it has been for the past 127 years. We thank 
you again for your help and interest in this cause. 
J. M. Mewborn) 

Carrie S. Hopkins, NC 2.00 

Jackie L O'Neil, MD. 5.00 

Joseph Plaster, VA. 2.00 

Edna H. Stephens, N.C. 2.00 

J. B. Mitchell, Sr., VA. 2.00 

Lillian Havner, NC. 2.00 

J. Mike Breedlove, MS. 12.00 

Paul G. Chilton, KY. 2.00 

J. Isaac Hill, NC. 2.00 

Bill G. Clinton, CA. 2.00 

Newman I. Lanier, NC. 4.00 

Charlotte Parham, GA. 5.00 

Ruth Parrish, MD. 10.00 

W. C. Lake, FL. 4.00 

Floyd 0. Harris, NC. 2.00 

Elder Eugene E. Gunter, NC. 12.00 

L. B. Tart, NC. 12.00 

Rachel C. Manuel, VA. 6.00 

Barbara R. Meeks, VA. 5.00 

Edith C. Bowling, NC. 2.00 

Erma W. Gardner, NC. 2.00 

James M. Tester, NC. 2.00 

Carl T. Hackney, NC. 2.00 

Coy J. Whitfield, NC. 5.00 


Page 13 

Cyrena C. Whitfield, NC. 


Elder W. C. Edwards, NC. 


Ida B Svkes VA 


Clyde E. Black, Jr. NC. 


Gladys Howery, VA. 


Leola Jobe, NC. 


Arthur W. Norris, NC 


Mrs. Thelma Stutts, NC. 


Harold R. Johnson, VA. 


Ray Meeks, VA. 


Louise C. Fenwicke NC 


Roxie Washington, NC. 


Paul S. Hill, VA. 


Hersey Hester, NC. . 


Morris A. Apple, NC. 


Stella P. Dalton, VA. 


J. Cline Chandler, NC. 


Elder B. K. Smith, CA. 


Shirley A. Cox, SC. 


Arthur N. Martin, VA. 


Jimmy M. Tucker, N.C. 


J. B. Mitchell, Jr. VA. 


Lloyd Delp, VA. 


Norman H. Quesenberry, VA. 


Annie M. Martin NC 


Harvey Cottrell, W.VA. 


Henry Lanier, NC. 


Sudie M. Taylor, NC 


Charlip D Alston NC 


Helen Hylemon, NC. 


C. J. Wilson, NC. 


Victor Phillips, VA. 


Vernon 1VI. Hopkins, VA. 


Edna Leonard NC. 


Lillian N MeLamb NC 


Nolan Lanier NC. 


IVfrc Vp«tip Sihumnrk AI. 


Minnie B. Jones, NC. 


C T Stnnt*; VA 


Jane Mabe, NC. 


Ruby Daniels, N.C. 


Christine Smith, KY. 


Annie N. Barber VA. 


Paul C. Allen, GA. 


R Vprnnn Fnrr NC 

1\« TCI IIUU 1 Ul 1) 


RavmnnH D Snpll TX 

*X«J lllllllU U • OlJ>l711, JL /X • 


Mable Hager, NC. 


Elder Elmer Smith, KY. 


Arthur Dean, NC. 


James W. Keesee KY. 


Annie Martin, NC. 


Edith M. Dailey, VA. 


Reha R Wheelev NC 


Tom VV Swindle ( '• A 

X Will TT. ij VYllllllVf \J 1%. 


Clarirp C Mnnrp NC 


Ipffip Fit7natrirk CA 

tj uiit ■ liiiuau iviv 9 vjrii 


Mrs FrpH Tpamip NC 


Rerfha Cnx SC 

l_»Vl 111 41 


l^VMIC 1 111111LF3} ▼ /». • 


Rpppp CZ q 1 1 i m n tip Ml" 1 

IVCttt \JilllllllUl llv. 


Eunice D. Matthews, NC 


Willard Bird, W.VA. 


R. C. Smith, NC. 


Elder Ernest Dncan SC. 


Lucille Beasley, SC. 


Mina Smart SC. 


Mrs. C.W. Stewart, NC 


Irene Warren, NC. 


Vallie L. Sauls, NC. 


Aonpc T IVfnrchtill CA 


Mrs. Billy Perkins, NC. 


Mabel O. Rhodes NC. 


Sudie P. Malone, NC. 


Erma W. Gardner NC. 


Alma S. Martin, NC. 


Hazel F. Jackson, NC. 


Annie D. Hawkins, NC. 


J. Cline Chandler, NC. 


George W. Brooks, NC. 


Edna Ogburn, NC. 


Dorothy Combs, VA. 


W. William Edwards, NC. 


Sylvia Dobbins,VA. 


Georee H Grav NC 


Aubrey Mabe, NC. 


Eula Kearney, NC. 


Donna Fields, NC. 


Anna W. Stott, NC. 


Ida Morgan, NC. 


Florence A. Gibson GA. 


Earl W. Hall, TX. 


M^argaret B. Lunsford, NC. 


Elder John F. Simpson, FL. 


Flrtpr Wnndrow I.akp FT. 


Madeline Lowry, NC. 


ICpnnpth l-Inllfinricwnrtli \ /T A 

I\v 1 1 1 1 U L 1 1 11AMK11111.3 TVUI 111} Tfls 


Elder L. G. Mishoe, SC. 


Nellie G Snider NC 

11VI11C VJ • OllllfCl^ llV-i 


Evelyn Lee, NC. 


Flrler T I Rnrnrk FI 


Hazel E. Crawford, NC. 


Elder James (Steve) Moseley, NC. 


Mrs. Thelma Stephens, NC. 


Adelaide Gerry, NC. 


David L. Comer, NC. 


Christopher G. Holt, NC. 



Page 14 

Christopher (;. Holt, NC. 


Wilhur Martin, NC. 


Robert E. Corn, VA. 


Lorraine H. Taylor, SC. 


James M. Tester, NC. 


W. E. Pollard, NC 


A Friend 


Mary S. Smith, NC. 


Vernon Cheek, NC 


Mahel E. Hager, NC. 


Almeta N. Bass, NC. 


George W. Royal, Jr., VA. 


Elder Thomas R. Whitley, NC. 


Mary Lou Smith, NC. 


Thelma Q. Jones, NC. 


Joyce Farley, TX. 


Eva B. Deaton, NC. 


Thelma M. Smith, NC. 


J. B. Kearney, NC. 


Rosalie Biano, TX. 


Opal Boyd,TX. 


Elder Thornton Manley, NC. 


Nannie M. Fields, NC. 


Bertha Hutchens, NC. 


Mae Belle Roherts, NC. 


Eli T. Smith, NC. 


Eula V. Butler, NC. 


Gwynn Byrd, AL. 


Elder N. M. Luce, TX. 


J. Carlton Brown, NC. 



As our paper goes to press, we have just learned of 
the good news of the good meeting with the addition of 
two new members at Samaria Church, Pike County, 
Kentucky, on the weekend just past, March 18th & 19th, 
1995, when Brother Kenneth Hall, age 26, a grandson 
of Elder Charlie Whitt, was received into fellowship with 
the church. We are told that when he was brought up 
from beneath the sacred wave, he came out of the water 
preaching, Fdled with the Spirit. As his pastor, Elder 
Elmer Smith recently put it, "Bro. Hall was drunk on 
new wine." See Matthew 9: 17. Also, received in this same 
meeting and baptized by Elder Elmer Smith was Sister 
Tina F. Kirby in this same service. 

Brother Harold Hollandsworth was received into 
Indian Creek Church, Indian Valley, Va., on the fourth 
Sunday in February, 1995, and is to be baptized at their 
April, 1995, meeting. Sister Beverly Brothers was 

received into fellowship at Mewborn's Church on th« 
second Sunday in January, 1995, and was baptized th< 
fifth Saturday in January, 1995. Sister Mary Crowelli 
was received into fellowship of Crooked Creek Church 
at their August Meeting, 1994, and was baptized by th< 
pastor. Elder W.C. Edwards. Sister Eunice D. Hacknej 
and Sister Alma S. Martin were received into fellowship 
of Willow Spring Church in August Meeting, 1994. 

"And the Lord added to the church daily such a< 
should be saved." Acts 2:47. It is truly heart warming 
and soul cheering to hear of these good meetings anion; 
the correspondence of our people in various section* 
around the country, all of which is an indication tha' 
the peace of Christ, our Saviour, is abounding in th< 
midst. May God so keep us to the end that we are mad< 
to look above where abideth the One who keeps us an< 
the origin place of every blessing. 

J.M. Mewborn 


Brother Carl Theodore Hackney, 5621 Hilltop-Needmon 
Road, Fuquay-Varina, N.C., was born September 25, 1907 
and died on Wednesday, November 9, 1994, making his staj 
on earth 87 years. 

He was the son of William Judson and Bettie Le«| 
Hackney. He had one brother and three sisters. He wa 
preceded in death by his first wife, Sister Bessie S. Hackne]| 
in January, 1976. Brother Hackney is survived by his wife 
Sister Kunice Y. Hackney, a son, Everett Hackney, Raleigh 
N.C., and one daughter, Betty Ann Griffin, Fuquay 
Varina.N.C, two step-sons, Ray Ward, Safety Harbor, Florida 
and Billy Yeargin, Willow Spring, N.C., with elevei 
grandchildren and twelve great-grandchildren. 

Brother Hackney came before the Willow Sprinj 
Primitive Baptist Church on Saturday, November 24, 1973 
He told of his love for the church, and asked for a home. Ht 
was received into fellowship, and was baptized the next daj 
Sunday, November 25, 1973, by his pastor, Elder J. M 

The church, recognizing his qualification for a deacon 
called for his ordination on Sunday, October 29, 1979. Then 
due to the death of Brother J. Carlie Adams, on March 2 
1986, he was elected Church Clerk in April, 1986. He wa 
also a Trustee, Church Treasurer and Cemetery Custodian 
Brother Hackney served these offices in a very faithful an< 
acceptable manner with honor to the church and to himself 

His funeral service was held on Saturday, November 12 
1994 at 2:00 P.M. at Willow Spring Primitive Baptist Churcl 
by his pastor, Elder J. M. Mewborn. His body was laid t 


Page 15 

est by the resting place of his first wife in the church cemetery. 

A large congregation of friends and family showed great 
espect and love for Brother Hackney, and if we, the church, 
ould be made thankful, we would say submissively as Job of 
Id, declared, "the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; 
essed be the name of the Lord," (Job 1:21). who gave to us 
Mother Carl, a person to the best of his ability, who served 
is Lord, the church and his fellow man. 

The membership of Willow Spring Church extends our 
eartfelt sympathy to his family for we shall all miss him very 

May three copies of this memorial be made, one for the 
unily, one for our church record, and one for Zion's 

Written at the request of Willow Spring Primitive Baptist 
hurch in conference, February 23, 1995. 

Elder J. M. Mewborn, Moderator 
Annie D. Dean, Church Clerk 
Annie D. Dean, Committee 


God in His infinite mercy and wisdom reached down and 
tok the life of Sister Effie Clayton on January 19, 1995, at 
le home of her daughter in Roxboro, NC. A native of Person 
ounty, N.C., she was born September4, 1911, the daughter 
'late Albert Logan and Maddie Harris Oakley. She was the 
idow of the late Walter Wright Clayton. She united with 
te church at Stories Creek July, 1946, and was baptized by 
Ider N. D. Teasley. She remained a loving and faithful 
iember so long as her health permitted. 

Her funeral service was at Stories Creek Church at 11 :00 
. M. Saturday, January 21, 1995, conducted by herpastor, 
Ider David Minter, and Ministers Herbert Brown and Jackie 
arver. Burial was in Clayton Family Cemetery. 

Surviving are four sons, Elmo Clayton, Linney N. 
layton, Ronny Clayton and Buddy Clayton, all of Roxboro, 
C; a daughter, Sue Clayton Carver of Roxboro; two 
■others, Herman G. Oakley and Mellard Oakley both of 
oxboro; a sister, Mary Thelma 0. Zimmerman of Roxboro; 
» grandchildren; a step-grandchild; 25 great-grandchildren 
id a great great -grandchild are also left behind to mourn 
:r passing. 

We are so impressed of the love and attention shown unto 
;r by her family during her long illness in attempting to 
ake her latter days as comfortable as possible. We, the 
lurch, shall miss her sweet smile; yet, we feel she is now at 
st from her earthly labor and is now sleeping, awaiting the 
ill from her Maker for all His chosen ones to inherit the 
ngdom prepared for His saints from the foundation of the 


Approved in conference at Stories Creek Primitive 
Baptist Church on March 18, 1995. 

Elder Burch Wray, Moderator 
Elizabeth Clayton, Clerk 
Reuben Bowes, Assistant Clerk 


The Fifty-Seventh Annual Session of the Laurel Springs 
Primitive Baptist Association will convene, the Lord will, on 
June 2nd, 3rd and 4th, 1995, with Franklin (FlatTop) Church, 
Surry County; North Carolina. 

Directions to church location are as follows: From 
Dobson, N.C., take State Road 1345 (Prison Camp Road) 
North about 5 miles, cross Int.-77, turn left on parallel road; 
then go about 12 miles to the white church building on the 
left. From Mount Airy, N.C., take N.C. 89 West about 11 
miles to Beulah Community; turn left on Road 1345 (Prison 
Camp Road); go about one mile; turn right on frontage road 
(just before reaching Int.-77 bridge); Go 1/2 mile to white 
church building on your left. 

We extend an earnest invitation to all ourdear brothers, 
sisters and friends to come visit us and worship with us, if the 
dear Lord wills. 

Reuben Hawks 

1124 South Main Street 

Galax, Virginia, 24333-4411 


The Eighty-Sixth Annual Session of the Salem Primitive 
Baptist Association will convene, the Lord will, on Saturday 
before the third Sunday in June, 1995, and will continue 
through Monday, following. The dates are June 17th, 18th & 
19th, 1995. 

Oak Forest Church will entertain the Association this 
year, 1995, on the Bunker Hill Church grounds. Bunker Hill 
Church is located in Forsyth County, N.C, on N.C. Highway 
66, three miles south from Kernersville, N.C. Those coming 
from the east, north or west, please follow Interstate 40 to its 
junction with N.C. Highway 66, just south of Kernersville, 
N.C. Follow N.C. 66 south 0.8 mile to BunkerHill Church on 
your right. Those coming from the south by way of High 
Point, N.C, please follow U.S. Highway 311 North of High 
Point, to its junction with N.C. Highway 66. Follow N.C. 66 
north 3.8 miles to BunkerHill Church on your left. 

We invite all who love the truth to come be with us. 

Lester G. Stewart, Clerk 
1593 Twon Creek Road 
ReidsviUe, N.C. 27320 
Tele. 919-623-3073 

Page 16 



Dear Brother Mewborn, 

I will appreciate it very much if you will remind the 
brethren in the Zion's Landmark of our annual communion 
and foot washing time at Crooked Creek Church on the fifth 
Sunday in April, 1995. If the Lord will, the church will also 
meet on the Saturday before with services to begin at 2:30 
P.M., E.D.T. 

W. C. Edwards, Pastor 
Charlotte, N.C. 


If the Lord will, Mewborn's Church agreed on March 
12, 1995, to have a fifth Sunday meeting on the fifth Sunday 
in April, this date being April 30, 1995. This will be for Sunday 

It is the mind of the church to invite our brethren in our 
sister churches to visit with us for this service, especially the 
ministering brethren. We hope you will remember us and 
come to see us for we feel the need of your presence with us at 
this time, very much. We hope to begin services at 10:30A.M, 

Mewborn's Church is situated on the west side of N.C. 
Hwy. 903, about 6 miles from Snow Hill, N.C, and about 6 
miles from La Grange, N.C, in Greene County. Follow U.S. 
70, either from the west or the east to LaGrange, N.C Turn 
north on N.C 903, go through the town of LaGrange, N.C, 
through the Jason Community, to red brick church bldg. on 
your left. For further information, please contact, 

George H. Gray, Clerk 
Lucama, N.C 
Tele. 919-284-2822, or 
Lester Gray, 
Kinston, N.C 
Tele. 919-522-1700 


The next Mill Branch Union Meeting will go to Pleasant 
Hill Church, Myrtle Beach, South,Carolina, the dates being 
the 29th and 30th of April, 1995. 

We invite our ministering brethren, brothers, sisters J c 
friends to visit with us.. 

J. D. Wright, Clerk 
Tabor City,N.C. 


The Lower Mayo Fifth Sunday Meeting will meed 
Mayodan Church, Mayodan Rockingham County N.C, o 
the fifth Sunday only, April 30, 1995. 

Directions to meeting location site are as follov:: 
Traveling Route U.S. 220 north or south, turn onto Ron 
U.S. 220 (Business) through Madison-Mayodan, N.C Chuih 
is on west side of street in Mayodan, N.C. 

We invite our visiting brethren, brethren in the minist . 
sisters and friends to come and be with us. 

Samuel R. Wood, Sr., Clerk 
P.O. Box 33, 

Spencer, Virginia, 24165 


We, of the Indian Fork Church, Culloden, West Virgini, 
agreed in our last conference to entertain the Bell Memoril 
Meeting at our regular meeting time on the first Sundayn 
May, and Saturday night before, services to begin at 7:00 p.i, 
on Saturday (evening), and at 10:00 a.m. on Sundj 
(following), these dates being May 6th and 7th, 1995. 

We have set the first weekend meeting time of May »l 
each year hereafter as the permanent date for this meetii . 
Bell Memorial, as long as it is the Lord% will for us to do k 
We take this opportunity to invite all of our precious brethri 
and friends to visit with us. 

Directions to Indian Fork Church are as follows, v : 
Those coming from the east, take Route 460 to W. \. 
Turnpike. Those coming from the south, take Int. 77 to « 
Va. Turnpike. Take 1-64 to Hurricane W. Va. Exit no. 1 
then take Business Route 34 through Hurricane to U.S. 60 1 
Culloden, W. Va. Turn left at Culloden Elementary Scho . 
Go 1/2 mile to church site on your right. 

Elmer Smith, Moderator 
Norman Bird, Clerk